UCSB  LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  tlie  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2007  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/catlioliccrusoeadOOandeiala 


THE 

CATHOLIC  CRUSOE; 

OWEN   EVANS,  ESQ., 

SURGEON'S   MATE. 

Siti  %B\axt  bit^  ^ibt  Companions 
ON  A  DESOLATE  ISLAND  IN  THE  CARIBBEAN  SEAS 

1739. 

OTIN  FROM  THE   OKIQINAL  lOB. 
BY 

Ebv.  w.  h.  anderdon,  m.  a., 

Jmpro&ttt   SItition. 


NEW    YORK 
D.  4  J.  SADLIER  &  CO..  31  BARCLAY  STREET. 

KOKTSXAI.  : — COS.  NOTBE  DASTE  ANP  ST.  FBANCJS  XAVIEB  WT% 


'  What  manner  of  record  this?  why  time  so  sp«itt 

Nay,  were  we  all  as  wise,  as  good,  to-day 

As  grace  may  find  us  on  our  further  way, 

It  were  indeed  superfluous  and  unmeant ; 

Then  Evans  ne'er  liad  wove  bis  palm-leaf  teat, 

Nor  the  meek  Manuel  known  those  years'  delay 

Far  from  his  mission  lov'd,  his  Paraguay. 

Yet  in  life's  war  the  foe's  fell  armament 

Hath  deadly  words,  and  pen-shafts  that  can  slay : 

Wilt  scorn  the  marksman,  who  untutor'd  bent 

Aims,  with  one  bolt  from  his  weak  weapon  sent, 

For  truth  and  right  a  stroke  in  that  wide  fray  ? 

Pass,  friend,  unscath'd !  and  speed  thy  bark  fair  weathir; 

LeaTe  Owen  with  his  five  to  range  their  isle  together. 


CONTENTS. 


fAOa 

INTRODUCTION 6 

CHAPTER  I— The  Island  Discovered • 

CHAPTER  n— The  Landing U 

CHAPTER  m— We  Start  for  a  Ramble 23 

t  H A  PTER  IV— Deserted «T 

CHAPTER  V— Might  have  been  Worse 33 

CHAPTER  VI— Nightand  Morning 39 

CHAPTER  Vn— The  First  Meal,  and  the  First  Parliament..... 4S 

CHAPTER  VIII— A  Disappointment  and  a  Danger 60 

CHAPTER  EX— Dinner,  and  a  Battle  after  it 64 

CHAPTER  X— We  Discover  what  a  Priest  is. 72 

CHAPTER  XI— The  Best  and  Worst  Shot.    79 

CHAPTER  Xn— How  much  Goodness  goes  to  Forgiveness 87 

CHAPTER  Xni— A  liesson  out  of  »  Shark's  Mouth 9» 

CHAPTER  XIV— We  Do  Something  Uncommon 97 

CHAPTER  XV— Prayer  Hinders  No  Work 103 

CHAPTER  XVI— We  Fire  into  the  Enemy's  Camn.  and  Retreat  to  Our 

Own 107 

CHAPTER  XVn— Fire-Side  Talk 113 

CHAPTER  XVIII— A  Few  Little  DebU 119 

CHAPTER  XIX— We  Gain  Our  Priie 124 

CHAPTER  XX— Blown  into  Harbor 127 

CHAPTER  XXI— A  New  ArrivaL 131 

CHAPTER  XXn— Doctoring  and  Purveying 137 

CHAPTER  XXIII— Weare  taken  to  be  Gods 142 

CHAPTER  XXIV— A  Lesson  in  Indian. .   14« 

CHAPTER  XXV— Freedom  or  Slavery? 160 

CHAPTER  XXVI— The  White  Man  no  Hero 155 

CHAPTER  XXVII— Prodgers  Learns  His  Lesson 160 

CHAPTER  XXVIII— We  Design  a  Safe  Retreat 168 

CHAPTER  XXIX- What  is  Truth? 176 

CHAPTER  XXX— The  Serpents' Hole 183 

CHAPTER  XXXI— Notice  to  Quit 188 

CHAPTER  XXXn— The  Mother  Tongue 193 

CIUPTER  XXXIII— Various  Discoveries 19« 


IV  ooNtxir^d. 

CHAPTER  XXXIV— A  Funeral,  and  a  Lesson  for  the  Uring iOl 

CHAPTER  XXXV— Outwitted 205 

CHAPTER  XXXVI— We  Aim  at  »  ProTiMon  Store 209 

CHAPTER  XXXVII— Tlie  Fi rut  Catechism. 215 

CHAPTKR  XXXVin— Worth  Thinking  On 22fl 

CHAPTER  XXXIX— A  Positive  Precept 226 

CHAPTER  XL— Rambling  in  Walk  and  Talk 23i 

CHAPTER  XU— The  Swearer's  Button 241 

CHAPTER  XLII— AGemof  the  Future 245 

CHAPTER  XLIII—" Nimble  Thought  can  Leap  Both  Sea  and  lAod"....  250 

CHAPTER  XLIV— Don  Manuel's  Sermon 266 

CHAPTER  XI.V-The  Archery  Oub 266 

CHAPTER  XLVI— Archerjr  and  Pottery 273 

CHAPTER  XLVn— The  Castle  with  its  Outworks 278 

CHAPTER  Xl.Vm— Our  Larder  and  Farm -Yard 284 

CHAPTER  XLIX— We  Carve  out  a  Kitchen 289 

CHAPTER  L— Rock  Architecture 296 

CHAPTER  U— What  we  Ought  to  have  Known  Before 303 

CHAPTER  LII— Another  Leaf  out  of  the  Catechism 308 

CHAITER  UII— Spring-Tide  Labours. 317 

CHAPTER  UV— Seaand  Und 322 

CHAITER  LV— Preparing  for  a  Change 326 

CHAPTER  LVI— Other  Reasons 331 

CHAPTER  LVII— Spiritual  Ma«s. 335 

CHAPTER  LVni— The  Spanish  Armada 343 

CHAPTER  LIX— Harbour  and  Hospital 348 

CHAPTER  LX— A  Treaty  Made  and  Ratified 364 

CHAPTER  LXI— Tlie  Lieutenant's  Story 360 

CHAPTER  LXII— The  Same  Continued  367 

CHAPTER  LXIII—Uwful  Wrecking 374 

CHAPTER  LXIV— Rumours  and  Secrets 379 

CHAPTER  LXV— The  Best  Discovery  of  all 384 

CHAPTER  LXVI— Signs  of  Another  Move. 391 

CHAPTER  LXVII— Preparations  Thereto 397 

CHAPTER  LXVni— De^jarture 403 

CHAPTER  LXIX— The  Eruption 409 

CHAPTER  LXX— Death  in  More  Shapes  Thaa  One. 416 

CHAPTER  LXXI— Our  Deliverance 423 

CHAPTER  LXXII— What  Happened  to  us  all  afl  r. 431 

SUPPLEMENT 438 

PON  MANUEL'S  NARBATIVS 443 


INTRODUCTION. 


Moat  House,  Llandbvodiog, 

IN  THE  County  of  Glamobqait, 
this  tenth  day  of  June,  1V54. 

Nephew  Owen, — Thy  dutiful  greetings  came  to 
hand,  Tuesday  was  a  week,  with  the  news  of  thy 
penning  thine  adventures  in  foreign  parts  :  nor  had  I 
failed  to  thank  thee  by  the  carrier  on  the  Friday  last 
past,  but  that  Watkin  Penruddock,  the  schoolmaster 
at  Cowbridge,  who  is  now  putting  down  my  word  of 
mouth  Cometh  not  over  to  our  village  but  thrice  in 
the  month,  and  hath  this  day  been  so  moiled  in  teach- 
ing forward  youths,  as  scarce  leaveth  the  good  man 
(with  all  his  painful  benevolence)  time  nor  spirits  to 
write  out  this  my  letter  fair.  *  Indeed  I  might  have 
asked  our  new  preacher  (whom  precious  Mr.  Wesley 

*  It  is  to  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Penruddock  felt  himself 
bound  to  discbarge  the  part  of  a  faithful  amanuensis  ;  or  he 
would  scarcely  have  inserted  such  a  compliment  to  himself. 
It  may  be  necessary  to  add,  that  the  epithet  painful,  though 
become  antiquated  at  the  date  of  this  letter,  (which  may  be 
account(5d  for  by  its  being  written  from  Glamorganshire)  was 
still  used  in  England  not  so  very  long  before,  in  the  sense  o( 
panistaking,  diligent,  conscientious.  Thus,  we  read  of  a  paii^ 
fvl  student,  2^  painfvi  preacher,  etc. — Ed. 


6  INTRODDOTION. 

hatli  left  amongst  us,  to  our  no  small  contentation)  to 
hold  the  pen  :  but  in  fine,  I  trouble  thee  not  with  the 
divers  reasons  that  have  made  me  tarry  till  this  day 
to  answer  thine.  It  pleasureth  me  thou  didst  take 
in  good  part  the  admonitions  I  felt  myself  bounden 
to  write  to  thee  before,  on  thy  return  to  England, 
when  thou  didst  inform  me  of  thy  most  sad  deflexionf 
from  the  protestant  faith.  It  doth  even  now  seem 
a  mystery  to  my  poor  understanding  (but  we  are 
all  frail  creatures,  prone  to  lean  on  ourselves)  that  af- 
ter thy  careful  bringing  up  thou  shouldst  forsake  tlie 
way  of  thy  fathers,  and  remove  the  ancient  land- 
marks which  they  have  set.  And  for  the  priest,  of 
whom  thou  writest  more  like  a  romancer  than  a  rea- 
sonable man,  methinks  he  might  have  attended  to 
his  own  concerns,  or  to  the  Spanish  bodies  that  came 
in  the  ship,  who,  being  bom  papists,  were  not  to  be 
enlightened,  except  Mr.  Wesley  had  fallen  in  with 
them  on  his  mission  to  Georgia,  which  it  seems  that 
precious  man  never  did.  That  priest  might  have  let 
my  nephew  be,  to  follow  the  religion  of  the  Evanses, 

f  Prob:ibly  intended  for  defection ;  but  one  must  not  be 
too  severe  on  the  Welsh  schoolmaster.  As  to  the  sentiment, 
whether  it  be  an  unaided  observation  of  Owen's  aunt,  or  an 
interpolation,  the  answer  is  sufficiently  obvious.  The  deputy 
harbor-master,  in  clianging  his  religion,  was  but  reiurTiing 
to  the  way  of  his  fathers  ;  and,  far  from  removing  the  an- 
cient landmarks,  did  but  investigate  their  whereabouts,  and 
clear  them  of  the  rubbish  accumulated  over  them  in  later 
times.  It  might  also  have  been  worth  the  good  old  lady's 
pains  to  inquire  what  was  the  religion  of  the  ancient  families 
from  whom  she  derived  her  descent  and  (apparently)  hei 
sense  of  some  importance.— Ed. 


INTRODCCTION.  7 

from  father  to  son ;  not  to  speak  of  his  mother's 
blood  of  the  Perkmses,  who  derive  from  the  Wat- 
kinses,  and  they  from  the  Griffiths,  and  they  from 
Owen  Glendower,  and  so  up  to  Evan  Dhu,  grandson 
of  Cassibalaun,  nepheAV  to  King  Lud  as  thou  know- 
est  well ;  for  1  have  told  thee  nigh  an  hundred  times. 
Notwithstanding,  I  harbor  no  malice  against  the 
man,  but  only  wish  he  may  have  gone  down  quietly 
to  the  bottom  of  the  deep  sea  in  that  open  boat  thou 
didst  write  of,  as  a  judgment  on  his  doings  to  my 
poor  sailor-boy.  But  thus  much  I  indited  to  thee 
faithfully,  as  my  duty  was,  in  a  second  letter  which 
thine  uncle  Pritchard  carried  in  his  portmantle  as  far 
as  Newbury,  and  then  entrusted  to  the  public  post, 
under  free  cover  to  Sir  Llewellyn  Tregyon,  knight  of 
the  shire  for  Cardigan,  then  attending  at  the  parlia- 
ment house  in  Westminster ;  the  which  I  trust  thou 
didst  safely  and  dutifully  receive.  Wherefore  I 
touch  no  more  on  that  head  for  the  present ;  only 
hoping  thou  mayest  one  day  come  to  Moat  House  to 
Bee  thy  old  aunt  once  more,  and  thei-eat  be  privileged 
to  sit  under  zealous  Mr.  David  Williams,  or  mayhap 
even  to  listen  to  the  precious  Mr.  Wesley  himself: 
in  which  case  I  am  fond  to  think  thou  wouldst  quick- 
ly unlearn  thy  papistry  again.  So  bo  more  at  pre- 
sent, saving  to  notify  to  thee,  thy  sister  Jane  hath 
been  married,  now  going  for  seventeen  weeks  to  one 
Richard  Davids,  who,  taking  for  new-fangled  ways, 
electeth  to  call  himself  Davies,  after  the  English 
fashions,  and  so  writeth  his  name,  for  he  can  write, 
like  thyself,  and  nigh  as  fairly,  and  liveth  no  nigher 
to  this  than  Llanychllwydog,  in  the  county  of  Pern- 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

broke,  doing  business  as  a  wool-factor,  though  not  in 
so  gainful  a  way  as  I  could  desire,  to  Newport  and 
Fishguard,  and  is  an  honest  man  of  decent  parent- 
age, all  but  his  temper,  which  is  sudden  and  incon- 
stant, and  besides,  which  is  my  chief  contentment  in 
it,  is  a  joined  member  of  Mr.  Wesley's  flock ;  and 
thy  cousin  Evan  Roberts  died  last  Martinmas, 
though  I  should  not  use  that  word,  which  savoureth 
of  thine  own  way  of  thinking,  but,  indeed,  he  depart- 
ed about  the  middle  of  last  November,  of  a  quinsey : 
80  no  more  at  present  from 

Thy  loving  aunt, 

Martha  Jaite  Evans. 

For  Mr.    Owen  Evans,  Esq.,  Deputy  Harbour- 
master, these  with  care :  he  dwelleth  betwixt  the  Old 
Jetty  and  the  Fisherman's  Hospital, 
Great  Yarmouth, 

Norfolk, 

England. 


THE  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  EVANS, 
THE    CATHOLIC    CRUSOE. 


CHAPTER  I. 


THE   ISLAND   DI8C0VEBED. 


We  were  going  under  easy  sail,  some  three  or 
foijr  knots  an  hour,  with  a  light,  fair  breeze,  which 
had  held,  on  and  oiF,  the  last  couple  of  days.  But 
we  did  not  take  advantage  of  it ;  the  captain  being 
anxious  to  give  a  last  chance  to  our  consort,  the  En- 
terprise of  Xewhaven,  to  whom  we  had  given  the 
rendezvous  in  these  latitudes,  before  we  bore  away 
for  California.  So  at  least,  he  said ;  but  I  had  my 
suspicions  about  what  he  might  be  intending  ;  and 
all  along,  a  kind  of  misgiving  had  come  over  me, 
from  the  whole  appearance  and  arrangements  of  our 
ship.  For  no  sooner  were  we  fairly  out  of  port  than 
a  couple  of  long  swivel-guns  had  been  hauled  up 
out  of  the  hold,  and  mounted  on  spare  carriages  up- 
on the  quarter-deck,  so  as  to  sweep  fore  and  aft. 
Then  the  men  were  exercised  at  these  every  day, 
sponging  and  working  them  as  if  in  action,  and  also 
at  the  two  short  carronades  we  carried  :  as  indeed 
e\  ery  trader  of  our  size  was  used  to  carry  at  that 
period.     Our  crew  had  been  increased,  even   while 


10        THE  ADYBNTURBS  OT  OWBN  ETANS, 

the  blue-peter  was  flying  at  the  fore,  by  ten  or  twelve 
as  ill-looking,  cut-throat  fellows  as  ever  you  saw  ;  of 
all  nations,  Americans,  Malays,  Portuguese,  one  or 
two  Newfoundlanders,  and  so  on.  They  knew  none 
of  the  rest  of  the  crew  of  the  Spitfire,  who,  on  their 
part,  except  a  small  number,  were  no  models  of  good 
conduct  either.  But  these  new-comers  fairly  outdid 
them  La  all  cursing  and  wickedness;  and  they  were 
the  very  men  who  were  practised  every  day  in  work- 
ing the  guns,  handling  the  shot  and  powder-lockers, 
going  through  the  exercise  with  their  cutlasses  and 
handspikes,  etc.  In  short,  my  mind  misgave  me,  the 
captain  was  as  much  on  the  look  out  for  some  weak- 
er trader  to  fall  in  with,  as  anything  else ;  and  I 
thought  (if  I  did  not  misjudge  him)  there  was  a  wick- 
ed look  in  his  eye  when  he  spoke  of  the  Enterprise 
as  if  that  was  the  enterprise  he  was  truly  after. 

I  got  very  uncomfortable  at  these  signs  of  our  skip- 
per's intentions  ;  and  the  state  of  my  mind  increased 
the  distaste  I  had  conceived  against  a  sea-faring 
life.  It  was  my  first  voyage  after  being  certified 
for  Burgeon's  mate ;  but  the  captain  (Aram  Hopkins 
was  his  name :  'tis  no  breach  of  charity,  I  hope,  to 
record  it,*  for  every  one  that  knows  the  sea,  knows 
he  was  hanged,  three  years  after,  on  Staten  Island 
for  a  pirate ;  though  how  I  came  to  know  it,  the  rea- 
der may  wonder)  he,  I  say,  asked  me  to  go  the  voy- 

*  Our  friend  Owen  is  mistaken  lieie,  however.  It  is  al- 
ways a  breach  of  charity  to  speak  in  this  way ;  thougli  the 
degree  of  wn)ng  varies  according  to  tbe  nature  of  the 
charge,  and  the  likelihood  of  its  becoming  otber wise  known 
— Pd, 


THE   CATHOLIC    CRD80R.  11 

age  m  capacity  of  full  surgeon,  with  my  berth 
and  all  supplies  free,  promising  to  show  me  some- 
thing of  sea-life.  He  did,  indeed ;  and  something  of 
land-life  too,  when  and  where  I  least  looked  for  it. 
But  my  part  now  was  to  keep  up  a  good  face,  and 
seem  as  careless  as  if  I  observed  noticing  out  of  the 
way.  This  was  no  easy  matter,  as  the  days  went  on ; 
and  I  could  see  that  the  captain  eyed  me  with  dis- 
trust from  time  to  time,  and  more  so  every  day  we 
sailed. 

I  looked  aound  for  some  one  wath  whom  I  might 
take  counsel :  but  could  not  tell  whom  to  trust. 
There  was,  indeed,  an  honest  fellow  named  Tom 
Harvey  among  us,  of  whom  T  shall  have  enough  to 
say  by-and  bye :  I  could  have  spoken  to  him  more 
freely  than  to  any  of  the  ship's  company  beside.  But, 
then,  I  did  not  know  how  far  Tom's  discretion  might 
extend:  my  experience  of  life  having  taught  me  how 
few  people  there  are  who  can  keep  a  secret.  There 
was  also  a  Spanish  priest  on  board,  Don  Marmel  he 
was  called  ;  who  had  taken  his  passage  on  board  of 
us  for  SanFrancisco,  whither  he  was  going  to  estab- 
lish a  mission  of  his  order.  More  than  once  I  resolv- 
ed to  speak  to  him :  but  I  scarce  know  what  kind  of 
a  feeling  held  me  back.  I  had  been  bred  up  a  pro- 
testant ;  and  though,  at  that  time,  had  not  much  re- 
ligion of  any  kind,  still  I  felt  unmlling  to  open  my 
mmd  to  a  priest,  one  of  a  sort  of  men  I  had  always 
looked  on  askance,  and  as  we  say,  out  of  the  corners 
of  my  eyes. 

This  priest,  in  truth,  seemed  a  quiet  man,  who  had 
a  kind  word  for  every  one  that  came  across  hiip 


12         THB  ABVRNTURKa  OF  OWBN  STAN8, 

though  he  did  not  speak  much.  He  kept  a  good 
deal  in  the  cabin,  and  Avas  a  hard  reader,  when  he 
was  not  sea-sick.  On  fine  days  he  would  come  up, 
and  walk  a  little  on  deck,  reading  his  book  attentive- 
ly, and  speaking  to  himself;  or  counting  (it  seemed) 
a  string  of  beads  that  hung  at  his  girdle.  Methought 
he  was  saying  his  prayers ;  and  I  used  to  wonder 
how  any  man,  priest  or  layman,  could  have  patience 
to  say  so  many  prayers  in  the  day.  Once  or  twice 
he  asked  me  questions  on  medical  subjects ;  chiefly 
on  the  treatment  of  wounds  and  fevers,  and  the  use 
of  herbs  in  their  cure :  I  could  see  he  had  studied 
those  subjects  a  good  deal.  Well,  in  spite  of  our 
few  conversations,  the  long  and  short  of  it  was,  I 
had  never  spoken  to  a  priest  before,  and  would  not 
make  up  my.  mind  to  open  my  thoughts  to  him. 

Things  were  going  on  in  this  way,  when,  about 
eleven  in  the  forenoon  of  Monday,  August  the  twen- 
ty-third, the  man  in  the  top  suddenly  sang  out: 
"  Land  on  the  starboard  bow  !"  and  a  refreshing 
cry  it  was  to  us  all ;  we  having  been  almost  three 
weeks  without  seeuig  anything  to  break  the  everlast- 
ing sea-line  all  round  us.  Up  we  were  at  once  in 
the  shrouds,  in  the  rigging,  out  upon  the  yards,  at 
least  the  more  sure-footed  ones,  all  eyes  straining  to 
starboard.  As  for  me,  who  was  as  eager  as  the  rest, 
not  knowing  whether  this  accident  [as  we  did  not 
expect  land]  would  bring  any  change  to  the  condi- 
tion I  was  in,  I  made  my  way  up  to  the  mizen-top, 
with  my  own  glass :  a  very  clear  one,  that  proved  a 
faithful  companion  to  me  afterwards,  where  I  did  not 
expect  to  keep  it  so  long  as  it  and  I  staid  together, 


THE    CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  13 

When  I  got  into  the  top,  I  could  see,  plain  enough, 
9ven  without  my  glass,  a  haze  that  stretched  away 
to  east-south-east  of  our  course,  like  a  thin  bank  of 
fog,  and  nothing  more.  It  lay  some  ten  or  twelve 
miles  from  us,  but  so  faint,  I  never  should  have  tak- 
en it  for  a  sign  of  land.  The  man  on  the  watch  was 
right,  however,  as  it  proved.  We  were  sailing  as  I 
said,  under  a  light  breeze,  three  or  four  points  from 
where  the  land  lay.  But  the  captain  now  ordered 
the  ship  about  and  we  stood  right  in  for  it. 

As  we  drew  nearer,  I  could  observe  this  haze,  or 
heat,  gradually  melt  away  from  the  land,  and  leave 
it  clear.  But  the  first  thmg  to  be  seen  in  the  way  of 
land  was  the  peak  of  a  mountain  that  seemed  pretty 
near  the  centre  of  the  island  [for  island  we  judged  it 
to  be],  but  nearer  to  its  northern  most  end.  This 
ran  up  out  of  the  mist  before  we  could  see  the  coast 
and  lower  grounds.  It  was  somewhat  in  the  form 
of  a  sugar  loaf,  like  the  Peak  of  TenerifFe,  though  so 
much  smaller ;  only  that  it  was  rather  flattened  at 
the  top.  About  half-way  up,  it  was  clothed  ^vith 
trees,  as  far  as  we  could  judge  at  our  distance,  and 
this  was  better  seen  the  nearer  we  sailed.  But  all 
the  upper  part  looked  bare,  with  streaks  down  the 
sides  of  a  greyish  color  :  whence  I  concluded  it  to 
have  been  a  volcano,  or  burning  mountain,  and  that 
those  were  streams  of  old  lava,  or  melted  rock,  that 
had  burst  from  tlie  top  of  the  mountain,  and  flowed 
down  the  sides,  hardened  by  cooling,  perhaps  ages 
ago.  As  for  the  rest  of  the  island,  as  we  sailed  in 
it  appeared  green  and  wooded,  well  enough.  We 
could  see  some  small  savannahs,    or   meadow  lands, 


14  THK    ADVBNTURKS   OF    OWBN    EVAVA, 

very  fresh  and  green,  opening  out  among  the  woods ; 
whence  we  judged  the  place  must  be  furnished  with 
fresh  running  water,  or  the  heat  [for  we  were  now 
well  within  the  tropics]  would  surely  have  burned 
them  brown. 

So  strange  a  desire  now  possessed  me,  that  I  must 
needs  go  and  visit  this  island,  if  it  were  possible,  and 
explore  some  of  those  green  valleys,  to  see  what  they 
contained,  and  whither  they  led.  I  wished  also  to 
have  a  nearer  view  of  the  mountain,  having  always 
taken  interest  in  reading  of  volcanoes,  and  tracing  out 
the  forms  of  some  I  had  met  with  in  different  parts, 
though  they  had  long  ceased  to  burn,  and  had  be- 
come overgrown  with  wood.  In  short,  it  was  of  no 
use  for  me  to  reason  against  myself:  I  was  deter- 
mined that  if  there  should  be  a  landing-party  from 
the  ship,  go  I  would,  and  see  what  was  to  be  seen. 

Turning  ray  glass  from  it  at  length,  when  I  had 
scanned  it  over  and  over  again  from  end  to  end,  from 
the  top  of  the  sugar-loaf  to  a  reef  of  low  rocks  that 
ran  out  south-west  from  its  base,  over  which  a  strong 
surf  was  running,  I  gave  a  glance  down  upon  deck 
There  stood  the  captain  holding  secret  counsel  with 
the  first  mate,  of  which  I  shall  have  more  to  say  in  t 
moment. 


tHl   CATHOLIC   CRUSOl.  16 


CHAPTER  IL 

THE  LANDING. 

So,  when  the  preparations  were  making  to  get 
i-eady  the  long-boat  for  shore,  coming  down  on  deck 
again,  I  walked  straightways  to  the  captain,  where 
he  stood  talking  in  a  low  voice  with  the  mate,  and 
asked  to  be  of  the  party  to  land. 

Here  I  must  needs  make  a  natural  reflection  on 
two  things  which  this  settled  desire  of  mine  may  be 
taken  in  proof  of;  firstly,  the  little  foresight  we  can 
have  of  what  is  to  befall  us ;  nay,  sometimes  the  very 
moment  before  it  will  happen :  as  may  be  seen  in  a 
thousand  unexpected  turns,  both  for  good  and  ill,  in 
the  course  of  this  changeful  life.  The  other  is, 
though  I  considered  it  not  at  the  time,  to  see  how  the 
providence  of  our  heavenly  Father  orders  all  for  the 
best ;  overruling,  aye,  the  most  untoward  events,  and 
in  the  way  we  had  least  expected  or  (sometimes)  de- 
sired, to  work  our  good  as  if  in  spite  of  ourselves. 
Here  was  I,  a  youngster,  it  might  be  said  by  compa- 
rison, starting  in  life  with  fairer  prospects  than  sev- 
eral of  my  betters ;  and  now,  blind  mortal  that  T 
was,  I  came  forward  to  get  leave  for  a  few  houi"8, 
tliat  was  not  to  ex)>ire  for  many  years,  and  pro- 
nounce against  myself,  with  my  own  lips,  a  sentence 
of  banishment  on  a  savage  i^^land  !  And  yet,  tliis 
very  thing  that  I  was  now  about  to  do  against  my- 
self, as  it  seemed,  was  the  means  of  my  preservation, 
together  with  that  of  others.     For  I  make  no  doubt. 


16  THB    ADVeKTURBS   OV    OWRN    KVANS, 

had  I  remained  in  the  ship,  both  I,  and  four  more  of 
us  had  found  a  watery,  aye,  and  a  bloody  g;rave. 
She  soon  after  turned  pirate,  as  I  have  related,  witli 
all  hands  on  board ;  and  we,  had  we  been  there, 
would  have  had  the  choice  of  joining  them  on  their 
robbers'  cruise,  or  pay  the  forfeit  of  refusing. 

Often  since  then,  have  I  lifted  up  hands  and  eyes 
to  heaven,  even  with  the  want  of  all  things,  on  our 
desolate  island,  for  not  having  long  since  been  tied, 
neck  and  heels,  with  a  twelve-pound  shot  to  my  feet, 
or  sewn  up  in  a  hammock,  to  be  hove  overboard,  or 
made  to  walk  the  plank,  as  the  Spanish  buccaneers 
treat  the  prisoners  they  sentence  to  drowning.  For, 
all  these  thuigs  I  afterwards  represented  to  my  im- 
agination, adding  to  it  (though,  I  own,  in  a  second- 
ary degree)  the  murder  of  Don  Manuel,  Tom  Harvey, 
and  the  rest  who  were  saved  witli  myself  And  this 
I  used  as  a  sovereign  remedy  against  such  fits  of  de- 
jection, and  almost  despair,  as  came  over  me  in  the 
course  of  the  years  I  am  about  to  give  some  account 
of;  when  things  were  so  bad  with  us,  we  were  fain 
to  bear  up  against  them  by  considering  how  they 
migrit  have  been  even  worse. 

But  to  make  this  sliort,  let  me  come  back  to  the 
day  with  wliich  our  troubles  began.  Wiien  I  asked 
to  go  ashore,  I  was  surprised,  from  experience  of  our 
eaptainV  surly  tem))er,  iiow  readily  he  granted  my 
request.  There  was  a  look  in  liis  eye,  and  I  did  not 
umlerstand  it ;  nor  indeed  did  I  understand  tie 
meaning  of  his  wonls.  "  We  shall  not  \>v  l.»iig  be- 
Ibre  this  islaiiJ,"  said  he,  "  but  time  enosigli  \nr  you 
lo collect  some  of  your  rare  plants:  for  thai,  I  judge, 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  It 

is  what  you  are  after ;  so  there  need  be  no  hurrying 
back  to  the  ship  till  sun-down." 

By  this,  the  long-boat  was  ready,  and  all  things 
found  for  her,  sail  as  well  as  oars.  While  the  men 
were  lowering  down  two  large  jars  for  fresh  water, 
and  stowing  away  our  day's  rations,  together  with 
some  fowling-pieces,  two  muskets,  and  ammunition 
[for  we  were  to  be  provided  against  wild  beasts,  as 
well  as  have  means  of  killing  some  luxury  in  the 
way  of  an  antelope,  or  a  goat  or  two ;  and  no  small 
treat  that  would  be  to  men  who  had  tasted  nothing 
for  weeks  but  salt  junkj,  I  ran  down  the  companion- 
ladder  for  Don  Manuel,  our  Spanish  priest,  to  ask 
him  to  come  ashore  and  see  what  the  island  furnished 
in  the  way  of  strange  plants  and  herbs.  I  found  him 
prepared ;  he,  too,  had  spoken  to  the  captain,  and 
got  leave  as  readily  as  I.  He  had  with  him  a  port- 
folio of  sheets  of  blank  paper,  to  pi-eserve  such  plants 
as  would  wither  in  the  hand  ;  a  pruning  knife  to  cut 
them ;  and  a  small  case  of  writing  materials,  to  note 
down  anything  worthy  of  note  in  his  way  of  remark. 
This  served  other  purposes  during  our  exile  ;  for  we 
each  kept  a  journal  on  the  island,  after  our  several 
fashions,  or  the  reader  would  not  have  been  troubled 
with  these  pages.  His  prayer-book  [his  Breviary,  he 
called  it],  that  was  scarce  ever  out  of  his  hands ;  a 
staff  shod  with  iron,  for  climbing  or  pushing  through 
the  bush  ;  and  a  large  cloak  with  sleeves,  such  as  he 
told  me  the  priests  of  his  country  wear  on  their  jour- 
neys, made  up  the  rest  of  his  equipment. 

For  my  part,  I  hastily  laid  hands  on  some  things 
I  should  want ;  as  my  faithful  companion,  the  spy- 


\  I  THB    ADTBNTURES   OF    OWEN    EVANS, 

gi'itss,  which  I  slung  across  my  shoulders  ;  a  rifle  that 
hiid  been  my  father's  and  would  carry  a  good  dis- 
taace,  though  now  somewhat  worn  ;  a  bag  of  rifle, 
balls  and  large  horn  of  powder,  a  cutlass  or  hanger, 
and  a  strong  serviceable  clasp-knife  in  my  pocket. 
Th"s  last,  together  with  a  ball  of  twine,  I  took  for 
the  sake  of  any  rare  plants  I  might  meet  with  during 
our  ramble.  I  know  not  by  what  providence  it  was, 
but  iurely  from  the  whisper  of  some  good  angel  in 
minv^  ear,  that  I  handed  down  into  the  boat  my  fish- 
ing-i  od  and  tackle  :  namely,  a  leathern  pouch,  with 
two  or  three  reels  of  strong  fishing-lines,  and  a  book 
of  ariificial  flies  for  casting  at  salmon  and  trout. 
These  I  had  myself  carefully  tied,  to  beguile  the 
tedioisness  of  the  voyage,  having  been  well  used 
to  the  fishing  of  the  streams  in  my  native  Welsh 
mount  lins. 

The  ship  was  by  this  time  hove-to,  say  a  mile  and  a 
half  frc  m  the  island ;  they  were  afraid  to  venture  fur- 
ther in,  owing  to  the  many  small  coral-islets,  and 
jags  of  /ock,  that  lay  dotting  the  sea  all  about,  aa 
well  as  the  dangerous  reefs,  which  we  could  see  be- 
neath us,  the  water  being  very  clear.  Into  the  long- 
boat we  got ;  seven  seamen,  besides  Don  Manuel  and 
myself;  "ac  pushed  ofi' at  once,  and  spread  our  sail, 
which  was  of  the  kind  they  call  a  shoulder-of-muttou 
sail.  The  wind  became  less  steady  as  we  neared  the 
shore ;  and  there  came,  now  and  then,  little  pufts  or 
flaws  of  wind  from  the  valleys,  that  were  vastly  re- 
freshing; and  we  could  perceive  the  moist,  fresh 
ffaell  of  the  trees  cast  to  seaward,   so  delightful  as 


THB   OATHOLTO   CRUSOS.  10 

none  can  tell  who  know  not  tne  weariness  of  a  long 
sea  voyage. 

And  now  we  had  some  ado  to  keep  clear  of  the 
reefs,  which  seemed  to  run  out  on  all  sides  from  this 
island.  The  one  I  had  observed  from  the  ship's  top 
appeared  the  most  considerable  and  dangerous,  and 
the  surf  beat  over  it  violently,  though  there  was  so 
little  wind  stirring.  Yet  I  noticed  others  too,  some 
above  the  water  and  more  beneath,  so  that  we 
grounded  once  or  twice,  and  had  like  to  have  been 
stopped  altogether. 

We  were  now  forced  to  take  down  our  sail,  and 
trust  to  our  oars,  that  the  boat  might  answer  readi- 
ly to  her  helm.  As  I  looked  over  the  gunwale  upon 
the  reefs  below  [the  water  being  as  I  said,  exceeding- 
ly clear],  they  seemed  to  be  of  two  sorts,  which  I 
could  discern  one  from  the  other.  The  one  darker, 
and  not  coming  so  near  the  lev.el  of  the  sea ;  and  these 
stretched  away  in  lines,  some  very  broad,  from  the 
island.  This  kind  I  took  to  be  streams  of  lava-rock, 
once  melted,  and  flowing  down,  perhaps  ages  ago, 
from  the  top  of  the  sugar-loaf  cone  :  for  that,  I  felt 
sure,  was  an  old  burning  mountain,  though  its  fires 
had  been  quenched,  aye,  it  might  be  some  hundred 
years,  or  more.  The  other  sort  of  reefs  looked  as  if 
they  grew  up  from  the  first  kind,  and  these  came 
near  to  the  surface,  sometimes  quite,  but  never  much 
above  it.  I  took  these  to  be  coral  rocks,  such 
as  are  formed  in  the  Pacific  and  other  seas  by  the 
wonderful  work  of  small  insects.  Some  were  bright 
in  color,  white  and  red,  or  yellow,  by  which,  and 
their  growth,  I  knew  them  quite  plainly  for  rocks  qi 


20  THB    ADVBNTURES    0?    OWEN    EYANS, 

coral.  In  places,  they  branched  out  under  the  st4^ 
like  the  corals  that  are  brought  home  to  Eur  jjje,  on- 
ly much  larger  :  others  were  so  decked  and  grown 
over  with  seaweeds,  such  as  they  have  m  the  tropics, 
that  there  were,  I  may  say,  two  forests  growing  un- 
der us,  i)lainly  to  be  seen  through  the  water,  the 
forest  of  rock  and  the  forest  of  weeds. 

But  the  end  of  all  this  was,  we  had  a  difficult  pas- 
sage towards  land ;  and  were  glad  enough  to  find, 
after  some  trials,  a  sort  of  winding  channel,  between 
two  of  the  dark  reefs  of  rock  that  came  shelving 
down  from  the  mountain,  and  dipped  at  an  angle 
quite  into  the  sea.  These  rocky  walls  [for  they 
stood  pretty  high]  sheltered  us  from  the  sui-f,  which 
we  heard  breaking  loud  on  other  parts  of  the  shore. 
Only  a  roller,  as  they  call  it,  came  once  and  again 
after  us  from  the  open  sea,  and  caught  the  boat's 
stern  with  some  violen.ce;  sending  us  along  the  chan- 
nel we  had  found,  swifter  than  we  would.  And, 
had  not  our  steersman  been  a  skilful  fellow,  and  well 
up  to  his  business,  we  had  most  likely  been  stove 
against  the  rocks  before  we  got  further  on  our  adven- 
tures. This  afforded  him  ground,  with  two  other  of 
the  men,  to  swear  he  would  not  take  the  boat  further 
than  a  corner  which  we  turned  just  after  it  happen- 
ed. Here  we  found  a  little  natural  harbor,  worn  in 
the  rock  by  the  high  tides,  when  the  sea  was  swollen 
by  the  wind  from  south  by-west.  Tliese  men  now 
said,  plain  and  rough,  they  were  in  trust  of  the  boat, 
and  would  not  lisk  staving  her,  or  getting  her  back 
to  the  ship  in  bad  condition.  They  bade  us  take  out 
our  fowling-pieces,  with  the  jars  for  fresh  water,  and 


tHR    CATHOLIC    CRU801t.  Hi 

exj)  ore  tlie  island  as  much  as  we  would,  if  only  avo 
niii.iit  reach  the  ship  again  by  the  time  all  hands 
we  -e  piped  to  hammocks.  Yor  themselves,  they  said, 
th(  y  were  content  to  stay  there  with  the  boat,  or 
ra  nble  about  the  rocks,  and  try  their  luck  with  fish- 
in;  (for  tliey  had  brought  tackle  with  them,  as  well 
a^  tinder  to  strike  a  light),  or  to  catch  fresh  crabs 
and  other  shell-fish,  enough  to  make  a  broil  of,  in  the 
pools  below  high-water  mark, 

I  make  no  doubt,  in  looking  back  upon  this,  they 
parted  thus  readily  v^dth  the  fire  arms,  to  take  away 
any  suspicions  of  ours,  as  to  what  they  intended.  Or 
it  might  be  some  touch  of  mercy  in  them,  such  as 
may  be  found  at  times  in  the  hardest  and  wickedest 
hearts.  Xor  were  we,  on  our  side  (we,  I  mean,  who 
landed  and  left  the  three  men  and  the  boat  there)  so 
simple  as  would  appear  at  first  sight  :  for  their  pro- 
posal came  so  reasonable,  and  was  made  with  such 
seamanlike  frankness,  that  no  ground  appeared  to 
harbor  any  thoughts  against  them.  However ;  be  it 
that  we  were  wise  or  foolish  (for  'tis  of  small  use  now 
to  determine),  sure  I  am  we  were  heartily  glad  to 
find  our  feet  on  land,  and  thought  of  little  else.  As 
to  the  priest,  he  did  not  above  half  understand,  what 
they  said,  so  made  no  great  objection.  For  though 
he  spoke  English  well,  yet  it  was  like  one  who  had 
learned  it  passably  out  of  books,  as  (he  told  me  after- 
wards) was  the  case.  And  there  were  many  of  the 
Bea-phrases  in  use  among  the  crew  which,  to  be  sure, 
were  not  found  in  his  books  :  so  that  he,  who  of  the 
whole  party  was  like  to  have  made  a  calm  judgment 


^  tttS    ADVENTnRES    OF    OwKN    KVAN8, 

on  our  proceeding,  chanced  to  be  the  one  who  least  on. 
derstood  it. 

We  scrambled  up  the  rocks,  as  best  we  might : 
not  without  slips  and  bruises,  for  the  sea-weed  was 
thickly  grown  here-about,  and  slippery  as  ice.  It 
was  well  for  us  we  escaped  without  sprains,  or  worse, 
which  might,  as  we  afterwards  found  ourselves,  have 
proved  a  serious  matter.  But  when  we  got  above 
high  water  mark  (and  that  we  did  with  no  small  trou- 
ble), our  travelling  was  easier,  upon  one  of  those 
streaks  or  pathways  of  rock  leading  up  towards  the 
mountain :  like  a  sort  of  road  up-hill,  only  so  rough 
on  the  surface,  that  soon  it  would  have  worn  our 
shoes. 

Before  we  left  the  little  harbor  where  the  boat  lay, 
one  of  the  three  men  came  up  with  our  fowling 
pieces :  as  to  my  rifle,  I  managed  to  carry  that  with 
me.  He  also  threw  us  the  ends  of  two  ropes  worked 
into  a  noose,  and  passed  round  each  of  the  water- 
jars,  whereby  we  easily  hauled  these  jars  up  the  rock 
after  us.  Then  they  all  bade  us  not  be  overtaken  by 
night  on  the  island,  and  promised  with  many  oaths, 
they  would  stay  for  us  where  they  wei-e.  So  we 
turned  away  with  light  hearts  for  our  expedition — 
Mid  never  saw  them  on  shore  agabu 


THa   OAIHOLIO   ORUBOB.  2t 

CHAPTER     in. 

WB     START    FOE    A    B  AMBLE. 

Twenty  steps,  or  thereabouts,  brought  us  off  thw 
rough  rock ;  then  we  found  ourselves  treaduig  over 
a  thick,  soft  carpet  of  mossy  meadow,  kept  fresh  by 
a  little  runnel  of  pure  and  sweet  water,  that  found 
its  way  down  to  the  sea  through  the  same  shaded 
valley  that  was  leading  us  up  into  the  island.  Over 
our  heads,  the  trees  arched  and  met  one  another,  lac- 
ing their  branches  and  thick  leaves  across,  to  form  a 
natural  bower,  which  the  rays  of  the  sun  could  not 
pierce  thi-ough,  or  very  dimly.  And  many  of  them 
were  such  trees  as  we  had  never  seen,  though  I  had 
read  of  them  often  ;  with  ferns  and  reeds,  from  ten 
to  eighteen  feet  high.  For,  as  we  had  come  from  a 
colder  latitude,  and  had  not  touched  land  before,  this 
was  our  first  acquaintance  with  the  rich  growths  of 
the  tropics. 

The  change  from  our  confinement  on  ship-board,  to- 
gether with  the  freshness  and  perfume  of  the  avenue 
through  which  our  line  of  march  lay,  and  which  you 
might  have  supposed  was  planted  and  kept  in  oi'der 
on  purpose  for  our  benefit,  with  the  fancy,  too,  that 
AT-e  had  some  hours  before  us  on  this  delightful  island 
(so  it  now  seemed)  to  do  what  we  would  and  range 
where  we  pleased ;  all  these  things  did  so  raise  our 
spirits,  that  I,  for  my  part,  could  scarce  keep  from 
racing  along  the  avenue:  and  Harvey  and  another oi 
the  seamen  broke  out  into  singing  snatches  of  their 


24  THK    ADTJINTURE8   OF    OWEN    RVAN8, 

rude  sea  songs.  Even  Don  Manuel  appeared  more 
excited  than  was  common  with  him  ;  and  the  whole 
party  kept  on  laughing  and  talking,  some  saying  one 
thing,  some  another,  but  all  merry  and  contented ; 
till  on  a  sudden  I  stopped,  and  bade  them  remember, 
we  were  in  an  unknown  land,  and  knew  not,  as  yet, 
what  we  might  have  to  encounter.  It  might,  I  said, 
be  savages,  or  it  might  be  wild  beasts.  "  Please  God, 
it  may  be  neither,"  said  the  priest,  and  crossed  him- 
self. "  T  hope  so  too,  sir,"  added  I ;  "  but  no  one  of 
us  can  tell ;  and  the  part  of  prudence  is,  to  guard 
against  whatever  may  come." 

So  we  agreed  to  keep  all  close  together,  and  march 
in  some  sort  of  order.  I  volunteered  to  lead  the 
vanguard,  and  told  them  the  reason ;  not  that  I 
claimed  any  authority  over  them  (men  being  jealous 
enough  about  that,  where  each  reckoned  himself  as 
good  as  his  fellow),  but  being  better  armed  with  my 
rifle,  I  wished  to  take  a  full  share  of  the  danger,  what- 
ever it  might  be.  After  me,  came  the  three  men 
with  fowling  pieces :  the  muskets  had  been  left  in  the 
boat,  as  seemed  only  reasonable,  for  defence  of  those 
who  stayed  in  her. 

And  here  is  a  place,  as  good  as  any,  for  giving  a 
list  of  our  party,  as  we  stood  there,  and  loaded  our 
arms  for  our  ramble  up  the  country. 

Fii-st,  I  place  Tom  Harvey  at  the  head  of  the  list : 
for  a  more  active,  honest,  cheerful  fellow  I  believe 
never  sailed.  He  became  my  right-hand  man,  al- 
ways ready  to  second  me  in  whatever  was  for  good 
order  and  good  fellowship  among  our  party. 

Then  comes  Edward  Hilton ;  a   well  disposed  lad 


t&«   CATHOLIC   CntJBOK.  ^ 

fenough  in  himself,  but  easily  led  by  others  of  a  firm- 
er nature  than  he ;  and  one  that  gave  me  some  little 
trouble  afterwards  on  that  very  score. 

These  two  completed,  in  my  mind,  the  brighter 
side  of  the  picture  :  as  to  the  other  couple  of  seamen, 
Richard  Prodgers,  and  HaiTy  Gill,  I  had  not  so 
much  trust  in  them  ;  though  indeed  they  wei-e  not 
quite  the  black  sheep  of  the  vessel's  crew  neither. 

For  Don  Manuel,  the  priest,  I  knew  not  yet  what 
place  to  give  him  in  my  thoughts.  As  T  have  said, 
he  was  a  Catholic  priest,  and  I  no  Catholic  at  all. 
What  I  had  seen  of  him  was  quiet  and  harmless 
enough  ;  but  I  had  my  opinion  to  form  ;  and,  on  the 
Avhole,  rather  a  prejudice  against  him,  except  when 
we  talked  on  the  subjects  we  had  in  common,  as  bo- 
tany, medicine,  or  tlie  like. 

Lastly,  as  to  the  three  we  had  left  in  the  boat,  they 
were  among  the  very  worst  of  the  crew,  though  the 
most  in  the  captain's  confidence :  and  I  was  glad 
when  I  found  they  were  to  be  none  of  our  party. 

Our  first  care  noAv  was  to  fill  the  jars  with  fresh 
water :  which  was  soon  done,  by  placing  them  in  the 
channel  of  the  little  stream  that  was  running  swiftly 
by  us.  We  scooped  out  with  our  hands  so  much  of 
its  bed  as  to  sink  them  to  half  their  depth  in  th«- 
gravel  and  stones  ;  then  built  up  the  stones  we  had 
displaced,  into  a  kind  of  wall,  or  dyke,  on  both  sides 
of  the  jars,  till  the  water  rose  towards  their  brims. 
So  we  left  them  ;  knowing  they  would  both  be  filled 
within  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

After  this,  the  matter  was,  to  decide  upon  the  plan 
of  our  campaign.     I  summoned  a  council  of  war ;  told 


26  tHC   ADVkNTURBS  OF   OWtCN    EVANS, 

tliem,  as  our  time  was  not  long  (it  being  now  past 
three),  we  should  consider  how  best  to  explore  the 
island,  and  the  mountain,  which  seemed  the  most  re* 
markable  part  of  it,  while  our  leave  of  absence  lasted 
That  we  had  come  for  a  ramble,  and  a  ramble  we 
would  have ;  for  I  supposed  none  of  them  wished  to 
lie  down  under  the  trees,  and  sleep  away  their  time 
— a  thing  they  might  do  as  well  under  the  shade  of 
a  sail  on  board  ship.  At  this  they  all  declared  for 
an  active  bout  of  it  till  they  must  go  aboard  again. 
Then,  said  I,  my  counsel,  is  to  make  a  circuit  under 
the  base  of  yonder  mountain,  following  its  bend,  but 
still  keeping  in  the  valley,  for  plants  and  game.  In 
this  we  may  spend  a  couple  of  hours  or  thereabouts: 
then  double  back,  and  return  to  this  spot  over  a  part 
of  the  mountain  itself,  yet  not  to  ascend  too  high. 
Our  return  will  take  from  two  hours  and  a  half  to 
three  hours,  allowing  for  the  ruggedness  of  the  travel- 
ling we  may  expect  to  find  on  the  mountain.  Thus, 
what  with  our  progress  through  the  lowlands,  what 
with  the  elevation  ot  our  homeward  journey,  we  shall 
have  explored  the  island  pretty  thoroughly,  seen 
what  grows  on  it,  had  a  view  of  both  sides  of  it  (for 
to  all  appearance  it  cannot  reach  far  beyond  the 
mountain),  and  may  chance  to  meet  with  some  wild 
game  on  the  way. 

Such  was  my  plan,  and  I  heard  no  voice  raised 
against  it.  Indeed,  as  is  often  to  be  remarked,  where 
there  is  no  point  started  which  touches  self-love,  or 
interest,  the  nine-tenths  of  mankind  are  content  to 
have  their  plans  laid  down  for  them,  or  anything  to 
save  them  the  trouble  of  thinking  for  themselves. 


tan   CATHOLIC    CttUSOJi.  $7 

I'his  was  just  the  case  now.  No  one  amongst  us  had 
any  thing  better  to  propose,  so  they  all  agreed,  and 
oft"  we  started.  First,  I  led  the  way,  by  general  con- 
sent :  my  rifle  ready  slung  for  use,  and  my  hanger 
at  my  side.  Next,  very  naturally,  for  we  had  our 
plants  and  what-nots  to  collect,  and  also,  were  the 
most  suited  companions,  next,  I  say,  came  the  Span- 
ish priest,  armed  with  such  a  staff  as  they  use  in  go- 
ing over  the  Alps,  and  other  mountainous  passes, 
with  his  cloak  gathered  over  his  shoulders  for  more 
easy  walking.  Then  Prodgers,  Harvey,  Gill,  with 
their  fowling-pieces.  Lastly,  Ned  Hilton  brought 
up  the  rear  with  a  handspike  he  had  borrowed  out 
of  the  boat ;  for,  being  an  easy  fellow,  he  made  no 
bargain  to  have  a  gun — though  I  afterwards  found 
he  could  shoot  with  the  best  of  them,  and  better 
than  Prodgers,  by  a  good  deal.  However,  in  this 
world  things  are  carried  away,  not  by  the  most  able 
— but  by  the  most  determined,  to  use  them ;  and  the 
stronger  will  overcome  even  the  longer  head,  and 
the  more  skilful  hand. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DESERTED. 


We  struck  up,  then,  to  the  inland  ;  and  at  firsl 
we  followed  the  channel  of  this  stream,  which  led 
as  up  a  ground  that  sloped  away  to  the  base  of  the 
mountain.     Here  we  came  again  to  a  kind  of  mossy 


2^8  TBI  ADTBNTURES  OF  OWEN  KfANd, 

lane,  over-arched  and  shaded  by  groves  of  varioui 
trees,  as  bananas,  plantains,  pepul,  banians,  cocoa- 
nuts,  and  palm  trees,  of  several  kinds,  some  tall  and 
feathery,  others  with  a  broad  spreading  leaf,  such  as 
they  use  to  thatch  their  houses  in  the  ITavannah:^ 
and  Philippine  Islands.  It  was,  indeed,  a  sort  of 
natural  valley,  that  any  rich  owner  in  those  planta- 
tions would  give  a  round  sum  to  have  near  his  house 
— with  a  swift  brook  leaping,  now  to  this  side,  now 
to  that,  through  all  its  length  ;  which  gathered  it- 
self up  in  little  pools  of  still  water,  or  fell  over  the 
stones  with  a  tinkle  that  sounded  refreshing  in  the 
great  heat  of  the  day. 

We  determined  not  to  part  company  with  this 
stream,  so  long  as  it  did  not  lead  us  out  of  our 
course ;  though  at  times  we  had  to  climb  over  rough 
groimd,  and  swing  ourselves  round  the  roots  of  such 
trees  as  came  too  near  the  brink,  for  many  times 
they  did  quite  overhang  it,  yet  we  considered  that 
this  way  of  travelling  was  easier  than  to  force  our- 
selves through  the  close  thicket  on  either  side  where 

» 

we  might  be  torn  by  the  prickly  shrubs,  and  less 
able  for  defence  against  a  sudden  enemy,  beast  or 
man. 

For  my  part  I  was  on  the  look-out  for  an  occasion 
of  getting  up  to  the  higher  ground,  that  so  we  might 
better  judge  of  the  extent  of  the  island.  I  believe  it 
was  not  laid  down  on  any  of  the  ship's  charts — and 
this,  I  take  it,  was  one  reason  why  Hopkins,  the 
captain,  determined  wuth  the  mate  to  leave  us  on  it, 
that  he  might  escape  being  tried  for  our  murder,  yet 
have  us  safe  where  we  had  little  chance  of  be'mg 


THK    CATHOLIC    0RU8OB.  SSV 

picked  oif  again,  to  give  evidence  against  his  vil- 
lainy. 

But  now  suspecting  no  evil,  and  all  in  the  gayest 
mood,  we  judged  ourselves  to  be  the  first  discoverers 
of  the  place  ;  and  Hilton,  taking  off  his  neck-kerchief, 
and  tying  it  to  the  top  of  his  spike,  took  posses- 
sion (he  said)  of  the  Island  in  King  George's  name. 
This  made  us  laugh  :  as,  indeed,  a  little  thing  would 
have  made  us  on  that  holiday  of  ours.  So  following 
it  up,  we  fell  into  some  kindly  contention  how  to 
name  our  new-discovered  island. 

I  proposed  it  should  be  called  Manuel's  Island,  out 
of  compliment  to  the  priest,  whom,  as  being  of  an- 
other nation,  we  might  consider  a  sort  of  guest, 
claiming  hospitality  on  our  ground.  But  I  found,  by 
the  men's  looks,  this  was  a  notion  they  disliked  alto- 
gether, though  none  spoke,  except  Don  Manuel  him- 
self And  he  at  once  thanked  me  with  that  courtesy 
which  belongs  to  his  nation,  wherein  they  are  rivalled 
by  few,  I  believe  among  all  people  in  the  world. 
"  Senor,"  says  he  (that  was  his  Spanish  way  of  ex- 
pressing Sir),  with  a  manner  between  jest  and  ear- 
nest, "  you  are  too  good  to  think  of  me  on  such  an 
occasion.  A  poor  priest  has  no  claim  or  title  to  give 
his  name  to  any  spot  on  this  great  earth :  he  is  call- 
ed to  spend  his  strength,  or  shed  his  blood,  wherever 
his  Master  sends  him ;  'tis  quite  enough,"  said  he, 
raising  his  looks,  "  if  his  name  be  written  in 
Heaven." 

"  But,"  continued  the  priest,  and  his  manner  as  he 
spoke  made  us  attend  ;  being  so  earnest  and  natural, 
and  withal  so  courteous  to  each,  that  the  rough  sea- 


30        TBI  ADVENTURES  OF  OWBN  BVAN8, 

men  listened  to  him  as  if  he  had  dropped  among 
them  from  the  trees,  or  the  skies: — ''  whether,"  says 
he,  "  we  are  really  the  first  who  have  set  foot  on  this 
place  or  no,  it  must  be  acknowledged  on  all  hands 
that  we  have  been  led  hither  by  the  good  providence 
of  God."  And  here  he  bowed  liis  head,  lifting  his 
hat  as  he  spoke.  "  So  I  propose,  gentlemen,  that  in 
honor  of  Him  who  created  us  all,  and  has  preserved 
us  safe  to  this  moment,  we  call  the  island  after  some 
of  the  great  truths  of  that  religion  He  has  revealed. 
And  surely,"  said  he,  looking  round  on  us  with  a 
cheerful  smile,  "  we  may  find  something  sacred  in 
which  we  can  all  agree,  whereby  to  christen  the 
place  ?" 

When  he  had  thus  expressed  himself,  I  must  own, 
the  men  looked  at  one  another  as  if  they  had  never 
heard  the  like  before,  and  what  the  priest  said  was 
the  last  thing  in  their  thoughts.  I  was  taken  aback, 
indeed,  at  what  he  said ;  for  at  that  time  I  must  con- 
fess myself  I  was  without  any  serious  thought  of  re- 
ligion at  all ;  and  did  not  feel  to  like  the  priest  any 
more  for  havhig  expressed  himself  in  that  way. 

"  Well,  Senores,"  said  he,  observing  our  looks,  as 
we  moved  onward  again,  "  among  my  countrymen, 
as  you  have  known  in  the  course  of  your  voyages,  a 
discovery  like  this  would  be  marked  by  some  title 
borrowed  from  the  gospel,  and  the  history  of  the 
Church.  We  should  call  the  island  after  the 
Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  that  is,  the  Annun- 
ciation ;  or  The  True  Cross,  or  in  honor  of  the  Con- 
ception of  His  most  holy  Mother ;  or  after  all  the 
Saints ;  or  some  special  saint,  Saint  Francis,  Saint 


IHB   CATHOLTO    CRUBOB.  ftl 

Dominic,  Saint  Thomas ;  these  names,  with  many 
like  them,  are  familiar  to  those  of  you  who  have 
touched  at  the  Spanish  plantations.  Some  of  those 
titles  could  not  be  expected  in  this  case,  since  you, 
Senores,  do  not  admit  the  thoughts  which  they  ex- 
press :  but  why  should  we  not  call  the  place  the 
Isle  of  the  Resurrection  ?" 

"  And  I  propose,"  quoth  Prodgers,  breaking  in 
roughly,  "  that  we  call  the  place  No  Man's  Land ; 
for  it  belongs  to  us  all  equally,  and  't  is  our  prop- 
erty, until  the  ship  fires  the  evening  gun." 

"  Or  Gill's  Country,"  said  Harry  Gill,  "  for  I  first 
jumped  ashoi'e,  and  set  foot  on  the  island." 

"  And  measured  it  too,"  remarked  Hilton,  "  for  I 
saw  you  sprawling  at  full  length  among  the  sea- 
weed." 

So  with  one  discourse  or  another,  but  good  hu- 
mored withal,  we  got  through  our  ramble  in  about 
the  two  short  hours  we  had  allowed  ourselves.  We 
saw  game  in  plenty  ;  chiefly  of  the  hare  kind,  and  a 
species  of  peccary  or  wild  hog,  with  here  and 
there  an  antelope,  rushing  through  the  thicket 
as  we  drew  near.  But  we  would  not  load  ourselves 
with  them  at  that  time,  trusting  to  a  shot  or  two  on 
our  return  to  the  boat.  Of  birds  we  saw  several 
kinds  new  to  us,  together  with  some  flights  of  Ma- 
caws and  parrots,  bright  in  plumage,  and  noisy,  that 
flew  over  our  heads. 

The  wood  now  grew  so  thick  and  pathless,  we 
nearly  lost  our  reckoning  ;  and  quite  lost  our  com- 
panion the  stream,  though  we  had  tasted  of  it  several 
limes  to  slake  our  thirst  on  this  hot,   weary,  march, 


32  TIIR    ADVENTURES    OF    OWEN    EVANS, 


for  SO  it  now  became  to  us.  Struggling  hard,  w€ 
came  by  main  force  out  of  this  wood ;  and  found,  by 
the  rise,  we  were  on  the  slope  of  the  mountain,  turn, 
ing  left  ways  from  the  side  of  our  first  entrance. 

At  this  point  we  cried  a  halt ;  and  sitting  down, 
took  out  what  provisions  we  had  brought  witli  us, 
which  w^e  shared  equally  among  our  number,  and 
made  a  meal  that  was  too  scanty  to  be  a  long  one. 

When  our  repast  was  finished,  "  Now,"  said  I,  "a 
short  climb  will  take  us  high  enough  to  afford  a 
clear  view  on  both  sides  ;  we  shall  have  a  look-out 
to  the  leeward  of  this  island — then  we  must  push  on 
smartly  for  the  boat,  lest  we  lose  our  way  in  the 
dark.  Remember  how  suddenly  night  comes  on  in 
these  latitudes."  I  also  told  them,  though  we  had 
hitherto  reserved  our  fire,  yet  (as  we  had  seen  no 
sign  of  savages,  but  plenty  of  game),  when  once  our 
faces  were  turned  homewards,  or  shipwards  rather, 
we  would  let  fly  at  anything  that  came  in  our  way. 

This  being  agreed  to,  we  began  the  ascent ;  dis- 
entans:linor  ourselves  from  the  last  of  the  brushwood 
we  soon  found  we  were  on  the  mountain  indeed — fo) 
it  cost  us  some  hard  climbing,  this  side  being,  as  we 
afterwards  found,  the  steepest.  The  trees  here  were 
well  nigh  as  close  as  the  thicket  below,  so  that  we 
partly  lost  our  way  again ;  and  bending  too  much 
back  toward  the  shore,  we  had,  not  a  view  of  the 
further  side  of  the  island,  but  a  sight  that  did  not 
leave  our  eyes  (our  mind's  eye,  I  mean)  for  months, 
and  decided  our  fate  for  years. 

For  we  came  at  once  on  a  spot  of  clearer  ground, 
with  an  opening  left  through  the  trees  that  looked 


tttie  dAtAotic  ckusoK.  88 

itraight  out  to  seaward.  Whether  it  had  beeri  so 
cleared  by  some  violent  gust  of  wind,  or  other  natu 
ral  cause,  I  know  not ;  but  we  now  saw,  too  clearly, 
the  long-boat  using  oars  and  sail,  just  within  a  few 
strokes  of  the  ship  ;  then  the  men  we  left  in  her, 
clambering  up  the  vessel's  sides,  and  a  once  all  sails 
get  on  the  Spitfire  for  standing  out  to  -  ea. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MIGHT    HAVE    BEEN    WORSE. 

If  you  have  seen  any  one  on  whom  a  sudden  gieat 
misfortune  hath  fallen,  in  the  first  transports  of  his 
grief  and  raging  despair,  trample  the  ground,  tear 
his  hair  wildly,  fling  his  clenched  hands  abroad,  seek 
for  some  one  on  whom  to  revenge  himself,  and  by  a 
thousand  violent  actions  give  vent  to  the  extremity 
of  his  passionate  sorrow,  you  may  have  a  picture  of 
the  conduct  of  these  men  and  myself  when  this  most 
woeful  sight  burst  upon  us.  We  ran  about,  up  and 
down  the  rocks,  stamping,  yelling  like  madmen  out 
of  Bedlam — we  glared  at  each  other  like  wild  beasts 
— and  T  hardly  know  why  some  of  us  did  not  fling 
ourselves  down  the  sides  of  the  mountain,  in  bitter 
grief,  to  die  in  the  gullies  below. 

Then,  at  times  again  we  would  pause,  and  look 
eagerly  towards  the  ship,  as  fain  to  persuade  our- 
selves that  all  was  but  a  sailor's  jest,  intended  mere- 
ly to  frighten  us.     Wj  eaid  to    owe   another,  even 


t4  tut    ADVBNTDRtg   or    OWKK    BtAKi, 

fiercely,  and  trying  to  believe  what  we  said,  that  W» 
uhould  see  the  long-boat  witli  her  sail  set,  tacking 
back  for  us  against  the  breeze,  w^hich  now  blew  oil" 
shore.  We  roared  out  (for  it  was  roaring  indeed, 
as  if  what  was  said  so  loud  must  be  true)  that  Hop- 
kins had  played  this  trick  on  the  priest  and  me,  be- 
cause we  had  neither  of  us  been  so  near  the  line  be- 
fore. But  all  this  dreadful  suspense  was  ended  when 
we  saw  the  ship  fill  her  sails,  and  stand  away  steadi- 
ly on  her  fjrmer  course.  When  she  veered,  we  saw 
a  puiF  of  smoke  ;  and  then  came  the  repoi-t  of  one  ol 
her  guns,  fired  wantonly  by  way  of  heaping  insult 
on  our  wretchedness — which  gave  us  to  understand 
all  hope  was  over  for  us.  At  the  same  moment  the 
yellow  flag  (called  by  seamen  the  rogue's  jack)  was 
hoisted  at  the  fore.  At  the  sight  of  all  this,  the 
men  broke  out  anew  into  such  curses,  ravings,  and 
passionate  laments,  as  were  more  fit  for  men  trans- 
ported beside  themselves,  than  for  reasonable  creat- 
ures, who  should  gather  spirits  and  courage  to  make 
the  best  of  a  bad  case. 

But  reason  was,  at  that  time,  the  last  thing  to  be 
found  among  us,  and  we  did  but  add  to  each  other's 
grief — for  w^hen  one,  exhausted  by  his  violence, 
would  be  silent  for  a  while,  another  would  take  it  iij) 
as  though  he  had  never  lamented  before — and  thut 
set  all  off  again  by  the  contagion.  So  that  I  be. 
lieve  there  has  seldom  been  shown  a  more  lively  im 
age  of  the  rage  and  despairing  lamentations  of  thos« 
who  are  lost  for  ever,  than  in  us  five  who  then  found 
oursoJves  left  on  the  island  without  hope. 
I  B»y,  us  five ;  for  we  had  no  thought  of  the  priect 


THE    OATnOLIO    CRUSOB.  ft5 

all  this  while,  nor  leisure  so  much  as  to  observe  how 
he  bore  himself  in  our  common  misfortune.  We 
knew  what  we  had  lost,  and  were  fully  occupied 
wdth  that :  as  for  him,  we  knew  not,  and  cared  not, 
either  what  he  had  lost,  or  what  he  possessed.  He 
had  been  our  companion  in  our  ramble,  and  pleasant 
enough  we  had  found  him ;  but  when  anything  more 
than  a  mere  pastime  engaged  us,  we  tiirned  inward 
jn  ourselves,  or  looked  on  each  other  only,  thinking 
10  more  about  him  than  if  he  inhabited  another 
world,  or  another  island. 

At  length,  wearied  as  we  were  with  our  long 
march,  and  exhausted  by  all  this  raving,  partly  too 
by  want  of  food,  we  sank  into  a  kind  of  stupid  and 
settled  despair,  casting  ourselves  down  on  the  place 
Inhere  we  stood.  There  would  one  seaman  lie,  bury- 
ing his  face  in  his  hands,  weeping  even  like  a  child. 
Another  would  sit  and  clasp  his  knees,  and  turn  his 
face  towards  heaven,  but  without  uttering  a  prayer. 
A  third  man,  with  his  teeth  set,  and  his  features 
awry,  more  like  a  savage  or  a  maniac,  would  watch 
the  sails  of  the  ship  as  they  came  between  us  and  the 
setting  sun — then  shake  his  clenched  hand  at  her 
while  she  glided  away,  muttering  whatever  the  old 
serpent  whispered  into  his  ear.  Neither  can  I  boast 
that  my  angry  passions  were  more  under  command 
than  theu-s,  or  much  more,  to  signify  ;  yet  reason 
sooner  came  to  the  I'escue  with  me,  and  I  saw  the 
need  of  not  giving  way,  but  thinking  for  the  rest. 
While  I  sat,  and  rested  my  head  on  my  hand,  I  be- 
gan to  cast  about  with  myself  what  was  best  to  ad- 
vise under  our  unhappy  condition.     After   a   while, 


3d  TBk   ADTBNTURBB  OF   OWJSK   KTAifg, 

chancing  to  turn  my  eyes  aside,  I  noticed  Don  Man* 
uel,  some  thirty  paces  from  us,  kneeling  on  the 
rock,  with  his  hands  clasped — and  he  was  plainly 
deep  in  prayer. 

I  watched  him  for  some  minutes ;  but  he  did  not 
stir,  nor  indeed  did  he  observe  me  at  all.  Then  I 
rose,  and  went  softly  to  him,  touching  him  on  the 
shoulder.  As  he  looked  up  I  could  perceive  traces 
of  tears  on  his  cheeks ;  this,  I  now  confess,  was  what 
first  disposed  me  more  kindly  towards  him,  to  see 
him  grieve  in  our  common  misfortune,  though  he 
had  taken  it  to  heart  in  so  different  a  way  from  the 
rest. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  with  as  much  calmness  as  I  could, 
"  it  behoves  us,  in  these  unhappy  affairs,  to  consult 
as  well  for  ourselves  as  for  those  who  are  nearly  be- 
side their  wits  with  grief,  or  rage,  whichever  you 
will ;  and,  as  night  will  soon  come  upon  us,  no  time 
is  to  be  lost  in  preparing  (since  needs  we  must)  to 
bivouac  upon  this  island." 

He  rose  up  at  once,  looked  at  me  in  a  friendly 
way ;  then,  with  the  manner  of  a  prince,  yet  quite 
simple  and  humble  too,  he  motioned  me  to  a  seat 
beside  him  on  the  rock,  and  taking  my  hand  with 
much  kindness,  said  : 

"  Senor,  we  have  all  suffered  a  great  misfortune 
together ;  or  rather  let  me  say,"  and  he  crossed  him- 
self devoutly,  "  we  have  been  the  objects  of  a  great 
deliverance.  Nothing  of  this  has  taken  me  entirely 
by  surprise ;  for  I  have,  this  while  past,  seen  some- 
what to  be  wrong  with  the  crew,  and  that  they 
would  soon  be  rid  of  some  they  had  on  board.     So 


THB    CATHOLIC   CRU80B.  87 

we  will  give  thanks  to  God,  and  bear  our  lot  with 
equal  mind.  We  are,  indeed,  ill  provided  even  with 
things  necessary  to  continue  our  lives  on  this  place ; 
but,  though  I  much  desired  to  give  you  a  hint  be- 
f'oie  leaving  the  ship,  I  could  neither  do  that  with- 
out being  suspected  by  the  captain,  nor  myself  take 
anytliing  away  with  me.  True,  I  have  little  in  this 
world  but  my  cloak,  and  a  few  books,  for  which  I 
v^onfess  I  grieve  ;  yet  I  grieve  more  for  you.  But 
Providence  has  shielded  us  hitherto,  and  will  shield 
us  still. 

"  Courage,"  then,  said  he,  rising,  and  still  holding 
my  hand  ;  "  let  us  go  to  these  poor  men — let  us  try 
to  console  them,  and  make  our  preparations  all  to- 
gether," 

So,  stepping  to  the  rest,  he  addressed  them  in  a 
few  simple  words.  He  was  sure,  he  said,  as  brave 
seamen  they  would  bear  up  against  their  misfortune 
— that  when  a  sailor  leaves  port  he  commits  himself 
to  wind  and  weather,  and  a  thousand  chances — he  is 
never  certain  how  long  he  will  live,  nor  how  die,  nor 
whether  buried  on  land  or  in  the  deep.  But  we  had 
reason,  he  said,  to  be  thankful  to  God  that  our  lot 
was  not  a  woise  one.  We  might  have  been  board- 
ed by  pirates,  massacred,  or  sold  as  slaves,  pressed 
into  lianler  service,  or  kidnapped  for  the  plantations 
— the  sliip  might  have  been  burnt  at  sea,  and  we 
swamped  in  tlie  boats,  or  perishing  of  hunger.  We 
might  all  have  foundered  together  in  deep  water,  or 
suffered  shipwreck,  and  been  cast  by  the  fury  of  the 
waves  on  some  inhospitable  coast  with  nothing  in 
inir  hands,  a  defenceless  prey  to  cannibal  savages. — 


38  THE    ADVENTtTRES    OF    OWEN    EVAN8, 

It  was  the  part  of  brave  men,  therefore,  not  to  be 
cast  down  so  long  as  a  hope  remained  of  repairing 
their  fortunes — that  the  preservation  of  our  lives  was 
an  instinct  implanted  in  us  by  the  Author  of  our 
being  ;  finally,  that  our  business  for  the  moment 
was,  to  establish  ourselves  in  safety  for  the  night  on 
this  island,  and  leave  all  further  counsel  for  the 
morrow. 

In  short,  though  I  do  not  pretend  he  expressed 
himself  in  these  terms  with  great  readiness,  seeing 
he  was  forced  to  translate  his  thoughts  into  our  lan- 
guage ;  yet  he  made  us  so  moving  a  little  discoui*se, 
and  so  persuasive,  partly  from  the  argument,  partly 
from  his  manner  of  delivering  it,  that  it  was  plain  to 
see  the  poor  men  were  strengthened  and  encouraged 
by  it  to  a  great  degree.  And  having  so  far  suc- 
ceeded, he  directed  them  to  search  in  the  thickets  for 
the  driest  and  fittest  brushwood  to  kindle  a  fire. 
With  the  help  of  my  hanger  and  the  seamen's  clasp- 
knives,  it  was  soon  done  as  he  advised ;  and  a  space 
found  on  the  rock  that  seemed  like  a  natural  hearth, 
hollowed  by  no  hand  of  man  into  a  kind  of  shallow 
basin.  This  we  cleared  of  its  earth  and  moss,  and 
disposed  our  brushwood  there  for  our  bonfire.  We 
laid  aside  another  heap  of  brush,  and  a  quantity  of 
dry  turf,  which  we  pulled  up  in  large  clods  from  the 
soil,  enough  altogether  to  feed  our  fire  through  the 
few  hours  of  dark.  Then,  by  Don  Manuel's  advice, 
each  one  looked  carefully  to  the  priming  of  his  piece 
and  freshened  it,  lest  the  powder  might  take  injury 
by  the  night  dews,  and  so  render  us  defencelofls 
against  any  attack.     For  the  same  reason  they  were 


THB    CATHOLIC    ORUSOB.  39 

t«minded  to  keep  the  locks  of  their  fowling-pieces 
carefully  covered  while  they  lay  down  to  sleep.  But 
Tom  Harvey  volunteered  to  keep  watch  over  us  all, 
and  not  to  lie  down  through  the  night.  I  oflered  to 
share  this  duty  with  him,  turn  and  turn  about,  iu 
the  manner  of  dog-watches  on  board  ship  ;  but  he 
said  cheerfully,  it  should  be  my  turn  the  next  night, 
if  I  would  ;  that  he  had  rather  stay  awake  one  night 
and  have  full  rest  another,  than  have  broken  rest  for 
two  in  succession — which  indeed  is  the  hardest  part 
of  all  sea-service. 

For  beds  we  were  at  no  loss — there  was  moss  all 
about,  and  diy  leaves  in  abundance,  very  fragrant — 
as  was  also  the  wood  which  we  burned  on  the  fire. 
Don  Manuel  stepped  a  little  aside  to  finish  his 
prayers,  as  I  could  well  perceive  by  the  fire-light — 
for  now,  the  sun  being  down,  the  dai'kness  of  the 
tropics  was  upon  us  at  once.  But  we,  without  any 
prayers  at  all,  like  ungrateful  heathen  wretches  that 
we  were,  cast  ourselves  on  these  couches  of  leaves, 
with  our  feet  to  the  fire,  and  so  all  was  stilL 


CHAPTER  VI. 

KIGHT   AXD   MORNING. 


Whether  the  rest  slept  that  first  night  of  our  ex- 
ile, I  scarce  knew  at  the  time  ;  only  that  all  was 
quiet,  and  Harvey  with  his  gun  going  to  and  fro, 
near  to  our  fire,  feeding  the  blaze  from  time  to  time 
with  fresh  armfuls  of  the  dry  brushwood  that  he  had 


ilO  THB   ADTENTDRSS    Of    :>WEN    BVANS, 

drawn  together  in  a  heap.  This,  I  felt  sure,  wonld 
keep  off  any  wild  animals  that  might  be  prowling  in 
our  neighborhood — it  being  well  known  by  all  hunt- 
ers, and  such  as  camp  in  the  woods,  that  even  the 
fiercest  tigers  of  the  Indian  jungles,  unless  they  are 
pressed  by  great  hunger,  will  not  so  much  as  ap- 
proach a  fire  by  night. 

Being  made  easy  on  that  point,  and  on  that  only, 
I  fell  to  considering  our  unhappy  deserted  lot,  which 
did  little  improve  for  being  thought  upon.  For 
though  'tis  true,  no  one  of  us  was  cast  ashore  alone 
and  solitary,  as  Selkirk*  and  some  others  have  been, 
yet  the  benefit  of  mutual  society  could  not  outweigh 
the  destitute  state  we  were  in,  unprovided  with  any- 
thing but  our  fire-arms  only.  "  How,"  I  reflected 
"  shall  we  build,  or  plant  here  ?  how  even  burrow 
dwellings  for  oui-selves  in  the  earth  or  the  rocks,  like 

*  Alexander  Selkirk,  a  Scottish  seaman,  owing  to  some 
disagreement  with  his  captain,  was  left  ashore  in  1704  on 
the  island  of  Juan  Fernandez,  off  the  coast  of  Chili.  He 
had  nothing  with  him  but  his  clothes,  bedding,  a  guu,  and  a 
small  quanity  of  powder  and  ball ;  a  hatchet,  knife,,  and  ket- 
tle ;  his  books,  and  mathematical  and  nautical  instruments. 
In  this  solitude  he  remained  four  years  and  four  months; 
employing  his  time  in  chasing  and  taming  the  wild  goats  of 
the  island.  He  constantly  kept  a  guard  of  tame  cats  about 
Lim,  to  defend  him  from  the  rats,  with  which  the  place  waa 
infested.  He  was  at  length  taken  off  by  a  vessel  from  Bris- 
tol, and  arrived  in  England  by  a  circuitous  route  in  1711. 
The  enemies  of  Defoe,  ih;  author  of  Robinson  Crusoe,  accus- 
ed that  writer  of  having  pirated  many  of  the  details  of  Sel- 
kirk's lile  from  papers  lefi  by  the  latter  in  his  hands.  It  is 
undeniable  that  Defoe,  like  Shakspeare,  founded  his  wonder- 
ful fiction  upon  facts,  which  already  stood  recorded.  Yet  a 
perusal  of  the  narrative  of  Captain  Rogers,  who  took  Selkirk 
off  the  island,  brief  and  comparatively  meagre  as  it  is,  forma 
the  best  proof  how  little  Defoe  was  indebted  to  any  actual 
occurrence,  or  the  charm,  or  more  than  the  first  idea,  of  hit 
■lory. — Ed, 


VHS   CATHOLIC   CBU80B.  41 

some  savage  tribes  ?  How  shall  we  so  much  as  cut 
down  a  tree,  or  smooth  a  plank,  or  snare  the  birds 
and  animals  of  the  island,  or  tame  them  ?  By  what 
means  can  we  supply  ourselves  with  clothes,  or  de- 
fend our  lives  against  the  violent  monsoons  and  rainy 
seasons  of  the  tropics  ?  And,  when  our  small  stock 
of  powder  is  once  spent  in  coming  at  our  daily  neces- 
sary food,  with  what  contrivances  are  we  to  purvey 
10  ourselves  a  means  of  living  from  that  time  on- 
ward ?" 

To  these  questions  I  found  no  comfortable  answer 
m  my  thoughts  ;  and,  as  if  I  had  turned  Job's  com- 
forter against  myself,  I  went  on  further  to  consider 
thus:  "You  are,"  said  I,  addressing  myself,  "sur- 
rounded by  companions  in  misfortune,  who  have  all 
one  common  interest  with  your  own  ;  to  wit,  mutual 
assistance  and  kindliness  in  bettering  their  sad  con- 
dition. But  who  shall  warrant  that  they  will  view 
it  thus  ?  For  men,  in  the  very  blindness  of  a  selfish 
d<  sire  to  have  their  way,  are  prone  to  run  counter 
every  day  to  their  true  interest  and  that  of  others 
with  them.  Or,  if  things  begin  well,  yet  with  such 
rude  materials  as  are  to  hand,  how  long  will  they 
continue  so  ?  And  what  authority  can  you  estab- 
lish among  them,  for  the  benefit  of  each  and  all  ?" 

In  a  word,  after  tormenting  my  thoughts,  as 
many  another  has  done,  with  the  prospect  of  future 
ills,  and  inventing  a  multitude  of  possible  and 
imaginary  ones,  as,  attacks  from  cannibal  savages 
and  wild  beasts,  poison  from  venomous  reptiles  or 
unknoAvn,  noxious  herbs,  and  I  know  not  what 
^^tUer  tbi'ebodings  of  hai'm,  I  yielded  to  M'eariness 


42  THI  ADTKNTURBS  OF  OWEN  BVANS, 

like  the  rest,  and  fell  asleep  till  morning.  One 
thing  I  did  not  forget ;  that  was,  to  wind  up  my 
watch,  as  I  knew  mine  to  be  the  only  time-piece  in 
our  whole  colony.  "  Yet  what  matters  time  to  us," 
I  asked  myself,  my  gloomy  thoughts  coming  back 
again,  "  now  that  we  are  commencing  the  life  of 
savages  here  ?  It  will  be  enough  for  us  to  see  the 
sun  lise  and  set,  to  know  another  day  is  added  to 
our  misery.  And  for  the  seasons,  we  shall  feel 
when  it  is  warm  and  cold,  and  when  it  is  wet  or 
dry,  until  we  feel  nothing  further."  Thinking  in 
this  way,  I  did  indeed  know  nothing  further,  till  I 
was  awoke  by  the  sun  through  the  trees,  and  the 
screaming  of  the  parrots  over  my  head. 

'T  was  a  wonder  I  had  not  awoke  before  this  ;  for 
two  guns  had  been  fired,  and  with  some  success,  to 
procure  us  our  first  breakfast  on  the  island.  One 
of  these  was  Harvey's  piece,  and  the  other  Gill's. 
When  I  shook  off  my  sleep,  and  came  to  where 
they  sat  round  the  fire,  I  found  they  had  bi'ought  in 
some  game :  for  Tom  had  shot  (at  least  wounded 
and  then  seciired  by  some  hard  running)  a  young 
peccary,  such  as  we  had  seen  the  day  before ;  and 
Harry  Gill  had  brought  down  a  bird  like  a  bustard, 
that  he  had  sprung  in  a  piece  of  marshy  ground  some 
quarter  of  a  mile  from  our  encampment. 

Though  I  considered  it  imprudent  m  a  high  degree 
to  let  off  fire-arms  when  we  knew  so  little  of  the  is- 
land, still,  the  thing  being  done,  and  so  much  remain- 
ing to  be  settled  when  breakfast  was  over,  I  said 
nothing  to  it,  but  bade  them  good  morning  as  cheer- 
fully as  I  could,  and  set  to  work  to  help  in   cooking 


THB   CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  4S 

onr  meat.  Here  was  indeed  a  difficulty  for  us  ;  for 
though  several  of  our  number  (like  most  practised 
seamen)  were  tolerable  cooks,  as  far  as  a  plain  boil 
or  stew  on  board  ship  went,  yet  what  will  the  best 
cook  do,  when  he  has  nothing  but  his  meat  and  his 
fire  to  work  with  ?  Here  were  we,  with  no  sign  of  a 
kettle,  or  pan,  not  so  much  as  a  dripping  ladle  to 
prevent  our  meat  burning  at  the  fire  ;  plenty  of  mat- 
erial, but  no  way  of  making  it  useful  to  us.  And 
though  the  proverb  says,  too  many  cooks  spoil  the 
broth,  I  believe  there  have  been  seldom  collected  so 
many  cooks  together,  with  so  little  chance  of  having 
any  broth  among  them. 

There  was  abundant  proof  of  the  difference  in 
men's  characters  as  we  all  stood  around  the  fire,  and 
looked  at  the  game  we  could  find  no  means  to  dress. 
Some  grumbled  and  swore,  some  laughed  at  their 
own  perplexity,  some  set  about  devising  first  one 
thing,  then  another.  Prodgers  was  chief  among  the 
surly  ones,  as  Tom  Harvey  among  the  jokers.  As 
to  Hilton,  being  (as  I  said)  one  of  those  who  take 
their  cue  from  others,  he  now  swore  with  Prodgers, 
and  then  laughed  with  honest  Tom.  However,  for 
want  of  better,  we  cut  us  some  sharp  straight  reeds 
from  a  thicket,  of  a  kind  of  bamboo,  to  serve  for  spits ; 
we  skinned  the  animal  and  plucked  our  bustard,  then 
spitted  them,  and  prepared  to  roast. 

But  who  should  come  to  our  help,  and  show  us  a 
better  way  ?  The  last  person,  except  a  wild  Indian, 
we  could  have  guessed  at.  Don  Manuel  had  been, 
up  to  this,  walking  slowly  to  and  fro,  at  a  little  dis- 
tence  from  us,  reading  his  book,  as  usual.     He  now 


44  THS    ADVKNTURES   OF    OWEN    EVANS, 

drew  near ;  and  in  his  cheerful,  courteous  way  :  "  A 
fair  morning  to  you,"  says  he,  "  Senores  and  brothers 
ui  misfoi'tune :  let  me  tr}'  and  contribute  my  small 
efforts  for  our  common  good."  Then  he  explained, 
that  he  had  heard  of  some  natives  of  such  islands  as 
abound  in  hogs  and  goats,  who  had  an  ingenious 
way  of  cooking,  or  baking  their  meat.  They  make, 
says  he,  a  hole  in  the  earth,  line  it  with  stones  red 
hot  from  the  fire,  to  serve  as  a  rude  oven  ;  then  put 
in  the  meat,  covering  it  carefully  with  several  layers 
of  broad  leaves,  and  overlay  the  whole  with  earth 
and  stones.  "  So  now,  if  you  will,"  continued  he, 
"  we  will  take  a  hint  from  the  savages,  until  we  find 
out  some  better  method  for  ourselves." 

We  thanked  him  heartily,  and  with  some  surprise, 
at  discovering  that  he  knew  anything  about  such 
matters.  But  he  said,  with  a  smile,  a  priest  who 
left  his  own  country  upon  foreign  missions  was  ob- 

4ged  to  be 

Soldier  or  sailor, 
Joiner  or  tailor, 
Gentlemen,  apothecary, 
Ploughboy,  and  all ! 

Where  he  had  picked  up  those  odd  lines  I  know 
not ;  but  I  know  his  cheerftil,  friendly  manner  did 
more  to  comfort  us  under  onr  hard  lot,  and  put  us 
in  good  humor  with  ourselve*"  and  each  other,  thai* 
anything  else  at  that  moment  could  have  done.  Every 
one  began  to  feel  a  sort  of  trust,  as  it  were,  in  follow- 
ing his  directions  ;  and  the  prospect  of  a  good  meal 
quickened  our  motions.  So,  having  understood  hi« 
plan,  we  bustled  about  to  follow  it.    Some  went  in 


tHE   CATHOLIC    CRCflOI.  46 

gearch  of  stones  of  the  proper  size  and  shape  to  heat 
in  the  fire  ;  and  these  were  put  into  the  hottest  of  the 
flame.  Others  got  a  heap  of  dry  brushwood  to  fresh- 
en the  fire  itself,  wliich  soon  blazed  out  more  fiercely 
than  we  could  well  stand  to.  One  went  in  search  of 
leaves  to  lay  upon  the  meat  when  the  hot  stones  were 
ready  to  put  round  it ;  a  fourth  cut  a  sharp  stake  or 
two  from  the  thicket,  to  make  shift  for  spades.  With 
these  we  turned  up  enough  of  earth  to  bank  over  our 
oven.  All  being  now  ready,  we  wailed  a  short  time 
till  Don  Manuel,  who  directed  the  whole,  told  us  that 
the  fire  had  heated  the  earth  and  stones  to  the  right 
pitch,  and  that  we  might  clear  away  the  embers  to 
build  our  oven  on  the  rock. 


CHAPTER  Vn. 

THE  FIRST  MEAL,  AND  THE  FIRST  PARLIAMENT. 

"See,  gentlemen,"  said  the  priest,  pointing  with  his 
hand  to  a  high  tree  that  grew  perhaps  two  hundred 
and  fifty  yards  from  our  fire  ;  "  see  if  a  merciful  Provi- 
dence hath  not  sent  us  bread  as  well  as  meat  for  our 
food  !  Truly,  we  should  be  doubly  ungrateful  not 
to  thank  Him  with  all  our  hearts."  The  men  looked 
at  him  with  wonder,  doubting  what  he  spoke  of.  On- 
ly, sure  were  they,  from  his  manner,  that  he  was  not 
jesting  now.  "  I  am  much  mistaken,"  added  Don 
Manuel,  turning  to  me,  "  if  yonder  be  not  one  of  the 


46        THE  ADVSNTDRKS  OF  OWRN  EVANS, 

bread-fruit  trees  we  have  read  of ;  and  the  first,"  ad- 
ded he  in  his  cheerful  way,  "  who  brings  us  some  of 
the  fruit,  will  be  a  herald  of  good  news  to  our  col- 
ony." 

No  sooner  said  than  done :  Harvey  started  off,  and 
Hilton  with  him,  after  this  new  bread ;  while  we 
stood  cheering  them  with  our  voices,  and  clapping 
of  hands.  They  reached  the  tree  nearly  together, 
and  began  shaking  it,  one  on  either  side,  to  make  the 
fruit  fall  into  their  hands.  But  the  trunk  was  too  stout 
for  that,  so  they  did  but  lose  their  labor ;  and  the 
fruit  itself,  which  grew  in  a  kind  of  large  apple,  or 
gourd,  the  size  of  a  good  penny  loaf,  was  so  high  out 
of  their  reach  that,  do  what  they  would,  there  waa 
no  getting  at  it,  no,  not  by  jumping  their  best.  "  I 
see,"  said  Don  Manuel,  "  I  must  be  baker's  man  as 
well  as  cook;"  and  he  moved  towards  them  with  his 
long  staff.  But  Harry  Gill  was  now  beforehand  with 
him  ;  for,  seizing  the  hand-spike,  he  made  off  at  the 
top  of  his  speed,  and  before  the  other  two  could  pick 
off  a  single  apple  with  stones,  he  had  brought  half  a 
dozen  of  them  to  the  ground. 

Don  Manuel  met  them  half  way.  "  It  is  indeed  the 
bread  fruit  tree !"  exclaimed  he,  when  he  had  ex- 
amined the  fruit.  "  Give  thanks,  my  friends,  for  a 
great  boon  from  heaven  ;  as  I  doubt  not  you  have 
given  thanks  for  your  deliverance  out  of  the  ship. 
If  this  be  not  a  solitary  tree,  which  is  very  unlikely, 
and  if  it  be  the  kind  that  will  grow  from  slips  or  cut- 
tings, we  shall  have  enough  of  excellent  bread,  and 
to  spare.  So,  let  ub  first  pay  our  tribute  to  the  great 
Giver." 


tHI    CATAOLIC   CRUSOB. 


4H 


Seeing  that  none  of  us  stirred  or  assented  (I  am 
ashamed  to  record  it  against  ourselves),  he  then  sol- 
emnly took  off  his  hat,  laid  it  at  his  feet,  and  raising 
np  one  of  the  fruits  in  either  hand,  uttered,  with  a 
loud,  clear  voice,  something  in  Latin,  which,  though 
I  was  not  used  to  his  mode  of  pronouncing  that 
tongue,  I  took  to  be  a  short  form  of  praise.  Having 
spoken  this  with  his  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  he  kissed 
the  fruit,  as  though  he  had  received  it  straight  from 
thence :  then,  turning  to  us,  he  said ;  "  And  now,  Se- 
nores,  it  is  time  to  look  after  our  breakfasts." 

I  know  not  by  what  magic  this  man  seemed  at 
once  to  have  gained  such  an  ascendant  over  our 
minds.  Every  one  went  hither  and  thither,  and  just 
did  this  or  that,  because  he  so  recommended  it ;  yet 
there  was  nothing  of  authority  in  his  words,  which 
indeed  would  at  that  time  have  revolted  our  wills 
against  him :  but  all  was  quiet  and  gentle,  in  the  ex- 
treme. But  I  greatly  believe,  this  influence  he  had 
upon  us  arose  from  our  perceiving  him  to  have  no 
ends  of  his  own  to  serve  in  what  he  proposed  to  be 
done ;  also  because  he  was  willing  cheerfully  to  bear 
his  part  in  every  fatigue  and  inconvenience  that  af- 
fected us :  in  which  disposition  none  came  up  to  him, 
except  only  Tom  Harvey ;  this  we  felt  the  more,  as 
time  went  on  and  we  were  better  acquainted. 

But  to  return  to  our  breakfast,  or  preparing  for  it ; 
Don  Manuel,  to  our  great  satisfaction,  promised  ua 
some  excellent  toasted  bread  with  our  pork:  and, 
though  the  men  scarce  knew  how  this  was  to  be  pur 
veyed,  having  never  seen  or  heard  of  the  bread-fruit 
before,  they  put  such  trust  in  what  he  promised  as  to 


48  tHB    ADTENTCRKS   OF    OWSN    BVA14B, 

believe  it  would,  somehow,  be  as  he  said.  So,  by  liie 
directions,  the  hollow  slab  of  rock,  where  we  had 
kindled  our  fire  over-night,  was  now  swept  clear  of 
the  burning  wood ;  and  the  stones,  which,  by  this, 
were  red-hot,  ranged  around  by  the  help  of  our  gun- 
barrels  and  sticks,  so  that  an  open  space  was  left, 
large  enough  to  hold  the  game  we  had  killed.  When 
we  had  placed  our  peccary  and  bustard  on  this  heat- 
ed rock,  and  surrounded  them  with  the  stones,  where- 
on we  likewise  placed  our  bread-fruits  in  slices  to 
bake,  by  and  by  such  a  savory  smell  arose,  as  tempt- 
ed us  to  fall-to  without  waiting  further  cookery. 

Prodgers,  in  particular,  who  was  the  most  self- 
willed,  or  the  hungriest  among  us,  began  to  insist  on 
having  his  share  at  once.  But  he  was  out-voted  by 
the  rest ;  and  we  covered  the  meat  quickly  with  the 
palms  and  plantain  leaves  we  had  gathered :  over 
these,  again,  we  laid  other  stones,  and  made  all  tight 
by  strewing  on  the  top  a  layer  or  two  of  eaith  and 
rocky  sand. 

"A  short  half-hour,  gentlemen,"  then  said  Don 
Manuel,  "  will  complete  our  arrangements :  and  I  pro- 
pose that  in  the  meantime,  we  make  an  expedition  to 
the  rocks  on  shore,  to  see  after  a  few  dishes  and 
spoons." 

We  looked  again  at  one  another,  doubtful  what  he 
could  mean ;  but  he  soon  explained,  that  as  we  came 
along  the  rocks  the  day  before,  at  that  part  of  our 
island  where  we  first  landed,  he  had  noted  a  bed  ol 
largish  oysters  that  lay  within  reach  of  any  active 
cliffs-man  among  us.  The  shells  of  these,  he.  said,  at 
least  the  larger  ones,  would  supply  our  table  (our 


THR   CATHOLIC    CRC80B.  49 

rock  rather)  with  a  rude  kind  of  crockery- ware,  till  vire 
had  learned  to  furnish  oiir&elves  better  in  some  other 
way.  "  So,  my  friends,"  added  he,  "  the  fish  and  the 
dish,  you  see,  are  sent  to  us  together ;  and  hoth 
from  One  Hand  :"  then  he  looked  upward  and  smiled 
cheerfully.  This  man  seemed  to  have  his  thoughts 
continually  upon  God ;  on  whom  our  thoughts  were, 
I  may  say,  never.  But  it  was  out  of  the  abundance 
of  his  heart  that  he  was  speaking  in  this  way ;  for  no- 
thing was  further  from  him  than  any  attempt  to 
preach  to  us,  though  he  seemed  to  look  to  us  for  some 
correspondence  with  his  grateful  feelings ;  and  not 
finding  it,  he  went  on  all  the  same,  to  himself,  as  it 
were,  in  his  expressions  of  thankfulness  and  trust. 

With  all  our  hardness  of  heart,  at  least  we  fell 
cheered  about  the  oyster  beds  he  spoke  of;  to  find, 
on  our  first  settlement,  these  new  possessions  of  ours 
were  likely  to  be  so  well  stocked  with  wholesome 
fish  as  to  place  us  beyond  present  want.  But  before 
we  started  that  way,  or  sent  any  of  our  party  on  the 
errand,  we  reckoned  that,  take  what  short  cut  Ave 
might  to  the  place,  we  should  only  get  back  to  find 
our  meat  and  bread-fruits  burned  to  a  cinder.  So 
giving  up  that  enterprise  for  the  present,  we  pre- 
pared to  take  our  meat  with  sticks,  as  the  Chinaman 
will  pick  up  a  grain  of  rice  with  two  chop-sticks  in- 
stead of  a  fork  or  spoon.  We  took  the  lid  oflf  our 
oven,  and  found  everything  done  passably  well, 
for  a  party  of  famished  sailors  who  were  not  over 
nice.  But  Don  Manuel,  after  saying  grace,  which 
he  never  omitted  at  any  meal  we  partook  of  Avitli 
him,  told  us  pleasantly,  had  we  been  less  hungrj  <n 


so  turn  ADVXNTURB8  OF  OWBN  BTANS, 

more  patient,  our  feast  on  taking  possession  of 
the  country  would  have  been  worthier  the  occa 
sion. 

This  whole  time,  I  was  turning  in  my  thoughts 
how  I  should  address  our  party  on  some  things 
very  needful  to  be  said.  If  some  order  and  rules 
were  not  established  amongst  us  from  the  first,  then, 
I  saw  clearly,  we  should  lie  exposed  to  the  unre- 
strained violence  of  several  wills  here  present,  that 
boded  us  no  good.  I  had  now  seen  enough  of  Don 
Manuel  to  feel  a  confidence  in  consultuig  him ;  but  I 
lacked  opportunity,  for  the  thing  had  to  be  done  at 
once  and  before  our  first  joint  act  was  undertaken, 
whatever  that  might  be.  Hastily  gathering  my 
thoughts  into  the  best  shape  I  could,  while  we  were 
all  employed  in  cutting  up  our  game  with  hanger 
and  knives,  and  helping  ourselves  to  the  slices  with 
bamboo-sticks  and  fingers,  I  ran  over  in  my  mind 
the  characters  I  had  to  deal  with,  and  what  I  would 
have  them  lend  a  hearing  to.  When  our  meal  was 
ended  (and  they,  poor  fellows,  were  in  no  hurry 
about  it),  feeling  that  if  ever  they  would  be  disposed 
to  listen,  it  was  likely  to  be  now,  I  begged  their  at- 
tention for  a  few  minutes. 

So,  getting  upon  a  little  ledge  of  rock  which  offer- 
ed a  natural  platform  to  speak  from,  I  delivered  my- 
self as  follows  :  "Friends,"  said  I,  "as  we  are  so 
strangely  cast  into  society  with  each  other,  and  that 
for  such  a  time  as  we  cannot  foresee  its  end,  you  have 
to  consider,  in  the  first  place,  whether  you  will  re- 
main in  community,  or  separate  in  different  quarter! 
of  the  place  where  we  are,  and  live  alone  and  ind<^ 


THE    CATHOLIC    CRtlSOK.  61 

pendeut.  For  my  part,  I  am  ready  to  adopt  which- 
ever i^lan  may  seem  good  to  the  greater  number  ol 
us ;  and  I  call  upon  you  to  decide." 

Here  they  broke  in  at  once,  and  cried  out  each  foi 
himself,  that  to  disperse  over  the  island  Avas  a  thing 
not  to  be  thought  on.  We  shall  be  devoured,  said 
they,  by  wild  beasts,  if  any  are  here :  we  shall  fall 
singly  and  defenceless  into  the  hands  of  savages  who 
may  inhabit  the  place,  or  visit  it  in  their  canoes. 
Then,  to  live  alone,  they  declared,  was  a  savage,  un- 
natural state  of  existence  ;  they  would  become  bar- 
barians, little  better  than  the  wild  animals  themselves, 
who  still,  for  the  most  part,  go  in  herd.  In  short,  never 
was  anything  so  concluded  as  that,  come  what  would, 
we  must  still  consort  together. 

"  Well,  friends,"  I  continued,  "that  is  my  own 
wish,  too.  I  would  put  both  before  you,  and  I  think 
you  have  now  decided  right.  But  then,  see  what 
follows  upon  this.  If  we  live  together,  we  must 
have  some  kind  of  government  established  among 
us." 

When  I  announced  that,  which  I  did  with  a  reso 
lute  manner  and  voice,  I  observed  some  change  in 
the  countenances  of  a  few  among  our  small  number. 
They  had  no  idea,  it  seems,  of  living  by  any  law  but 
their  own  wills ;  they  imagined,  to  talk  of  govern- 
ment was  to  introduce  tyranny  into  our  little  society, 
even  in  its  infant  days.  Richard  Prodgers  at  once 
showed  himself  displeased  by  a  surly  look  ;  swayuig 
to  and  fro  with  a  dissatisfied  air,  he  was  going  to  break 
in,  when  I  went  on; 

"Nay,"  said  I,  giving  the  thing  a  jesting  turn   to 


62  THB  ADYBNTCRBS  OF  OWEN  KVANP, 

persuade  them  the  move  heartily,  "  do  not  supjwse 
that  any  one  is  going  to  set  up  for  a  king  here.  We 
will  have  no  standing  aiTny  to  drain  our  pockets — 
for  we  are  all,  indeed,  the  militia  volunteers  of  the 
place,  ready  to  turn  out  at  a  moment's  notice,  and 
tight  our  enemies  without  pay.  We  will  have  no 
taxes  levied  throughout  tlie  whole  island  ;  and  if  the 
tax-gatherer  do  but  dare  show  his  face,  we'll  warn 
him  oflf  the  premises  in  a  twinkling.  Our  friend 
Don  Manuel  here,"  and  I  made  the  priest  a  little 
side  bow  as  I  spoke,  "  will  collect  no  tithes  but  with 
our  own  free  will.  And  I  hope,  even,  we  shall  do 
without  police,  or  summonses,  or  quarter-sessions  ; 
no  lawyers,  no  big-wigs,  no  juries,  no  prisoners  at 
the  bar,  no  treadmill,  not  a  yellow  jacket  to  be  seen 
amongst  us,  nor  a  workhouse,  nor  anything  in  that 
way." 

At  this,  they  could  not  but  laugh,  do  what  they 
would — evi'n  Prodgers  was  forced  to  it  with  the 
rest.  And  having  secured  their  good  will,  I  ex- 
plained that  the  kind  of  government  I  spoke  of,  was 
only  that  each  should  bind  himself  to  conform  to 
some  plain,  simple  regulations  for  his  own  good  and 
that  of  all;  and  that  one  of  us  should  be  appointed 
by  general  vote  to  see  them  carried  out.  When 
they  heard  this  they  were  well  content,  and  after 
some  discussing  among  themselves,  they  voted  that 
I  should  tell  them  how  such  rules  ought  to  be 
frame<l. 

"  P'irst,  then,"  1  continued,  "  we  may  look  upon 
ourselves  :;s  the  lords  and  masters  of  this  whole 
place,  for  aught  that  appeals  to  the  contrary.      If  it 


tHlE   CATHOLIC   CRDSOB,  6ft 

prove  so,  we  can  portion  out  to  each  man  a  certain 
measure  of  land  to  be  chosen  by  lot,  and  every  one 
must  then  engage  to  help  his  neighbors  build  som^- 
tliing  of  a  hut,  and  afterwards  dwell  at  peace  with 
them,  in  mutual  service  and  good  will.  But,  before 
all  things  else,  we  must  needs  set  about  to  discover 
whether  there  be  any  other  inhabitants  in  this  little 
kingdom  of  ours:  wherefore  let  us  bind  ourselves  to 
stand  by  one  another  to  the  last,  and  join  in  an  ex- 
ploring party  to  search  the  island." 

This  proposal  was  much  to  their  mind,  and  they 
would  have  set  about  the  thing  at  once.  But  I  was 
desirous,  while  they  were  in  so  favorable  humor,  to 
impress  on  them  some  points  needful  to  us  all ;  so 
begging  them  to  wait  yet  a  moment.  I  then  laid  be- 
fore them  the  necessity  of  attending  to  the  following 
particulars : 

1.  That  we  had  no  real  government  as  yet;  and 
hoped  to  do  without  so  much  as  naming  punishment, 
which  would  be  little  else  than  the  ruin  of  our  small 
society,  and  set  every  man's  hand  against  his  broth- 
er ;  and  it  was  therefore  of  exceeding  need  that  each 
one  should  keep  guard  over  himself,  his  temper  and 
his  words,  to  avoid  all  occasion  of  offence. 

2.  That  whatever  we  possessed,  which  after  all 
was  little  enough,  should  be  looked  on  from  the  first 
as  common  property  ;  to  be  distributed,  or  used  by 
iach  for  the  good  of  society  as  well  as  his  own  ; 
namely,  the  three  fowling  pieces  we  had  brought  with 
us  from  the  ship,  together  with  the  ammunition  ;  our 
clasp-knives,  the  jars  for  water,  and  all  our  small  store 
of  rope-twine.     To  give  Su  example,  I  threw  my  rifle 


54  THE    ADVENTURES   OF    OWRN    EVANS, 

and  hanger  into  the  common  stock.  Later,  I  said, 
when  we  had  gained  some  experience  of  what  turn 
things  would  take,  we  could  portion  out  diflferent 
offices  according  to  each  one's  capacity.  But  mean- 
while, as  every  man  Avas  to  be  moderate  in  his  de- 
mands, so  no  one  was  to  be  refused  any  reasonable 
use  of  this  our  common  property. 

At  any  other  time,  I  could  have  smiled  at  making 
BO  much  of  a  common  seaman's  clasp-knife,  and  an 
earthen  pitcher.  But  the  circumstances  we  are  placed 
in,  quite  alter  our  value  of  things :  and  we  were  now 
in  a  state  of  life  much  like  that  of  the  savages,  Avho 
will  give  away  their  gold  dust,  their  ostrich-feathers, 
and  pearls,  or  whatever  has  most  price  in  the  Euro- 
pean markets,  for  a  knife,  or  even  an  old  hoop  of  iron, 
or  a  few  nails. 

They  all  readily  agreed  to  these  proposals  :  indeed 
the  thing  was  reasonable,  and  to  the  advantage  of 
all ;  let  them  be  as  self-willed  as  they  might,  they 
could  scarce  do  otherwise.  I  was  content  with  this 
beginning;  but  I  foresaw  what  difficulties  would 
arise  if  I  set  about  to  control  and  keep  together  such 
rude  spirits,  who  were  only  in  order  under  the  cap- 
tain's eye,  and  with  the  fear  of  the  lash  before  them  ; 
and  who  on  shore  were  accustomed  to  do  as  they 
pleased.  "  Well,"  said  I  in  my  own  mind,  though 
with  not  much  spirit  of  religion  about  me,  "  the  mor- 
row shall  take  care  for  the  things  of  itself;  and  we 
will  live  for  the  day." 

Note. — Some  difficulties  occur  in  determining  the  situation 
of  Evans'  island.  Newhaven  is  mentioned  as  the  port  whence 
Ihe  Enterprise  was  to  sail  for  her  rendezvous  in  the  tropics; 
or  his  place  of  exile  might  have  been  among,  or  not  far  from 


THB  CATHOLIC  CRU80B.  65 

those  islands  of  volcanic  and  coralline  formation  which  are 
grouped  in  the  South  Pacific.  It  becomes  further  probable 
that  he  speaks  of  Newhaven  in  the  State  of  Connecticut,  if  we 
consider  that  the  crew  of  Hopkins'  vessel  numbered  iVcir- 
foundlanders  among  the  rest.  Against  this,  however,  may  be 
urged,  that  Maliys  and  Portuguese  are  mentioned  as  part  of 
liie  crew.  But  seamen  from  Malacca,  whose  character  as 
roving  pirates  was  well  known,  might  be  found  at  any  fre- 
quented port,  ready  to  engage  in  such  an  adventure ;  and 
might  be  joined  by  characters  equally  unsettled  from  among 
the  extensive  Portuguese  colonies. 

Moreover,  the  vessel  was  "  well  within  the  tropics;"  and 
coming  from  a  colder  latitude,  we  are  told,  the  crew  had  not 
touched  land  before.  The  northern  tropic,  or  tiopic  of  Can- 
cer, is  here  referred  to.  But  how  to  suppose  that  this  island 
should  have  remained  undiscovered  till  1739,  if  it  lay  within 
an  ocean  continually  traversed  by  vessels  from  such  maritime 
states  as  England,  Holland,  Spain  and  Portugal  V  Two  con- 
siderations will  afford  a  partial  answer. 

(1)  We  may  overrate  the  then  extent  of  such  discoveries, 
by  regarding  them  in  the  light  of  our  own  geographical 
knowledge.  In  England,  and  pn^bably  in  Holland  and  the 
Peninsula,  the  discovery  of  America  rather  gave  an  impulse 
to  the  colonization  of  that  continent  itself  than  to  enterprises 
of  intermediate  research.  The  date  of  Evans'  narrative  Is 
nearly  thirty  years  before  Cook's  first  voyage,  the  primary 
object  of  which  was  astronomical :  and  though  in  the  reign 
of  George  II.,  two  important  voyages  had  been  made,  they 
were  for  the  definite  purpose  of  discovering  the  north-west 
passage.  The  expedition  of  Anson,  the  year  atler  that  of  our 
author's  misadventure,  was  an  enterprise  against  the  Span- 
iards in  the  South  Seas,  though  it  resuUed  in  important  dis- 
coveries. In  short,  new  continents,  or  new  ways  to  old  ones, 
rather  than  researches  among  islands  and  archipelagoes, 
formed  the  objects  of  such  expeditions  as  had  preceded  the 
dale  of  this  narrative. 

(2)  The  discovery  of  islands  in  a  wide  ocean  has  been  very 
much  the  result  of  circumstance,  often  of  mere  accident. 
Thus,  the  island  of  Maderia,  notwithstanding  the  height  of 
its  volcanic  peak,  and  its  favorable  position  for  discovery, 
remained  unknown  (if  we  except  one  account  which  reads 
like  fiction),  till  a  vessel,  driven,  if  I  remember,  out  of  her 
course,  approached  the  veil  of  mist  in  which  it  had  lain  per 
petually  concealed.  If  we  suppose  Evans'  Island  to  lie  on 
some  less  direct  route  from  Europe  to  the  New  World  ;  say 
at  any  given  point  between  the  Cape  de  Vei:d  Islaiids  and 
Guiana  or  the  Brazils,  there  is  no  great  improbability  in  its 
remaining  undiscovered  till  1789. — Ed. 


bt  THB  ADYSNTURS8  OF  OWEN  £VAN>. 


CHAPTER   VIIL 

A  DISAPPOINTMENT  AND  A  DANGEB. 

OuB  expedition  being  now  formed,  we  proceeded 
much  in  the  same  order  we  had  observed  before ;  and 
began  to  round  the  shoulder  of  the  mountain  by  de- 
grees, still  ascending  higher  as  we  went:  so  that  our 
course  took  the  shape  of  a  spiral  curve,  bending  up- 
wards, to  the  north-east  of  the  island.  This  we  did 
to  gain  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  other  side,  both  over 
land  and  sea ;  to  mark  what  was  the  nature  of  the 
place  itself,  for  soil  and  produce,  and  whether  mhabi- 
ted,  as  I  partly  feared,  or  desert.  Also,  our  purpose 
was  to  certify  ourselves  what  hopes  vi^e  might  enter- 
tain of  deliverance  from  that  easterly  quarter  of  our 
prison,  by  a  chain  of  communication  with  some  land 
further  off.  For  I  nourished  within  myself  a  lurking 
hope,  that  perhance  this  same  growth  of  coral  rock 
that  increased  our  difficulty  in  landing,  would  serve 
to  help  us  off  again  on  the  further  side.  Could  we 
but  make  shift  to  put  together  a  raft  of  branches,  no 
matter  how  rude,  if  only  not  too  hazardous,  then  we 
might,  I  considered,  provision  ourselves  for  a  short 
voyage,  and  drift  from  island  to  island,  or  from  rock 
to  rock  (the  currents  being  supposed  favorable,  or 
some  contrivance  made  to  stand  in  place  of  a  sail), 

till but  here  I  stayed  in  my  thoughts,  not  finding 

a  way  to  conclude  this  plan   with  any  satisfaction 
And  certainly,  I  would  not  breathe  it  to  my  compaii 


tttB    OAtttOLIC    CRtJSOK.  ft? 

Ions,  fearing  I  might  raise  hopes  only  to  have  them 
dashed  again  by  the  event. 

As  for  the  side  of  the  island  we  were  leaving,  we 
had  suffered  so  much  misery  there  as  quite  made  ufj 
mislike  the  very  look  of  it.  For  outward  things,  we 
know,  take  theii"  color  from  the  hue  and  disposition 
of  our  minds,  so  as  to  appear  bright  or  gloomy  ac- 
cording to  the  mood  in  which  we  view  them.  And 
now,  this  part  of  the  island,  which  in  truth  was  fair 
enough  in  itself,  for  its  variety  of  landscape,  ap])oarc'd 
so  odious  to  us  that  we  seemed  to  breathe  all  the 
freer  as  we  quitted  it.  Every  step  we  took  led  us 
away  to  a  new  scene ;  and  as  the  life  of  a  seamen  is 
a  changeful  one,  and  little  secure  from  disaster  day 
by  day,  so  these  men  now  seemed  almost  to  forget 
their  past  misfortunes,  being  as  mudi  taken  up  with 
our  exploring  as  though  it  had,  indeed,  been  the 
party  of  pleasure  on  which  we  came  from  the  ship  the 
day  before. 

When  we  got  higher  on  the  mountain,  a  beautiful 
sight  did  truly  unfold  itself  to  us ;  for  then  the  ex- 
tent of  the  island  appeared  by  degrees,  until  we 
could  see  it  spread  out  before  us  plainly,  as  a  colored 
chart  might  be  on  canvas.  So  far  as  could  be  meas- 
ured by  the  eye,  we  judged  it  ab  ut  two  leagues 
m  length,  i-eckoning  from  the  mountain  southward  ; 
and  in  breadth,  where  that  was  greatest,  something 
over  a  full  league.  The  sides  ran  pretty  even  one 
with  the  other,  only  tapering  towards  a  point  as  they 
drew  near  to  the  southern  end.  But  I  must  not 
omit,  that  the  shore  on  either  side  was  much  broken 
by  reefs  of  the  coral  rocks,  which  we  had  ah*eady 


68  THB  ADYBNTCRBS  OF  OWEN  BVANS, 

gained  some  experience  of  on  the  western  side,  and 
which  now  we  saw  prevailed  yet  more  to  the  east  ; 
so  that  the  whole  of  that  coast  was  broken  up  into 
shoals,  surrounding  that  part  of  the  island  with  fringes 
of  rock,  over  which  the  surf  beats  with  so  great  vio- 
lence, that  I  was  sure  no  boat  that  man  ever  built  could 
live  thi-ough  it. 

Hero,  then,  I  saw  the  downfall  of  my  cherished 
plan  of  deliverance,  unless  the  north-east  part  of  our 
mountain  should  give  a  more  encouraging  prospect 
when  we  got  thither.  But  at  the  same  time,  these 
Avails  of  rocks  were  the  best  safeguard  we  could  de- 
sire against  the  landing  of  savages  on  our  island  ;  for 
they  formed  such  a  natural  rampart,  and  so  formid- 
able, that  not  the  boldest,  though  they  might  be  skil- 
ful in  managing  their  canoes,  would  attempt  it.  And 
thus,  as  often  is  to  be  found  in  this  chequered  life, 
disappointment  and  comfort  met  us  hand  in  hand. 

We  had  now  travelled  round  three  sides  of  the 
mountain,  oi*  thereabout ;  yet  no  sign  appeared  of 
any  other  island  or  continent  neighboring  our  own. 
And  this  view  was  made  complete  when  we 
rounded  so  far  as  to  see  to  the  east-north-eiast  ; 
further  than  that  we  needed  not  to  go,  for  the 
rest  we  had  already  viewed  from  the  ship.  All  ap- 
peared open  sea,  with  only  here  and  there  a  tal>le- 
land  of  rocks,  some  not  ten  yards  across,  lying  out- 
side the  fringe  of  our  protecting  reefs :  at  least  this 
was  as  much  as  the  haze  or  sea  vapor  drawn  up  by 
the  heat,  the  sun  being  now  very  powerful,  alloAved 
QB  to  discover. 

The  heat  was  by  this  time  become  so  intolerable 


t^R   CAttlOttC    CRUSOK.  ftd 

over  head,  and  indeed  under  our  feet  besides,  by 
reason  of  the  suo  strikuig  on  the  bare  rock,  for  we 
were  now  got  above  the  region  of  trees,  quite  to  the 
upper  portion  of  our  mountain ;  the  heat,  I  say,  now 
forced  us  to  seek  shelter  for  ourselves,  so  that  with 
one  accord  we  plunged  down  the  descent  into  the 
woods,  not  following  the  course  by  which  we  came 
up,  but  in  a  straight  line  making  towards  the  length 
of  the  island,  as  though  we  were  bent  on  reaching 
that  point  to  the  south  which  we  had  viewed  from 
the  height  above. 

Added  to  this  inconvenience  of  the  heat,  was  an- 
other which  we  liad  not  foreseen ;  for  we  found  these 
parched  rocks  swarming  with  reptiles,  particularly 
scorpions,  and  a  large  kind  of  centipede,  or  what 
they  call  in  the  West  Indies  the  "  forty-legs ;"  some 
of  these  last  we  saw,  grown  to  be  seven  or  eight 
inches  long,  and  running  about  the  loose  stones — so 
that  we  feared  to  sit  anywhere  to  rest  ourselves, 
knowing  them  to  be  well-nigh  as  venomous  as  the 
scorpions.  Some  serpents  also  we  heard,  hissing  at 
us  as  we  approached,  though  w^e  did  not  discover 
them  ;  and  altogether  we  hastened  to  get  out  of  so 
unwelcome  a  neighborhood,  though  in  truth  we 
knew  not  what  might  meet  us  of  that  kind  where 
we  were  going. 

But  as  we  went  doAvn,  an  accident  befel  us  that 
had  near  enough  taken  off  one  of  our  number  by  a 
sudden  death.  This  happened  as  follows:— when 
we  had  left  the  upper,  bare  part  of  that  mountain  of 
ours,  and  came  once  more  among  the  trees,  we  no- 
ticed the  leaves  and  stems  of  some  of  them  tinged 


do  TRB   ADYIMTURRS   OT   OWSN   BVAKft, 

with  a  yellowish  dust,  having  the  smell  and  taste  of 
brimstone.  Any  one  in  his  senses  surely  would  have 
been  made  cautious  by  this  unwholesome  appearance  : 
but  I  know  not  how  it  was,  Don  Manuel  and  I,  who 
had  most  knowledge  on  such  matters,  were  occupied, 
I  suppose,  each  with  his  own  sad  thoughts :  and 
mine  (1  well  remember)  were  running  on  the  disaj> 
pointment  I  had  received  from  our  look-out,  at  find- 
ing no  way  of  escape,  nor  opening  to  devise  any.  So 
wlien  Harry  Gill,  who  had  got  ahead  of  us,  called 
out  that  he  had  found  a  cave  in  the  woods,  we  thought 
not  of  bidding  him  beware  how  he  ventui'ed  his  head 
into  the  lion's  den,  as  (in  one  way)  it  proved  to  be. 

This  cave  of  his  was  no  great  things  for  size  ;  but 
rather  a  kind  of  crack  or  fissure  in  the  rocks,  and 
overhung  by  several  sorts  of  wild  plants,  all  powder- 
ed with  this  brimstone  dust.  These  hung  so  low 
down  over  its  mouth,  that  he  was  obliged  to  creep 
on  all  fours  to  get  even  a  little  way  in :  and  it  was 
well  for  him  he  did  not  go  in  further. 

When  I  caught  sight  of  what  he  was  about,  and 
that  Hilton  was  preparing  to  follow  him  so  soon  as 
he  should  be  fairly  within  the  cavern,  T  called  to  them 
both  to  beware  of  some  wild  beast  that  misrht  be  lur- 
king in  this  den  ;  "  and  be  sure,"  added  I, "  you  keep 
your  guns  before  you,  ready  for  action."  But  al- 
most before  I  had  said  it,  and  while  Gill  was  about 
half  crept  in,  we  noticed  him  drop  on  his  face,  like 
one  who  is  taken  on  a  sudden  with  the  falling  sick- 
ness, or  an  apoplexy.  Then  we  rushed  forward,  and 
pulled  him  out  with  main  force  by  the  heels,  not 
without   scraping  his    face    and    hands    somewhat 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRCSOK.  61 

roughly  against  the  rocky  bed  of  his  new-discovered 
cave. 

No  sooner  had  we  got  him  fairly  out,  than  I  at 
once  perceived  he  had  been  poisoned  by  some  noi- 
some vapor  exhaling  from  the  earth  :  for  his  face  was 
of  a  leaden  color,  his  eyes  stark  staring  open,  and  he 
foaming  at  the  mouth,  but  quite  msensible.  There 
being  no  water  at  hand  to  dash  into  his  face,  which 
would  have  brought  him  round  more  readily,  we 
did  the  best  by  waving  our  hats  before  him,  to  give 
him  air ;  and  I  took  out  my  lancets  (from  which  I 
parted  no  more  than  our  priest  from  his  Breviary)  to 
breathe  a  vein.  But  this  he  soon  needed  not :  for  as 
we  were  all  busied  about  him,  some  unloosing  his 
neck-kerchief,  some  fanning  him,  some  clapping  the 
palms  of  his  cold  hands,  or  striking  the  soles  of  bis 
feet  as  if  he  were  undergoing  the  bastinado,  we  had 
the  satisfaction  to  see  him  slowly  recover  his  senses. 

Soon  after,  he  was  able  to  sit  up  :  and  Prodgers. 
having  (as  we  then  found  for  the  first  time)  smug- 
gled a  small  bottle  of  rum  from  the  ship,  now  relaxed 
so  far  from  the  selfishness  of  his  nature  as  to  ofi'er 
poor  Gill  a  dram  of  it.  But  when  the  rest  saw  this 
unlooked-for  bottle,  they  all  cried  out,  "  A  prize  !  a 
prize  !"  and  began  to  insist  it  should  be  equally  divi- 
ded among  them,  agreeably  to  the  understanding  we 
came  to  before  starting  on  this  our  expedition.  Prod- 
gers, on  his  part,  was  not  the  man  to  yield  up  any- 
thing that  belonged  to  him  just  because  others  wished 
it;  and,  between  half  jest  on  their  part,  and  whole 
earnest  on  his,  words  soon  began  to  run  high  amongst 
ihem. 


62  THB    ADTBNTURKS   OT   OWBN   BTANS, 

1  8av«r  the  danger  in  our  society  of  any  quarrel  on 
what  had  afforded  the  pretext  for  many  such  since 
the  flood  ;  1  mean  drink.  So,  stepping  at  once  be- 
tween them,  and  parting  them  by  force,  wherein  1 
was  helped,  through  with  greater  moderation,  by 
Don  Manuel,  I  cried  out  with  some  heat : 

"  What,  my  friends  ?  and  will  you  wrangle  for  a 
vile  pint  of  liquor  over  the  half  dead  body  of  your 
comrade  ?" 

This  seemed  to  bring  them  a  little  to  themselves ; 
and  Harry  Gill  being  now  pretty  well  recovered  from 
his  fit,  or  swoon,  they  were  eager  to  ask  him  how  it 
had  taken  him,  and  what  he  thought  it  was  owing 
to.  As  for  me,  I  saw  at  once  that  the  low  cave  he 
had  thrust  his  head  into,  had  oppressed  him  with 
some  heavy,  creeping  vapor,  that  from  its  weight 
could  not  rise  high ;  like  that  grotto  near  the  city  ot 
Naples,  which  suffocates  a  dog  when  it  goes  into  the 
cavern,  while  a  man  standing  at  his  natural  height 
escapes  the  choke  of  the  noxious  gas.  And  this  was 
confirmed  by  the  account  which  Harry  himself  gave  us 
of  his  misadventure. 

"  I  wanted  to  discover,"  said  he,  "  where  this  hole 
m  the  ground  led  to;  partly  for  a  mere  freak,  and  al- 
so methought  I  might  be  the  first  to  invent  something 
of  a  fortress  or  habitation  for  ourselves.  So  without 
any  other  concern,  I  began  to  creep  in ;  though  there 
came  such  a  whiff  of  brimstone  hot  smoke  into  my 
nose  and  mouth  as  well-nigh  stifled  me  on  the  instant. 
I  resolved  to  go  on,  thinking  I  should  soon  be  past 
tlie  crack  from  which  it  was  coming  up ;  but  I  haa 
not  crawled  three  paces  when  I  found  my  head  swim 


THE    CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  68 

rouud  on  a  sudden ;  and  than  I  remember  nothing 
more  till  I  found  myself  lying  thus  with  all  of  yoK 
round  me,  and  Richard  here,  (hearty  thanks  to  him,) 
washing  down  the  brimstone  wdth  a  mouthful  ol 
grog." 

Well,  we  thought  ourselves  happily  rid  of  the  busi- 
ness as  it  turned  out;  and,  forasmuch  as  we  poor 
mortals  (this  is  a  reflection  I  borrowed  from  Don 
Manuel,  who  made  it  in  his  own  quiet  and  natural 
way  when  the  danger  was  over)  never  know  what 
value  to  put  on  our  advantages,  until  they  are  like 
to  be  taken  from  us,  so  was  it  now.  For  if  Gill  had 
died  there  in  that  sulphurous  hole,  as  he  surely  would 
by  running  on  before  us  further,  and  our  not  missing 
him  till  too  late,  our  party  had  been  weakened  both 
for  mutual  assistance  and  defence.  I  had  a  thought 
in  my  mind  (but  checked  it)  that  another  of  our  num- 
ber might  have  been  better  spared.  And  yet  poor 
Richard  had  shown  signs  of  something  better  than 
usual :  and  altogether,  I  reflected,  there  ai*e  few  per- 
sons who  possess  not  a  better  side  to  their  character 
as  well  as  a  worse,  if  only  we  will  cultivate  them  as 
we  would  stubborn  ground,  and  bring  out  those  good 
qualities  to  ripeness. 


64  THE    ADVENTLR£S    OF    OWBN    ■VAMt. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

DINNER,  AND  A  BATTLB  AFTER  IT. 

The  whole  of  this  put  me  on  considering  further 
the  nature  of  the  island  we  Avere  upon  :  and  I  conclu- 
ded with  Don  Manuel,  as  after  experience  more  fully 
showed,  that  the  entire  island  had  been  thrown  up 
from  the  sea  by  fires  from  beneath ;  except  what 
might  have  been  added  by  the  industrious  coral  in- 
sects in  the  course  of  ages.  Xot  the  mountain  alone, 
I  felt  sure,  but  the  plain  country,  was  composed  of 
lava  rock,  only  covered  by  the  depths  of  its  rich  soil. 
'Twas  not  in  the  way  of  speculation  that  I  followed 
out  this;  but  for  a  practical  end,  and  one  that  touched 
on  our  own  security.  For,  as  all  countries  that  were 
first  formed  by  volcanoes,  are  ever  liable  to  eruptions 
of  fire,  earthquakes,  devastations  of  hot  springs,  ef- 
fluvia of  fatal  gases,  and  other  such  causes  of  disturb- 
ance, it  was  well  we  should  prepare  ourselves  for 
what  we  were  to  expect  in  that  way,  and  what  to 
avoid. 

So  this  accident  to  poor  Harry,  when  the  eflfects  of 
It  were  over  (and  he  soon  plucked  up  spirits  again 
to  join  us  as  if  nothing  had  chanced,)  might  be  looked 
on  as  a  wholesome  warning,  that  we  were  in  a  place 
where  nothing  was  to  be  ventured  hap-hazard,  or  be- 
yond what  we  understood. 

As  we  continued  our  march, "  See,  my  dear  friends," 
said  the  priest,  "  how  near  we  are  to  peril,  and  some- 
times to  death,  when  we  least  think  of  it.     Here  was 


ttt«   OATHOLIC   0RUSO£.  66 

our  friend  Geile  (so  be  pronounced  it,  and  made  us 
all  smile,  and  some  of  the  men  laugh  outright  at  his 
way  of  talking  English,)  was  a  strong  sailor  a  quar 
ter  of  an  hour  ago,  and  now  see " 

"  He's  as  weak  as  a  cat,"  replied  poor  Harry,  and 
indeed  so  he  looked. 

At  this,  we  "  shortened  sail  for  him,"  as  Ned  Hil 
ton  expressed  it,  and  what  with  one  thing  and  ano- 
ther, we  all  came  to  the  conclusion  that  we  had 
earned  a  halt  under  the  shade  of  the  trees  which 
now  branched  thick  over  our  heads.  The  heat  was 
indeed  excessive,  and  we  were  glad  of  a  breathing- 
time.  For  though  on  board  ship  the  thei-mometer 
had  stood  at  nearly  the  same  point,  (and  I  reckoned 
we  were  at  least  ninety  degrees  in  the  shade),  yet 
the  breeze  that  played  over  the  sea,  on  and  off,  hin- 
dered the  actual  heat  from  oppressing  the  spirits  as 
it  did  in  the  thickness  of  these  our  island  coverts. 

For,  putting  all  things  together,  the  priest  and  I 
concluded,  though  we  had  not  an  instrument  for  ta- 
king an  observation,  nor  could  so  much  as  determine 
the  points  of  the  compass  further  than  in  general — 
yet  by  what  had  dropped  from  the  captain  and  mate 
for  a  day  or  two  before  they  so  barbarously  left  us 
here,  and  from  some  things  the  men  said  at  times 
in  their  careless  way,  we  concluded,  I  repeat,  that 
the  place  of  our  sad  captivity  lay  somewhere  be- 
tween ten  and  twelve  degrees  of  latitude  north  of 
the  line,  and  in  about  the  same  degree  of  heat  with 
the  South  Caribbean  Sea.  This  taught  us  we  might 
expect  to  meet  with  both  the  goods  and  ills  of  such 
a  latitude  so  long  as  we  remained  here,  or  indeed  till 


bfe  fHE  ADVENTURRS  of  OWRN  FVAii^, 

our  deatlie,  if  indeed  we  were  at  last  to  find  our 
graves  on  this  lonely  place. 

We  then  began  to  ask,  for  what  aim  we  were  hui-- 
rying  in  our  exploring  party  through  tlie  island  ? — 
We  should  but  reach  the  end  of  our  tether  the  soon- 
er— and  there  was  a  bitter  feeling  (I  well  knew) 
awaiting  us  when  we  should  arrive  at  tlie  southern 
point  of  our  prison-yard,  as  we  were  already  ac- 
quainted with  the  northern.  No  sign  of  an  inhabit- 
ant had  been  seen  by  any  of  us,  and  for  aught  that 
appeared  we  were  the  lords  and  possessors  of  all  we 
surveyed — which  was  poor  comfort  enough.  So  this 
being  considered,  we  sat  down  under  the  shadow  of 
a  large  tree  of  the  pimento  kind  ;  and  the  men,  in 
spite  of  the  hearty  breakfast  they  had  made  in  the 
morning,  now  voted  it  to  be  dinner-time.  I  forgot 
to  say  we  had  packed  up  the  remainder  of  our  meat 
and  bread-fruit,  which  Harvey  volunteered  to  car- 
ry on  his  shoulders,  wrapped  in  palm  leaves.  This 
was  now  spread  for  us  on  the  grass,  and  we  fell  to, 
some  more,  some  less,  according  to  the  character 
and  a  I  petite  of  each. 

Sailors  mostly  live  for  the  day,  and  are  Co  used  to 
chances-and  changes  that  it  matters  little  to  them 
wher  they  make  their  shake-down  Avhen  the  day  is 
over.  I  could  not  discover,  from  any  chance  remark 
that  fell  from  these  men,  they  had  any  plan  of  living 
settled  in  their  minds  under  these  strange  circum- 
stances in  which  we  were  placed.  They  seemed  to 
leave  every  arrangement  to  Don  Manuel  and  me — 
though  they  would  have  shown  themselves  jealous 
indeed,  and  rebellious  too,  had  we  assumed    to  die- 


~     thB  CATHOLIC   dRUSOK.  ,W 

tate  1^  them.  It  came  to  be  the  same  in  the  end — 
for  we  had  to  consult  and  suggest  for  the  wliole 
party  at  every  turn.  Don  Manuel,  on  his  part,  sel- 
dom expressed  his  opinion  except  wlien  there  was  a 
question  of  right  or  wrong,  or  when  he  thought  he 
could  guide  our  minds  to  the  better  things  whereon 
his  own  was  constantly  fixed.  On  those  occasions 
lie  spoke,  and  always  with  the  same  even,  cheerful 
temper  which  had  gained  him  our  hearts,  or  some 
part  of  them,  from  the  first. 

But  I  grow  wearisome  with  these  details ;  only, 
that  the  first  few  events  of  our  establishment  on  the 
island  were  of  such  importance  in  fixing  our  condi- 
tion there  for  yeai-s  afterwards,  that  it  may  be  par- 
donable to  dwell  on  them  at  greater  length. 

Well,  we  sat  or  lay  down,  to  our  rest,  and  our 
early  dinner',  and  I  took  the  oci^asion  to  speak  up 
again. 

"  Let  us  now  consider,"  said  I,  "  what  sort  of  ha- 
bitations we  shall  fix  on,  and  how  we  shall  best 
seek  to  support  our  lives  here.  No  more  caves  for 
us,  if  you  please,  unless  we  can  find  one  that  has 
no  sulphur  fumes  coming  from  us.  Tell  us,  Harry, 
how  say  you  ?" 

"  No  indeed,"  answered  he,  making  a  wry  face 
and  with  an  oath  that  did  not  add  anything  but  pro 
tianeness  to  his  discourse.  And  this  Don  Manuel 
gently  reminded  him  of.  "  Well,  I  was  wrong," 
added  Gill,  taking  the  reproof  better  than  I  expected 
from  him  ;  "  but  I  have  n't  got  the  taste  of  the  brim> 
Btone  out  of  my  mouth  yet,  and  that  I  suppose  made 
me  swear.     Give  us  another  slice  of  cold  pork,  Har 


B8  THE    ADtKNTORES   OF    OWEN    SVANd, 

vey,  and  a  crumb  of  our  outlandish  loaf  there,  and 
no  more  about  it." 

"  Now,"  said  I,  continuing,  "  the  first  thing,  as 
appears  to  me,  is  to  devise  some  method  for  sup- 
plying ourselves  with  food,  not  for  to-day  or  to- 
morrow, but  for  as  long  as  we  may  have  to  stay 
here.  This  cannot  be  by  shooting  down  our  game 
from  day  to  day,  for  we  have  not  powder  and  shot 
among  us  for  more  than  perhaps  forty  or  fifty 
rounds — and  what  becomes  of  us  when  these  are  ex- 
pended ?  So  I  propose  that  we  select,  in  the  first 
place,  some  spot  for  a  preserve,  in  which  to  keep 
such  animals  as  we  may  snare  or  wound  by  shoot- 
ing, and  that  we  husband  our  ammunition  as  much 
as  possible  for  future  need." 

Xo  one  raised  a  voice  against  my  proposal — so  I 
regarded  it  as  passed,  and  went  on. 

"  Next,"  I  said,  "  let  each  of  us  name  some  of  the 
things  we  ai"e  most  in  want  of,  and  let  us  see  how 
we  are  to  procure  or  make  them,  and  what  we  must 
needs  do  without." 

At  this,  all  fell  to  considering  what  they  should 
name  as  most  important  to  us  in  our  distress. 

"  Come,  Prodgers,"  I  went  on,  with  a  little  mo- 
tion aside  to  Don  Manuel,  that  I  gave  the  surly  old 
fellow  this  precedence  in  order  to  make  him  more 
favorable  ;  "  what  do  you  propose  we  should  make 
for  ourselves  first  ?" 

This  set  Richard  Prodgers  a-thinkins:,  and  he  be- 
gan  searching  his  wits  in  the  way  most  sailors  do — 
that  is  to  say,  he  fumbled  in  his  pockets,  twirled  his 
hat  round  once  or  twice,  turned  a  quid  of  tobacco  in 


THK   CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  6D 

his  cheek,  and  finished  by  refreshing  his  meiiioiy 
from  his  bottle  of  rum.  At  that  last  act  of  his,  the 
rest  fell  to  laughing  at  him,  and  insisted  he  should 
mention  what  was  uppermost  in  his  mind. 

"  I  think,"  said  Prodgers  slowly,  with  a  very 
thoughtful  look,  "  the  first  thing  we  should  provide 
is,  a  fresh  supply  of  hog  for  our  dinner  to-morrow." 

"  And  grog,  I  suppose,"  added  Harvey,  seeing 
that  the  bottle  peeped  from  Richard's  pocket. 

Prodgers  looked  angrily,  but  I  took  up  the  dis- 
course to  prevent  any  further  jars  amongst  us,  and 
said  none  could  doubt  that  our  food  must  be  looked 
to  without  delay,  as  I  had  already  expressed. — 
"  And  what  say  you,  Ned  Hilton  ?"  I  continued, 
turning  to  where  he  had  sat  a  moment  before. 

But  Hilton  had  strolled  away  while  we  were 
speaking,  and  was  eyeing  one  of  the  trees  overhead, 
which  was  a  cocoa  nut  tree. 

"  It  is !"  cried  he,  with  great  glee.  "  Hallo,  mess- 
mates— a  real  live  monkey  !  Look,  there  is  another ! 
and  a  third  again  ! 

Up  they  all  were  at  once,  and  not  another  thought 
about  our  future  plans,  so  eagerly  did  they  enter  in- 
to this  monkey  chase.  Indeed  I  must  own  it  was  a 
diverting  thing  to  see  the  monkeys,  great  troops  of 
which  we  now  discovered  in  the  trees,  where  they 
had  been  watching  our  movements,  scamper  off  in 
all  directions  with  much  swiftness  until  they  seemed 
to  thmk  the  distance  among  the  higher  branches 
made  them  secure — then  they  looked  down  at  us 
with  such  grimaces  and  chatterings  as  I  believe 
would  have  made  an  owl  laugh.     There  was  no 


70  TUB  ADYINTDRES  OP  OWEN  BTANS, 

chance  of  catching  any  of  them  by  climbing  the 
trees,  though  some  of  our  men  could  climb  like  mon- 
keys themselves;  for  the  trees  grew  so  thick  togeth- 
er that  their  branches  interlaced,  and  the  nimble 
creatures  could  easily  have  fled  from  one  end  of  the 
wood  to  the  other  without  once  touching  the  ground. 
It  seemed  also  to  make  no  matter  to  them  whether 
they  used  their  hands,  or  feet,  or  tails-;  for  their 
tails,  as  we  afterwards  found,  measured  nearly  two 
feet  in  length,  and  were  longer  indeed  than  them- 
selves, they  being  of  a  smaller  kind  of  monkey, 
though  exceedhigly  active  and  mischievous. 

It  is  scarce  to  be  believed  how  they  would  hang 
themselves  by  the  very  end  of  these  strong  and  flex- 
ible tails  of  theira,  only  just  clasping  a  small  branch 
with  them,  as  we  might  hook  up  a  rasher  of  bacon 
on  a  nail  by  a  small  hook,  just  enough  to  keep  it 
fi'om  falling  off";  then,  suspended  in  this  way,  they 
would  swing  in  any  direction  they  chose,  till  they 
swung  themselves  near  enough  to  another  branch  to 
catch  it,  or  leap  on  to  it,  and  so  be  as  much  at  home 
as  they  were  before.  They  would  throw  themselves 
about  vnth  such  astonishing  precision,  and  certainty 
of  lighting  in  safety,  as  almost  equalled  a  bird  upon 
the  wing.  In  short,  they  being  among  the  trees  in 
their  own  natural  element,  as  I  may  say,  and  we  be- 
neath them  on  the  earth,  which  was  ours,  they  had 
us  a:t  considerable  disadvantage  in  this  game  ;  and 
this  they  seemed  to  be  aware  of;  for  leaping  and 
shaking  the  branches  till  all  the  trees  above  us  were 
in  a  commotion,  by  their  strange  grimaces  and  chat- 
tering noises  they  appeared   as  though  they  were 


tSK   CAtllOLIC    CRUSOK.  71 

laughing  at  us,  and  bidding  us  come  up  and  do  our 
best  to  catch  them. 

Such  conduct  irritated  the  men  to  that  degree  that 
they  ran  for  their  fii-e-arms  to  shoot  and  bring  some 
of  the  monkeys  down ;  but  I  entreated  them  to  be 
still  for  a  while  longer,  promising  them  some  cocoa- 
nuts  for  their  forbearance  ;  for  an  idea  had  just 
come  into  my  head,  and  methought  I  had  hit  upon  a 
means  of  gettinor  some  of  these  nuts  without  the 
pains  of  climbing  for  them.  So  I  bade  my  comrades 
to  pick  up  some  stones  and  clods  of  earth,  with 
which  we  sent  a  volley  into  the  trees,  that  we 
might  provoke  the  monkeys  to  return  our  compli- 
ment. And  so  indeed  they  did ;  for  after  sending 
down  upon  us  all  they  could  readily  lay  hands  on,  as 
leaves,  and  a  few  dead  boughs,  or  the  like,  this  not 
satisfying  their  vengeance,  they  leaped  with  one  ac- 
cord into  the  cocoa-nut  trees,  of  which  a  good  num- 
ber grew  hereabout,  and  began  plucking  and  tug- 
ging with  all  their  might  (at  least  some  of  the  oldest 
or  the  strongest  among  them)  at  the  nuts,  to  get 
them  off  to  cast  at  us ;  and  they  held  fast  to  the 
stem  of  the  tree  all  the  while  with  their  tails  to  keep 
themselves  from  falling.  So  great  was  the  rage  of 
these  creatures  that  they  put  forth  all  their  strength 
upon  it ;  and  if  one  could  not  pull  off  a  cocoa-nut, 
for  the  nut  was  wrapped  up  in  its  coarse  outer  rind, 
and  stuck  fast  to  the  tree  just  under  the  leaves, 
then  another  would  come  and  help  him,  till  they 
had  pulled  it  off  with  much  effort  between  them. 

It  was  well  for  our  heads  that  these  monkeys 
were  more  expert  in  getting  off  the  nuts   than   in 


ft  TBI  ADTBNTURBS  09  OWBN  KTANS, 

taking  good  aim  with  them,  or  some  of  us  might 
have  come  oif  the  field  of  battle  with  cracked 
crowns  for  our  pains.  But  the  nuts  were  so  large 
in  their  outer  cases  as  well  nigh  overbalanced  the 
monkeys  that  threw  them,  so  that  they  could  not 
send  them  at  us  very  exactly.  Only  that  some  few 
of  the  more  cunning  of  their  number  (for  it  seems 
among  monkeys  as  among  men,  there  are  those 
who  take  the  lead  by  reason  of  their  superior  in- 
telligence, or  their  greater  watchfulness  and  cun- 
ning,) first  taking  a  firm  hold  of  the  tree  with 
their  tails,  swung  themselves  towards  us,  and  de- 
livered the  cocoa-nuts  straight  at  us,  as  a  cricketer 
would  deliver  the  ball  at  a  Avicket ;  by  which  it 
happened  that,  though  we  kept  our  eyes  about  us,  as 
indeed  we  had  need,  and  jumped  aside  as  nimbly 
as  we  might,  to  avoid  these  cannon-balls,  we  were 
hit  once  or  twice,  and  that  smartly ;  for  I  must 
t€ll  you,  a  full  ripe  cocoa-nut.  thrown  by  an  angry 
monkey  from  a  high  tree,  is  no  joke  upon  your 
bead  or  arm. 


CHAPTER     X. 

WB   DISCOVER   WHAT   A   PRIEST   IB. 

The  enemy  having  so  far  gained  a  success,  and 
we  having  by  this  a  plentiful  supply  of  cocoa- 
nuts,  I  thought  it  time  to  put  an  end  to  the  fight 
by  the  superior  force  of   our  fire-arms — the    more 


THB   CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  Tl 

io,  that  the  cries  of  our  assailants  already  engaged 
against  us,  had  drawn  others  of  their  tribe  to  the 
spot,  so  that  their  numbers  increased  continually, 
and  the  wood  seemed  alive  with  them.  For  this  rea- 
son, T  gave  the  word  for  the  three  fowling-pieces, 
which  formed  the  main  stock  of  our  artillery,  to  be 
discharged  into  the  trees,  which  the  men  did  with 
a  hearty  good  will.  As  the  pieces  were  loaded 
with  a  kind  of  swan-shot,  equally  fitted  for  bring- 
ing down  small  animals  and  the  larger  sort  of  birds, 
we  should  have  done  great  execution  among  the 
monkeys,  but  that  by  a  kind  of  sagacity  or  instinct, 
such  as  I  cannot  account  for,  (seeing  they  had  cer- 
tainly never  been  tired  at  before  in  all  their  lives,) 
no  sooner  did  they  mark  our  preparations  than,  slip- 
ping behind  the  stems  of  their  native  trees,  they 
placed  themselves  in  shelter  so  that  we  could  scarce 
touch  them.  Then  they  would  look  out  cautiously, 
and  grin  again  at  us,  daring  us  to  do  our  worst — 
The  end  w  as,  that  besides  wounding  a  few,  which 
increased  the  noise,  we  did  but  kill  one  outright — 
and  that  was  a  poor  monkey  with  her  two  cubs; 
one  of  them  she  carried  under  her  arm,  while  the 
other  clasped  its  hands  round  her  neck.  She  was  so 
encumbered  with  these,  as  not  to  get  nimbly  enough 
nut  of  the  way.  I  say,  we  killed  this  one ;  but  it 
could  not  be  said,  brouglit  it  down  ;  for  the  poor  crea- 
ture took  firm  hold  of  the  tree  with  her  long  tail, 
and  hung  there,  like  a  malefactor  in  chains,  only 
head  downwards,  and  the  cubs  still  clinging,  and 
crying,  like  little  infants,  with  the  fright,  and  strain 
of  hanging  on.     I  called  out  to  Harvey  that  they 


74  THE    ADVBNTURES   OF   OWBN    EVANS, 

would  soon  drop,  one  after  the  other ;  and  so  they  did, 
while  he  held  his  hat  to  receive  them,  having  lined 
it  with  his  handkerchief  to  break  their  fall. 

This  was  the  result  of  our  battle  ;  one  killed,  and 
two  prisoners,  or  adopted  subjects,  which  you  will. 
For  the  rest,  they  scampered  aAvay  at  the  report  of 
the  fire-arms  as  though  they  could  not  get  far  enough 
from  the  scene  of  action,  and  we  saw  them  no  more 
that  day.  As  to  the  dead  monkey,  we  left  it  in  the 
tiee,  as  not  being  worth  climbing  for ;  and  thinking 
the  sight  of  it  hanging  there  would  drive  away  the 
rest  from  the  spot,  if  we  made  our  plans  to  return 
thitiier ;  and  this  indeed  it  did,  in  some  degree. 

So  now,  as  we  went  along  on  our  tour  of  discovery, 
we  took  up  our  debate  again,  as  to  the  kind  of  dwel- 
lings we  should  furnish  ourselves  with.  Of  natives, 
we  had  not  seen  a  trace ;  yet  we  did  not  on  that  ac- 
count feel  quite  secure :  the  nature  of  savages  being, 
to  lie  hid  so  close  in  the  bush  as  scarce  to  be  dis- 
covered till  (I  may  almost  say)  you  walk  over  them, 
like  a  hare  in  her  form  ;  then,  rising  up,  to  take  you 
unawares,  or  wait  for  a  night  attacJk,  when  they  may 
burn  and  massacre  all  before  them.  And,  if  any 
were  here  on  our  island  (or  rather  theirs),  they  had 
certainly  had  notice  enough  of  our  coming,  what 
with  firing  of  guns  from  the  ship,  and  our  own  fowling- 
pieces,  together  with  our  heedless  shoutings  ;  and  so 
had  been  enabled  to  put  out  their  fires,  and  hide  their 
canoes  in  some  of  the  many  small  creeks  on  this  east- 
•  m  side. 

Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  the  island  being  so  small 
8  we  had  now  made  it  out  to  be,  it  could  not  snp* 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRCSOB.  75 

port  more  than  a  few  of  such  people  as  lived  altoge- 
ther by  chase,  and  knew  little  of  tilling  the  ground : 
and  the  game  we  had  already  seen  was  so  plentiful, 
it  was  plain  it  had  not  been  much  thinned  out  by 
hunting.  Also,  I  considered,  if  our  enemies  should 
appear,  and  not  in  great  force,  we  had  a  vast  advan- 
tage in  our  fire-arms ;  which,  beside  the  deadly  exe- 
cution they  do  among  defenceless  savages,  are  always 
known  to  astonish  more  than  they  kill :  being  looked 
on  as  dreadful  thunder  and  lightning  from  heaven, 
by  such  as  know  only  bows  and  arrows,  or  darting 
spears,  armed  with  fishes'  teeth  for  weapons  of  of- 
fence. 

By  this  time,  we  were  within  about  three  quar- 
ters of  a  league  of  that  southern  point  whereto  we 
were  travelUng  :  when,  seeing  to  our  left  hand  a  lit- 
tle eminence  rising  up  somewhat  clearer  of  trees 
than  the  thick  woodland,  we  made  for  that,  in  order 
to  take  an  observation.  It  rose,  as  far  as  we  judged, 
seventy  feet,  if  not  more,  above  the  sea-level ;  when 
we  gained  the  top,  we  could  see  pretty  well  around 
us,  though  some  lofty  groves  of  cocoa-nut  and  other 
tropical  growths  here  and  there  partly  shut  out  the 
view.  But  the  open  sea  was  clearly  enough  to  be 
distinguished  on  both  side?,  and  to  the  south  also ; 
and  more  particularly  we  noticed  that  the  eastern 
coast  was  clearer  of  the  lava  rock,  but  more  occupied 
by  reefs  of  coral.  These  ran  out  into  such  fantastic 
promontories,  with  capes  and  headland,  creeks  and 
bays,  though  all  miniature,  as  not  only  made  up  a 
beautiful  prospect,  with  dwarf  cocoa  and  palms  grow- 
ing thicklj  upon  them,  dipping  theu*  broad  leaven 


76        THB  ADYKNTURKS  Of  OWKN  BVANH, 

down  to  the  very  edge ;  but  promised  ns  some  quiet 
nooks  of  deep  water  where  we  might  get  good 
fishing  for  our  support.  And  so  it  proved  after- 
wards. 

We  stayed  some  time  on  this  spot,  which  every- 
thing made  delightful,  but  for  the  heat  of  the  sun 
and  want  of  water  ;  and  finding  the  situation  so  fav- 
orable, Ave  gazed  on  all  sides,  each  taking  my  teles- 
cope in  turn,  and  looking  out  sharp  enough  (you  may 
be  sure)  for  any  sign  of  an  inhabitant  besides  our- 
selves. But  we  became  assured  by  degrees,  to  our 
satisfaction  in  one  way,  that  we  were,  indeed  the  only 
human  beings  on  the  island.  Don  Manuel  gave  a 
little  sigh  when  he  heard  us  express  this  to  one  ano- 
ther. 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  I,  turning  to  him  with  some  sur. 
prise,  "  you  would  not  wish  to  find  savages  on  this 
place  ?  and  should  we  not  be  thankful  to  have  a  clear 
field  before  us,  and  no  enemies  to  drive  out  of  it,  or 
shoot  down  in  our  defence  ?" 

"  True,  Senor,"  answered  he,  "  I  am  not  saying 
anything  against  that ;  we  ought  surely  to  be  thank- 
ful for  every  mercy  and  deliverance,  and  resigned 
under  every  trial." 

"  But  why,  then,"  I  began  again  ;  but  stopped  my- 
self, for  there  Avas  a  something,  I  know  not  what, 
about  the  priest,  that  made  it  difficult  to  question  him, 
all  meek  and  cheerful  as  he  was. 

The  men  listened  attentively,  and  I  saw  they 
wished,  like  myself,  to  get  at  the  priest's  mind  about 
all  this.     So  I  made  another  attempt. 

"  You  expressed  a  hope,  sir,"  said  T,  "  yesterday, 


tfiB  Catholic  crdsoie.  t7 

when  we  first  landed,  that  we  might  meet  with  none, 
man  or  beast,  to  eat  us  up." 

"  Indeed,  I  did,  my  dear  friend,"  answered  the 
priest,  with  his  frank,  cheerful  smile,  "  and  I  do  so 
still ;  for  I  should  not  like  to  be  devoured  just  yet; 
unless,"  he  added,  "  it  were  His  most  holy  will." 
And  he  lifted  his  hat,  as  was  usual  with  him,  when  he 
spoke  in  that  way. 

There  was  that  about  his  manner,  though  I  cannot 
tell  exactly  why,  nor  wherein  it  lay,  which  stopped 
me  as  if  I  had  intruded  into  his  thoughts  ;  I  was  go- 
ing to  let  the  subject  drop,  feeling  half  inclined  even 
to  beg  his  pardon  for  what  I  had  seemed  to  ask.  But 
after  a  few  moments,  seeing  us  all  silent  and  still 
looking  at  hira,  he  laughed  in  his  quiet  gentle  way,  and 
said  to  us : 

"  Well,  comrades,  don't  let  me  be  making  myster- 
ies out  of  a  very  simple  thing.  As  you  take  a  little 
sigh  so  much  to  heart,  I  will  explain  it  in  a  few 
words,  and  then  have  done  about  myself.  Or,  you 
shall  help  me  to  do  it.  Tell  me,  then,  what  is  a 
priest  ?" 

This  was,  I  must  own,  a  difficult  question  for  us 
to  answer  out  of  hand  ;  and  I  felt  at  once  that,  in  a 
courteous  way,  our  friend  had  turned  the  tables  up- 
on us.  As  he  stood  there,  leaning  on  his  staff,  with 
his  cloak  dropped  about  him,  his  broad  hat,  and  he 
looking  at  us  with  his  friendly  smile,  expecting  our 
answer,  I  thought  within  myself,  whatever  other 
priests  might  be  (and  I  had  heard,  from  my  boy- 
hood upward,  talk  enough  against  them  in  many 
ways,^  there  was  one  whom  I  could  respect  as  a  be- 


78  THE    ADVKNTURKS    OF    OWRN    ETAN8, 

ing  superior  to  myself,  or  indeed  to  any  one  I  had 
ever  fallen  in  with. 

"  Well,"  repeated  Don  Manuel  after  a  while,  still 
looking  round  at  us,  and  I  know  we  felt  awkward  all 
over,  as  we  stood  before  him ;  "  well,  my  good  friends, 
and  what  is  a  priest  ?" 

Ned  Hilton  seemed  to  think  it  concerned  the  honor 
of  the  party  that  our  Spaniard  should  get  some  ans- 
wer. So,  clearing  his  throat,  and  making  the  best  of 
himself,  he  began : 

"  A  priest,  sir,  I  suppose,  is  a  man  who  " and 

here  he  stopped,  twitching  the  collar  of  his  sailor's 
jacket,  and  shuffling  a  little  with  his  feet,  as  not  know- 
ing how  to  go  on. 

"  Who  what,  friend  ?"  asked  the  Don. 

*'  Why,  of  course,  you  know,  is, — ^why,  a  priest,  I 
suppose." 

At  this  explanation,  no  one  could  help  laughmg : 
and  Don  Manuel,  having  enjoyed  it  a  little,  then  said, 
more  gravely  : 

"  A  priest,  my  dear  friends,  is,  or  ought  to  be,  one 
devoted  to  the  service  of  his  Master,  who  has  called 
hinL  He  ought  never  to  be  so  happy  as  when  speak- 
ing to  Him,  or  working  for  him.  Every  opportunity 
of  labor  or  suflfering  for  His  sake,  ought  to  be  wel- 
come. Each  one  to  whom  the  priest  may  do  good, 
he  should  consider  as  a  brother,  a  friend,  a  spiritual 
child.  I  confess  I  have  been  nursing  a  hope  within 
me,  that  as  I  am  disabled  by  this  great  misfortune  of 
ours  from  proceeding  to  tliose  among  whom  my  su- 
j)eriors  had  sent  me  to  labor,  I  might  at  least  find 
some  poor  heathens  in  this  place  whom  I  might  win 


THE    UATH0L10    CRCSOB.  (TQ 

to  God.  It  is  not  to  be  so  :  and  now  you  know  the 
meaning  of  that  sigh  which  escaped  from  my  heart. 
May  His  holy  will  be  ever  done,  and  by  us  all.  I  re 
main  at  least  your  servant.  And  now,  shall  we  not 
be  moving  onward  ?" 

There  came  over  each  one  among  us,  I  believe, 
such  a  feeling  while  he  spoke,  as  we  had  never  known 
before.  On  we  moved,  as  if  he  had  ordered  it  so, 
and  none  spoke,  for  each  was  wondering  at  what  he 
had  just  heard.  But  I  forgot  to  mention  that  we 
agreed,  before  this,  to  give  to  the  place  the  name  of 
Prospect  Hill ;  and  it  was  tlie  first  spot  on  our  island 
that  we  had  named  at  alL 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  BEST  AND  WORST  SHOT. 

Keeping  down  this  hill  again,  and  still  with  a 
Bouthei-ly  bearing,  we  came  on  a  spring  of  water 
gushing  from  the  hill-side  at  about  half-way  down, 
as  clear,  and  fresh  as  that  we  had  met  on  landing. 
We  were  glad  enough  to  discover  it ;  for  all  of  us 
were  now  athirst  with  our  long,  hot  march:  and, 
having  our  time  on  our  hands  to  do  as  we  would 
with  it,  sitting  down  by  the  spring,  we  fell  into  talk 
again  about  the  mode  of  living  that  was  before 
us. 

The  most  natural  thing  to  determine  was,  how  to 
build  us  some  huts  to  dwell  in.     Hero  we  were,  with 


M        THR  ADVRNTURBS  Of   OWBM  RVAMg, 

out  any  tools,  or  prospect  of  finding  or  making  any. 
One  chance  we  might  have,  if  we  could  meet  with 
that  greenish  stone  of  great  hardness,  which  savage 
nations  contrive  to  fashion  into  hatchet-heads  and 
chisels.  But,  then,  our  island  might  furnish  none  of 
these  ;  or,  when  we  found  them,  we  had  no  means  to 
grind  them  into  shape,  or  give  them  an  edge,  without 
great  labor  and  expense  of  time.  Time,  indeed,  ap- 
peared to  be  the  commodity  in  which  we  were  now 
most  rich  :  yet  I  considered  again  that  we  were  draw- 
ing near  the  rainy  season,  which  was  like  to  set  fair* 
ly  in  ere  a  month  or  six  weeks  were  come  and  gone, 
it  being  now  the  last  week  in  August.  We  all  knew 
by  report  the  violence  of  these  rains  when  once  tney 
set  in  ;  and  Harvey  and  Prodgers  had  both  cruised 
in  these  latitudes  before,  and  had  got  many  a  wet 
jacket  in  the  autumnal  equinox  and  after.  So  we 
had  need  to  do  something  in  the  way  of  house-build- 
ing out  of  hand,  if  only  temporary,  to  last  us  over 
till  next  spring. 

A  thought  suddenly  came  upon  me,  as  I  looked  at 
the  guns  that  lay  by  our  sides.  "  We  must  sacrifice," 
said  I,  "  one  or  more  of  these,  to  make  us  some  tools." 
They  all  looked  at  me,  surprised  at  what  I  said ;  and, 
plainly,  their  first  thought  was  to  refuse.  But  I  went 
on  to  show  that  it  was  needful  to  the  good  of  all ; 
that  unless  we  had  a  way  to  cut  down  trees,  we  could 
neither  build,  no,  not  the  rudest  hut,  nor  clear  any 
plot  of  ground  for  plantations  ;  that  our  ammunition, 
with  the  greatest  husbandry  and  care,  would  soon  be 
spent,  and  then  what  was  the  use  of  the  fowling-pieces 
to  us  ?    To  all  this  Prodgers,  who  took  on  him   the 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  81 

office  of  objector-general,  said,  in  his  surly  way,  what 
could  I  make  out  of  a  gun  ?  But  I  had  my  answer 
ready,  and  told  him  smartly  I  could  make  a  gun  into 
a  gouge.  I  believe,  what  moved  the  others  to  come 
into  my  plan  was,  in  part,  that,  all  enjoyed  seeing 
old  Prodgers  put  down  so  readily  :  then,  too,  it  wai 
plain  that,  in  our  unhappy  case,  nothing  better  could 
be  devised. 

"  And  which  gun  is  to  go,  then  ?"  asked  Richard, 
jealous  about  his  own.  Now,  it  so  happened  that 
he  was  the  worst  shot  in  the  whole  party ;  so  that  if 
any  one  of  them  had  to  surrender  his  piece,  it  should 
be  this  man :  thus  much  every  one  felt,  except  Prod- 
gers himself;  and  he  (it  was  just  like  him)  would  not 
hear  of  it. 

But  I  had  ere  now  been  going  to  propose  a  shoot- 
ing match  among  them,  to  decide  which  should  carry 
the  fowling-pieces  on  our  expeditions  ;  and  this 
seemed  a  fitting  occasion  for  doing  so.  In  short,  no 
sooner  did  I  mention  it,  than  the  three  men,  Harvey, 
Gill,  and  Hilton,  agreed  at  once ;  so  Prodgers  was 
outvoted,  which  he  took  in  no  good  part.  I  was  ap- 
pointed umpire  for  this  trial  of  skill ;  before  we  made 
it,  I  promised,  to  salve  over  any  sore  feeling,  that 
the  third  and  fourth  man  (for  only  two  could  then 
carry  fowling-pieces,  if  we  sacrificed  the  barrel  of  the 
third)  should  have  an  equal  use  between  them  of  the 
rifle,  and  that  I  would  onl}-  claim  a  shot  now  and 
then. 

This  being  laid  down,  I  bade  them  take  notice  of 
A  fruit  of  the  orange  kind,  and  much  of  the  same  size, 
wlucb  by  reason  of  its  bright  color  was  a  good  ma,TM 


9i  THB    ADVBNTDRKS    OF    OWEN    KVANB, 

for  the  eye  ;  it  grew  on  a  low-sized  tree  of  its  kind, 
within  fair  range  for  a  fowling-piece  from  where  we 
Btood.  There  were  others  on  the  tree,  hut  not  so 
large  or  golden,  and  partly  hidden  with  leaves. 
"  Now,"  said  I,  "  he  who  plants  most  shot  in  the  rind 
of  this  fruit  shall  be  first  marksman  among  us,  and 
wear  a  feather  in  his  cap  ;  and  so  of  the  next."  So 
saying,  I  went  towards  the  tree ;  and  finding,  a  little 
on  one  side,  another  of  the  wild  fig-tree  kind,  with  a 
stem  broad  enough  to  give  nie  safe  shelter,  I 
stepped  behind  it,  and  called  Prodgers,  as  the  eldest, 
to  fire. 

So  indeed  he  did  ;  but  hit  jieither  orange  nor  or- 
ange-tree, as  I  could  plainly  know  by  the  shot  pat- 
tering into  another  bush  that  grew  near.  However, 
I  own  that  poor  Dick  made  us  bounden  to  him,  to 
thank  him ;  for  he  brought  us  our  supper  when  he  and 
we  least  thought  of  it.  For  in  the  very  bush  he  fired 
into  so  clumsily,  there  sat  a  largish  monkey  of  the 
same  kind  that  we  had  put  to  flight  before  ;  he  had 
sat  there  ;  I  suppose,  watching  our  motions  from  a 
distance,  till  he  knew  too  much  of  us,  poor  fellow, 
as  some  of  his  companions  had.  But  of  this  by  and 
bye :  at  the  present,  we  discovered  not  the  execution 
Prodgers  had  done ;  for  the  monkey  was  killed  stone 
dead,  and  we  found  him  afterwards,  by  accident,  as  I 
shall  relate  in  a  moment. 

It  wa«  now  Hilton's  turn  to  fire  :  and,  to  make  all 
this  short,  be  it  said,  he  and  Gill  were  so  near  one 
another  in  their  shots,  as  each  to  plant  some  grains 
of  swan-shot  in  the  orange ;  and  both  of  them  dis- 
tanced Tom  Harvey,  who  only  peppered  into  tlie 


tRt   OATHOLIO   CRCTSOR.  S8 

branches,  I  adjudged  the  fowling-pieces  to  these 
two  men,  and  gave  preference  to  Gill  for  fii'st  choice. 
It  was  easy  to  discover  which  of  the  three  guns  was 
oldest  and  worst ;  and  this  we  condemned  at  once  to 
be  broken  up,  stock  and  lock,  barrel  and  ti'igger,  to 
make  such  rude  instruments  as  we  needed  for  our 
carpenter's  work.  So  we  took  it  with  us,  till  we  could 
break  it  at  our  leisure. 

Moving  onwards  again,  we  came  to  the  bush  into 
which  Prodgers  had  scattered  the  contents  of  his 
blunderbuss  ;  and  here  we  found  the  monkey  lying 
at  the  roots.  We  took  him  up,  and  looked  at  as  ug- 
ly a  caricature  of  our  poor  human  nature  as  ever  was 
drawn  by  a  malicious  pen.  I  could  not  but  wonder 
as  he  lay  there  before  us.  like  a  hideous  hump-backed 
creature  as  he  Avas,  grinning  in  death,  how  any  one  in 
a  civilized  country  could  go  and  see  those  monkeys 
in  their  cages  ;  unless  it  were  a  philosopher  to  specu- 
late on  what  degraded  human  nature  might  grow 
like,  if  left  to  itself ;  as  T  have  heard  of  an  ancient 
nation  where  parents  would  force  their  slaves  to  get 
drunk  in  presence  of  their  children,  to  show  them,  by 
example,  what  a  debasing  thing  was  drunkenness.  I 
mentioned  this  thought  to  the  priest,  and  asked  him 
how  he  viewed  it. 

"  I  think  both  of  them  wrong,"  answered  Don  Man- 
uel ;  "  both  the  Spartans  of  old,  and  such  parents  and 
elders  now,  as  take  their  children,  or  allow  them  to 
go,  to  such  exhibitions.  For  the  siglit  of  a  drunken 
slave,  or  of  a  monkey  that  with  the  shape  has  not  the 
conscience  or  soul  that  belongs  to  us,  brings  no  lessoq 


84  THK    ADVENTURES   OF    OWSN    EVANS, 

that  cannot  be  learned  in  better  ways,  and  is  in  itself 
vile  and  disccustinij." 

On  second  thoughts,  after  all  this,  we  decided  upon 
taking  the  monkey  with  us,  and  cooking  him  for  sup- 
per when  we  should  halt  for  the  night.  Only  we 
could  not  bear  either  to  take  him  as  he  was ;  for  the 
ci-eature  looked  so  human  as  well  as  hideous,  that 
our  men,  though  no  way  squeamish,  declared  they 
would  not  touch  a  bit  of  him  unless  he  was  cut  up 
and  baked  or  broiled  piecemeal.  So  Prodgers,  as  he 
had  the  best  right  to  him,  undertook  the  office  of  but- 
cher preparing  for  the  cook ;  and  indeed,  he  was 
helped  by  most  of  the  rest.  I  contented  myself  with 
cutting  off  the  monkey's  long  tail  and  putting  it  int«. 
the  hat  of  Harry  Gill,  instead  of  the  feather  I  had 
promised  him,  as  best  man  in  the  shooting-match : 
and  Don  Manuel  turned  for  awhile  to  his  prayer- 
book,  as  he  generally  did  when  there  was  a  leisure 
moment. 

However,  we  did  not  neglect  to  pluck  some  of  the 
oranges  off  the  tree,  besides  the  one  that  Harry  Gill 
had  riddled  with  his  shot,  and  which  he  gathered  as 
a  trophy,  carving  a  ridiculous  face  in  it  by  making  a 
mouth  and  eyes  with  his  knife  in  the  rind,  and  trymg 
to  make  it  look  like  a  portrait  of  old  Prodgers ; 
which  he  partly  did,  so  that  Hilton  could  not  contain 
himself  for  laughing  when  he  looked  at  it.  But  very 
soon  Harry  began  to  grin  with  pain  instead ;  for  the 
milky  juice  that  oozed  out  of  tlie  rind  as  he  cut  it, 
was  of  such  a  burning  quality  as  blistered  his  fingers 
at  once.  And  well  for  him,  and  for  us  all,  that  we 
wer?  80  warned  before  we  began  to  eat  of  the  fruit; 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRC80B.  85 

or,  I  believe,  no  one  of  us  had  escaped  death  from  ui- 
flammation  by  this  poisonous  juice. 

When  Gill  cried  out  in  his  pain,  and  let  Prodgers' 
head  (in  the  orange,  I  mean,)  drop  on  the  ground,  we 
all  gathered  round  him  to  see  what  was  the  matter. 
But  no  sooner  did  the  priest  observe  the  fruit,  and 
the  tree  on  which  it  grew,  than  he  exclaimed  : 

'"Tis  the  manchineel  tree  !  Take  care,  friends  ;  do 
not  stand  too  near  it,  or  you  may  feel  its  effects  in 
your  eyes."  And  he  explained  to  the  men  that  from 
the  juice  of  this  tree  the  savage  nations  inhabiting 
countries  where  it  grows,  extract  the  poison  in  which 
they  dip  their  arrows.  So  virulent  is  the  burning  of 
the  juice,  says  he,  that  when  the  tree  is  to  be  cut 
down  for  making  into  fvirniture,  for  which  it  is  much 
esteemed,  the  workmen  kindle  a  fire  around  it  to  dry 
out  the  sap  first,  and  so  save  their  eyes. 

We  took  warning  from  Harry  Gill's  mishap,  and 
reti'eated  to  a  respectful  distance  from  the  tree,  of 
which  we  afterwards  found  our  island  to  supply  a 
good  many  specimens.  But  I  now  applied  myself  to 
heal  his  blistered  hands  as  well  as  might  be,  without 
medical  remedies  ;  and,  casting  about  for  something 
to  assuage  the  pain,  lighted  on  a  large  broad  leaf 
that  grew  not  many  paces  from  the  manchineel. 
This  leaf  was  thick  and  pulpy,  containing  a  cool 
juice  m  its  fibres,  that  allayed  the  inflammation 
caused  by  the  other.  Thus  as  in  England  they  say 
the  nettle  and  the  dock  are  found  growing  in  the 
same  hedge,  so  here  were  the  evil  and  the  remedy 
Bide  by  side.  I  gathered  half  a  dozen  of  the  leaves, 
wrapping  them  round  Gill's  hands  and  tying   them 


OO  THE    ADVKNTURKS    OF    OWKN    KVAN8, 

up  with  our  handker(!hiefs,  so  tliat  he  walked  abont 
in  a  pair  of  large  green  gloves,  that  made  his  com- 
panions call  him  the  dandy  of  their  society.  But  by 
these  means  his  blisters  were  so  reduced  that  he  soon 
felt  them  scarce  at  all, 

I  may  as  well  here  finish  the  history  of  the  two 
little  monkeys  that  fell  into  our  hands  out  of  the 
cocoa-nut  tree.  Harvey  did  all  in  his  power  to  keep 
them  alive,  putting  one  into  each  of  his  jacket  pock- 
ets to  huddle  them  up  warm,  and  trying  to  feed 
them  with  cocoa-nut  milk — for  I  forgot  to  say,  we 
brought  the  cocoa-nuts  also  with  us,  and  very  re- 
freshing we  found  both  the  milk  and  pulp  of  them 
in  these  great  heats.  But  for  the  monkeys,  both  of 
them  died  before  the  second  day  was  out ;  and  Har- 
vey, who  was  much  concerned  at  this,  buried  them 
ander  two  tall  palm  trees,  not  far  from  Prospect 
Hill.  Going  that  way  some  time  after,  I  found  he 
had  placed  a  large  flat  stone  over  them,  and  had 
found  means  to  scratch,  rudely  enough,  this  epitaph 
with  the  point  of  his  knife — 

"  Here  lyes  y^  bodys  of  two  little  apes, 
Short  was  their  lives,  ugly  their  shapes  ; 
One  would  'a  been  Pug  and  t'other  Joko, 
But  alas,  I  couldn't  rear  'em  on  cocoa." 


THB   CATHOLIC   ORDSOB.  t7 

CHAPTER  Xn. 

HOW   MUCH   GOODNESS    GOES   TO    FOEGIVENE88. 

OuB  trial  of  skill  being  thus  over,  we  resumed  our 
march,  and  soon  reached  the  shore  on  the  S.S.E.  of 
our  prison.  As  to  the  point  due  south,  it  ran  up  in- 
to rather  a  high  cliff,  and  would  have  cost  us  a  dif- 
ficult climb  to  gain  it.  We  now  found  ourselves  in 
a  little  cove,  wherein  the  water  lay  very  still  under 
this  cliff,  the  bottom  being  of  a  fine  white  coral  sand 
shelving  out  by  degrees,  not  getting  to  a  great 
depth,  as  we  judged,  till  it  was  some  twelve  or  fif- 
teen yards  from  the  shore.  After  that,  indeed,  we 
could  see,  by  the  dark  line  below  the  water,  that  it 
went  sheer  down  into  deep  sea.  Also  we  noticed, 
that  in  a  part  of  the  cliff  beyond  this  deep  water 
line,  appeared  the  mouth  of  a  very  low  cave,  scarce- 
ly showing  two  feet  above  the  sea  level.  So  that  at 
first  we  doubted  its  being  a  cave  at  all,  and  took  it 
for  some  dent  in  the  rock,  Avhich  at  that  part  over- 
hung it  as  steep  as  the  wall  of  a  house.  But  shortly 
we  made  it  out  to  be  indeed  an  inlet  into  the  cliff, 
from  the  hollow  sound  of  the  water  inside  as  it  came 
and  went,  though  the  cove  was  so  still,  as  I  have 
said. 

"  Come,  boys !"  cried  I,  "  here  is  an  adventure 
for  us.  Who  will  be  first  to  swim  into  yonder  cave's 
mouth  ?"  Hilton  and  Tom  Harvey  were  forward  at 
once  ;  as  for  Harry  Gill,  he  shook  his  head,  and  de- 
clared he  had  known  enough  of  caves  for  one  day. 


DO  THB  ADVBNTURKS  OF  OWEN  KVANS, 

Hut  second  thoughts  bade  me  remind  them  that  it 
was  best  one  shoukl  go  alone,  if  indeed  it  were 
worth  the  while  to  do  it  at  all,  and  the  rest  stand 
on  the  watch  to  see  no  harm  happened  to  him.  I 
did  not  say  what  had  come  into  my  mind,  but  I  own 
I  felt  uneasy  after  I  had  proposed  the  swim,  lest 
there  should  be  any  sharks,  with  which  these  seas 
are  known  to  abound,  cruising  about  in  our  neigh- 
borhood. For  so  great  is  the  swiftness  and  vora- 
cious hunger  of  this  dreadful  fish,  as  no  swimmer,  be 
he  never  so  active,  can  escape  him  ;  and  the  number 
and  sharpness  of  his  double  rows  of  teeth  is  such, 
that  it  needs  but  one  bite  from  him  to  take  off  a 
limb  as  clean  as  any  surgeon  could  do  it.  There  was 
a  degree  of  safety,  'tis  true,  in  the  coral  reefs  which 
seemed,  by  the  surf  dashing  high  over  them,  to  sur- 
round this  part  of  the  island  at  from  fifty  to  a  hun- 
dred yards  off  shore.  Nevertheless  I  feared  some 
inlet  between  them  into  our  cove,  through  which 
these  gentlemen,  the  sharks  (sea  lawyers,  so  the  men 
called  them)  might  find  their  way,  though  a  boat 
would  be  stove  without  remedy  in  the  passage,  by 
the  violence  of  the  outer  sea. 

In  short,  it  was  a  relief  to  me  when  Don  Manuel 
took  up  the  discourse,  saying  m  his  quiet  way,  "  I 
tought,  my  friends"  (he  had  left  off  calling  us-  Se 
nores,  at  least  mostly,  since  we  had  known  each  oth- 
er so  much  better,)  "  I  thought,"  says  he,  "  we 
agreed  to  look  without  delay  for  something  of  a 
dwelling  to  house  ourselves  in.  Now  this  cave,''  he 
added,  smiling,  "  whatever  wonders  it  may  contain, 
could  hardly  afford  this  to  us,  and " 


i'iaK   CATHOLIC   CRUSOB.  89 

*'  Begging  your  pardon,"  says  rough  old  Prodgers 
— "  I  don't  see  that  at  all,  for  IVe  some  thoughts  of 
livhig  in  it  myself." 

At  this  the  three  men  set  up  a  shout  of  laughter, 
and  began  to  banter  him,  as  if  he  were  never  to  hear 
the  end  of  it.  One  called  him  the  hermit  of  the  cave, 
another  the  old  man  of  the  sea.  Harvey  said  he 
would  grow  mto  Neptune,  or  become  finned,  or  at 
least  web-footed,  or  a  Tiiton ;  Hilton  declared  the 
fishes  would  come  and  ask  him  to  reign  over  them — 
"  and  then,"  says  Gill,  "  we  shall  see  his  majesty 
drive  out  for  an  airing  in  a  turtle's  shell  for  a  coach, 
drawn  by  six  sword-fish."  "  With  a  body  guard  of 
monkeys,"  added  Hilton  again.  "Armed  with  fowl- 
ing pieces  that  kill  tremendously,  and  all  by  chance," 
concluded  Gill. 

This  last  stroke  was  too  much  for  old  Richard, 
who  started  to  his  feet  and  challenged  Harry  to 
fight  him  on  the  spot.  The  other  was  no  ways 
backward  ;  so  oiF  went  their  jackets,  and  they  be- 
gan in  earnest,  before  Don  Manuel  and  I  could  in- 
terfere. "  Good  humor,  ahoy !"  shouted  Tom  Har- 
vey, holding  back  Prodgers,  while  the  priest  and  I 
tried  to  rea>on  with  Gill.  In  short,  we  restored 
them  to  peace  with  some  diiBculty ;  and  only  by 
Harry  and  myself,  with  Hilton,  who  joined  the  bet- 
ter side  this  time,  telling  them  in  a  determined  way, 
if  they  offered  to  strike  another  blow  we  would 
knock  them  both  down  and  tie  their  hands  behind 
them. 

When  they  were  calmed  down,  though  there  was 
Bome  grumbling  still  on  either  side,  we  made  them 


§0  THK  ABTBNTURKS  OV  OWBN  EVANS, 

shake  hands,  and  no  more  ado  about  it.  Don  Man- 
uel indeed  whispered  to  nie  that  it  were  prudent  to 
l»)ok  after  their  knives,  lest  they  might  bear  one  an- 
other a  orrudge,  and  so  take  worse  revensfe.  But  I 
answered  him  in  a  like  whisper,  that  'twas  the  na- 
ture of  a  Jack-tar  to  knock  his  man  down  in  the  first 
blusli  of  a  quarrel,  and  then  help  him  up  again  ;  that 
when  once  they  had  shaken  hands  after  a  fight  where 
even  they  might  have  gone  within  an  inch  of  mur- 
dering one  another,  they  would  be  the  best  of  friends 
5»nd  messmates  the  next  moment,  each  ready  to  risk 
his  life  to  save  the  other's  ;  that,  as  to  grudge  borne 
for  a  fair  blow,  'twas  a  thing  unknown  among  them, 
as  little  thought  on  as  to  fire  into  an  enemy's  ship 
after  she  had  struck  her  flag,  and  you  had  taken  her 
m  tow. 

All  this  seemed  to  surprise  him  at  the  time,  and 
he  plainly  thought  it  over,  as  I  could  judge  by  his 
manner,  but  there  was  no  leisure  then  to  pursue  it. 
Only,  next  afternoon,  as  we  walked  together  at  a 
little  distance  from  the  rest,  he  took  up  the  discourse 
again,  as  I  will  here  relate. 

He  said  then  to  me,  "  Senor  Owen,  a  strange  thing 
was  that  you  told  me  yesterday  about  anger  and 
fighting.  In  my  country  it  gives  the  priests  no 
small  WQrk  to  try  and  pei-suade  people  to  forgive  in- 
jories,  as  these  two  men  now  seem  to  have  forgiven 
and  forgotten  too.  In  Spain,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  ow- 
ing to  our  hot  Spanish  blood,  when  a  man  thinks  he 
has  received  an  affront  from  another,  his  first  impulse 
is  to  vow  revenge,  and  too  often  he  begins  planning 
how  to  compass  it.     If  he  abandons  himself  to  thii 


T^ife   CAtliOMC   CRDSOit.  &1 

evil  passion  and  neglects  the  wainings  of  conscience, 
ho  w  ill  keep  this  settled  purpose  m  his  heart — aye, 
sonietiines  for  years,  till  he  meets  or  makes  the  op- 
portunity, and  then  will  wreak  his  vengean«je  to  the 
full.  Now,  how  difterent  is  the  conduct  of  these 
seamen  !  They  seem  as  good  friends  again  as  ever, 
after  the  hard  knocks  they  gave  eacli  other." 

"  That  they  are,"  I  answered  ;  "  and  believe  me, 
if  either  Prodgers  or  Gill  were  to  fall  into  any  dan- 
ger, the  other  would  pull  him  out  of  it,  if  he  could, 
at  the  risk  of  life  or  limb." 

"  God  forgive  me,  then,  for  a  harsh  judgment," 
said  the  priest,  striking  his  breast  a  little;  "  I  find 
thev  are  much  better  Christians  than  I  took  them  to 
be." 

I  could  scarce  help  smiling  at  the  notion  of  these 
men  being  good  Christians ;  but  I  answered  him 
respectfully  [indeed  I  respected  liim  as  much  for  his 
humbly  accusing  himself,  as  for  the  other  qualities  I 
had  marked  in  himj  and  said,  shaking  my  head, 

"  I  fear,  sir,  that  the  most  of  the  Christianity 
among  us  is  wrapped  within  your  reverence's  cloak, 
though  we  never  have  professed  anything  else,  to  be 
sure.  Yet  I  know  not  how  nmch  we  have  prac- 
tised it ;  and  I  know,  in  many  ways,  we  have  prac- 
tised the  clean  contrary."  ^ 

"But  how  do  you  tell  me,"  answers  he  quickly — 
for  I  could  see  he  now  took  the  character  of  the  men 
warmly  to  heart,  "  how  do  you  tell  me,  Senor  Ow- 
en, that  they  are  not  good  Christians,  since  they  have 
performed  one  of  the  most  bounden  duties  of  a  Chris- 


02  THK  ADTXNTURES  OF  OWBN  KVANi, 

tian,  and  what  is  sometimes  one  of  the  hardest,  for- 
giving injuries,  which  they  did  but  yesterday?" 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  I,  and  felt  rather  puzzled  how  to 
answer  him,  "  I  am  no  great  divine,  that  is  certain. 
You  asked  us  yesterday  what  a  priest  is  :  now  let  me 
ask,  what  do  you  mean  by  a  Christian  ?" 

"  A  brief  question,  friend,"  replied  the  priest, 
"and  a  long  answer,  if  answered  fully.  I  want  to 
know,  for  my  part,  why  these  brave  men  are  not  to 
be  reckoned  good  Christians,  inasmuch  as  they  for- 
give ?" 

"  Because,"  answered  I,  readily,  "  it  costs  them 
nothing  to  do  it." 

"  Ah,"  says  he,  drawing  a  long  breath,  "  costs 
them  nothing,  you  say  ?" 

"  Nothing  whatsoever,  sir.  'Tis  part  of  their 
rough-and-tumble  life  to  knock  down  and  be  knocked 
down  in  turn;  and  when  they  jump  up  again,  all  is 
forgotten  in  the  tuninsj  of  a  fiddle." 

The  priest  seemed  not  quite  to  understand  my 
expressions,  so  1  explained  my  meaning  in  other 
words,  and  then  continued : 

"  Now  virtue,  I  bel'^^^e,  sir,  is  doing  good,  or 
keeping  from  evil,  in  spite  of  the  difficulty  we  feel 
in  acting  thus.     Am  I  right  ?" 

"  Certajnly,"  answered  the  priest. 

"  So,  if  I  do  a  thing  good  in  itself,  without  finding 
it  difficult,  but  do  it  merely  in  an  off-hand  way,  as  I 
would  hand  my  neighbor  a  portion  at  dinner,  when 
I  had  enough  and  to  spare ;  there  would  not  be  much 
goodness  in  that  ?" 

"  There  may  be  a  natural  goodness,"   says   Dob 


THB    CATHOMC    CRUSOE.  93 

Manuel,  as  if  he  thought  much  while  he  said  the 
words  ;  "  that  cannot  be  called  supernatural." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  sir?"  said  I,  surprised  in 
my  turn,  "  by  supernatural  goodness  ?  I  thought 
miracles  had  ceased,  and  a  miracle  is  something  su- 
pernatural." 

"  I  will  tell  you  another  time,"  says  he,  smiling 
again. 


CHAPTER  Xm. 

A   LESSON    OUT   OF   A    SHAEK's   MOUTH. 

All  this  I  have  set  down  here  ;  though,  to  go  by 
the  order  of  time,  it  should  be  related  after.  But 
now,  taking  up  the  thread  of  our  adventures,  as  we 
ranged  about  our  cove,  Tom  Harvey,  who  had  got 
out  on  a  ledge  of  rock  that  divided  it  from  another 
inlet  to  the  north-east,  called  to  us,  he  had  found 
a  skeleton  lying  in  shallow  water.-  "We  started  at 
this  sudden  news,  our  mir  ^li^fuiming  back  on  the 
old  apprehensions  of  some  savage  inhabitants  of  our 
island,  and  we  thought  here  might  be  one  of  their 
dead,  drowned  by  accident  or  killed  in  war.  How- 
ever, when  we  got  to  where  Harvey  stood,  looking 
down  into  the  water  beneath  us,  which  here  was 
about  four  feet  in  depth,  we  saw  the  skeleton  of  a 
large  fish,  partly  fallen  in  pieces,  and  the  tail  part 
disjointed,  lying  here  and  there  on  the  white  sand. 
The  flesh,  or  fish  rather,  was  as  completely  gone  as 


94  THB    ADVBNTURi   OF    OWBN    KTANfl, 

though  it  had  been  picked  clean  by  smaller  fishes — 
which  indeed  was  the  case  in  all  likelihood.  But  the 
head-bones  and  jaws  were  entire,  pointing  inland ; 
and  as  the  body  of  the  fish  was  turned  on  its  side,  I 
judged  it  had  pushed  so  far  into  the  cove  in  pui*suit 
of  some  prey,  and  had  stuck  fast  on  the  sand  while 
seizing  it,  or  been  left  by  the  ebb  of  a  high  tide  after 
gorging  it:  the  mouth  of  the  shark,  and  a  large 
shark  this  plainly  was,  being  so  formed,  and  so  far 
under  the  snout,,  that  it  cannot  seize  nor  swallow  its 
prey  but  when  lying  on  its  back  or  side. 

Don  Manuel,  when  I  made  him  observe  this,  re- 
marked how  the  providence  of  God,  by  so  ordering 
it,  prevented  this  tremendous  fish  from  thinning  out 
all  other  inhabitants  of  the  ocean ;  setting  bounds  to 
his  power  of  devouring,  when  there  were  no  bounds 
to  his  appetite  and  cruelty.  But  I,  meantime,  full 
of  other  thoughts,  saw  a  valuable  prize  in  this  dis 
covery.  "  Here,  boys  !"  ciied  I,  "  here  is  what  will 
turn  to  our  account  when  the  pow  der  and  shot  are 
gone." 

"  How  so  ?"  asked  they  all,  looking  down  into  the 
water. 

"  See  those  teeth,"  contmued  I ;  "  and  tell  me  if 
they  will  not  make  the  best  of  arrow  points  for  such 
bamboo  arrows  as  we  ate  our  dinners  with  to-day." 

"  Hurrah  for  the  bows  and  arrows !"  cried  Hilton, 
and  with  that  he  jumped  down  into  the  water,  only 
throwing  ofiT  his  jacket,  and  was  followed  by  Harvey 
and  Gill.  They  were  determined,  it  seems,  to  have 
the  shark  piecemeal  on  land.  And  no  light  job  they 
had  of  it,  as  well  from  the  depth  in  which  it  lay,  of 


THE   CATHOLTO    CKI180B.  95 

four  foot  water,  as  by  reason  of  the  size  of  the  fish 
itself,  the  parts  that  hung  together  being  no  less  than 
ten  feet  in  length,  and  the  tail  that  was  broken  up 
would  have  made  the  monster  from  fifteen  to  eight- 
een feet  in  the  whole.  Well,  having  to  dip  theii 
heads  quite  under  the  water  each  time  that  they 
pulled  at  a  piece  of  the  skeleton,  and  not  being  used 
to  such  diving,  though  all  of  them  good  swimmers, 
they  were  exhausted  to  that  degree  they  were  forced 
to  give  over,  without  getting  more  than  two  or 
three  joints  of  the  back  bone,  which  they  threw  up 
to  us  on  the  rock.  The  reason  was,  that  the  greater 
part  of  this  sea  monster,  that  is,  the  ribs  and  spine, 
were  firmly  bedded  in  the  sand,  whei-eby  we  conclu- 
ded he  had  lain  there  some  time,  having  settled 
down  into  the  sand  by  degrees.  Seeing  they  could 
not  succeed  better  for  this  turn,  I  called  to  them  to 
leave  the  body  of  the  fish,  and  try  for  his  head :  so, 
after  much  efibrt,  pushing  with  the  handspike,  and 
hacking  with  their  knives,  all  being  under  water, 
and  hard  to  manage,  they  got  the  head  free  with  no 
little  trouble  from  the  neck  joint,  and  dragged  it 
out  with  them  to  land. 

It  might  have  made  one's  hair  stand  on  end  to 
view  the  monstrous  jaws  of  this  fish's  skull,  armed 
each  of  them  with  two  rows  of  teeth  as  sharp  as 
knives,  and  whiter  and  more  polished  than  the  knife 
handle,  aye,  at  any  nobleman's  table.  When  we 
felt  the  edges  of  these  teeth,  and  cut  a  piece  of  twine 
readily  by  sawing  it  across  them,  it  was  easy  to  cre- 
dit all  the  accounts  of  what  a  shark  can  do,  which  I 
for  one  had  put  down  among  other  unlikely  sailor's 


THE    ADVBNTnRR8    OF    OWBN    EVANi 


tales.  We  closed  the  jaws  and  opened  them  again, 
markmg  how  the  rows  of  teeth  shut  upon  one  anoth- 
er, the  outer  on  tlie  outer,  and  the  inner  on  the  in 
ner,  so  that  what  was  not  clean  cut  asunder  in  these 
cruel  jaws  would  be  mangled  and  torn,  as  by  a  dou- 
ble machinery  of  pointed  knives. 

"  A  pretty  fellow,"  at  length  said  Hilton,  "  a  pret- 
ty customer  this  to  meet  with  on  our  swim  into  the 
sea  cave !  We  should  soon  be  past  praying  for  if  he 
got  a  snap  at  us." 

"  Past  praying  for  ?"  asked  Don  Manuel,  not  un- 
derstanding his  way  of  speakuig.  "  How,  friend,  can 
any  one  be  that,  who  is  not  certainly  in  heaven,  nor 
certainly  in  hell  ?" 

"  I  mean,"  says  Hilton,  a  little  surly  at  being  tak- 
en up,  though  it  was  so  gently,  "  I  mean  we  should 
surely  go  down  to  Davy  Jones's  locker." 

"  Whither  ?"  asks  the  priest  again ;  and  it  was 
plain  he  wanted  to  understand  what  the  man  meant. 

"Why,  of  course,"  broke  in  Prodgers  in  his  own 
way,  "  any  of  us  who  got  into  such  a  brute's  jaws  as 
that,  would  be  soon  dead,  and  something  worse — 
that's  what  he  means,  I  take  it." 

Don  Manuel  looked  graver  than  was  common  with 
him,  and  turning  upon  old  Prodgers  mildly  atd 
quite  calm,  he  says, 

"  Comrade,  there  is  indeed  one  thing  worse  after 
such  a  death,  and  there  are  jaws  moi*e  cruel  to  fall 
into  than  those  of  a  shark.  If  you  meant  to  allude 
to  those  solemn,  wholesome  truths,  we  th  .ak  you  for 
puttuig  us  in  mind  of  them." 

Every  one  felt  what  he  would  aay,  and  there  w^ 


f&k  OATltOtIO  OitDBOte.  ft? 

ft  silence  amongst  us.  Prodgers  had  no  answer; 
even  he  was  subdued  this  time  by  tlie  priest's  man- 
ner of  speaking  his  few  words.  But  it  was  Don  Ma- 
nuel's way  to  make  us  grave  and  gay  by  turns  ; 
.hough  'twas  often  a  puzzle  to  me  to  account  to  my- 
self  what  there  was  about  hira  that  drew  us  so  to  fol- 
low his  leadings.  Now,  after  a  little  pause  (for  lie 
seemed  to  wish  us  to  think  on  what  he  had  jur>t 
said,)  he  added  more  cheerfully, 

"  Well,  my  friends,  acknowledge  that  the  Catholic 
Church  is  a  gentle  and  compassionate  mother ;  for 
she  never  reckons  any  to  be  past  praying  for  as  long 
as  she  can  have  a  hope  they  have  died  in  grace."  . 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

WE  DO  SOMETHING  UNCOMMON. 

"  But  for  the  moment,"  continued  Don  Manuel, 
"  what  we  have  never  settled  is :  where  shall  we  pitch 
our  tents  ?  For,  like  the  patriarchs,  we  have  the 
land  all  before  us,  to  choose  what  spot  we  will.  Now 
you,  friend  Owen,  opened  tlie  parliament  this  morn- 
ing with  a  nea<^  Httle  speech ,  but  we  did  not  finisU 
the  debate  at  that  time.  *Tis  an  important  question 
for  us,  how  and  where  to  lodge  ourselves ;  so  I  vote 
we  continue  it  now  And  who  will  give  us  any  ideas 
on  the  subject  ?" 

Having  thus  put  it  before  us,  he  seemed  waiting 
for  us  to  speak. 


^8  THB    ADVBNTDR8   OF    OWRN    RVaKS, 

"  Eldest  go  first,"  says  Ned  Hilton  nodding  at  I^rod- 
gers. 

"  Well,  then,"  answered  old  Richard,  gruffly,  "  I 
mean  to  take  to  a  sea-faring  life,  and  build  myself  a 
boat  to  fish  in,  and  steer  round  the  island." 

No  objection  was  made  to  this ;  for  I  believe  most 
of  us  felt  it  would  be,  as  the  old  saying  goes,  "  a 
good  riddance  of  bad  rubbish,"  if  Prodgers  were  to 
take  himself  oflT  thus.  When  I  say  most,  there  was 
©ne  who  (I  am  sure)  did  not  feel  this ;  but  it  was  not 
myself 

"  So  you'll  make  the  cave  your  boat-house  ?"  asked 
Tom  Harvey  :  "  the  difficulty  will  be,  how  to  get  in, 
or  out  again." 

"  That's  my  plan,"  Prodgers  went  on,  not  minding 
aim ;  "  and  while  I'm  building  my  boat,  I  shall  lodge 
somewhere  about  the  rocks  in  this  cove." 

"  Now,  Harry,"  said  I,  "  we  listen  to  your  plan." 

"Well,"  answers  he,  "  I  think  I  shall  go  across 
country,  and  see  how  I  like  the  part  we  came  to  on 
our  first  landing.  There  you  have  shade,  and  clear 
water,  as  well  as  our  water-jars,  and  all  with  a  wes- 
terly aspect.  Besides,"  added  Gill,  and  looked  very 
earnest  as  he  said  it,  "  that  might  be  our  best  chance 
of  seeing  a  ship,  and  making  signals  to  be  taken  oflP 
this  place." 

I  confess,  this  idea  of  GilFs  had  more  than  once  oc- 
curred to  me;  in  my  mind  I  had  di. bated  which  side 
of  our  island  had  the  better  prospect  of  some  stray 
vessel  touching  there,  or  sighting  it  from  a  distance. 
It  was  plain  that  what  Gill  now  said  had  a  great  ef 


tBi  dATHotid  cntsoc.  M 

feet  on  the  men,  who  listened  eagerly,  and  remained 
silent  when  he  had  done. 

"  And  you,  Hilton  ?"  said  I,  at  length. 

Ned  Hilton  was  one  of  those  who  seldom  thought 
for  himself;  so  he  just  answered,  he  would  gn  for 
the  present  with  Harry  Gill,  and  look  about 
him. 

"  Now,  friends,"  says  the  priest,  taking  up  our  de- 
bate, "  will  you  let  me  give  you  a  word  of  c  ')un- 
sel  ?" 

We  listened  to  him ;  so  he  went  on. 

"  Let  us  keep  together,  then,"  says  he,  "  as  we  ^rst 
decided;  yet  not  so  as  to  dwell  under  the  same  roof. 
Tastes  differ,  my  dear  friends,  and  dispositions  too : 
we  may  best  avoid  little  rubs  and  jars  by  having 
each  our  own  hut,  meeting  together  every  day  for 
dinner,  and  for  another  thing,  which  we  have  n^t 
thought  of  much,  as  yet." 

"  And  what's  that  ?"  inquired  Gill. 

"  Prayer,"  says  Don  Manuel,  laying  a  great  stress 
on  the  word  ;  "prayer,  my  companions,  which  we 
owe  to  that  bountiful  Lord  who  created  us,  and  has 
now  kept  ns  from  so  many  dangers.  I  do  not  think 
we  have  said  one  prayer  together  since  we  have  been 
on  this  island — shall  we  not  begin  ?  Shall  we  not  so 
much  as  thank  Him,  nor  ask  Him  to  preserve  us 
still?"     And  he  looked  round  on  us  as  he  spoke. 

Any  one  of  those  he  addressed,  I  believe,  would 
not  have  refused  to  kneel  down  with  the  good  priest, 
had  he  been  alone  with  him.  •  But  there  is  a  kind  of 
shame,  of  which  the  devil  is  the  author,  that  holds 
men  back  from  manfully  professing   that   they  feel 


m 


TUa    ADVENTURES    OF    OWCM    EVANI, 


the  presence  of  God.  And  we  were  all  so  hardened 
in  wickedness,  and  knew  each  other  to  be  so,  as 
made  none  of  us  willing  to  be  first  in  this  new  occu- 
pation. Prayer  was  what  we  had  not  practised,  I 
may  say,  for  a  length  of  time ;  and  we  were  as  awk- 
ward at  beginning  as  a  school  boy  who  is  called  up 
to  repeat  his  task.  We  felt,  to  judge  them  by  my- 
self, it  would  be  a  kind  of  hypocrisy  to  pray,  and 
then  go  back  and  forget  Him  to  whom  we  prayed, 
as  completely  as  ever.  And  could  we  pledge  our- 
selves to  be  good  and  devout,  and  unlearn  our  bad 
habits,  and  begin  to  serve  God  ?  In  a  word,  the  enemy, 
as  he  often  does,  held  us  back  from  the  first  right  step, 
by  representing  it  to  us  as  insurmountable  from  the 
difficulty  of  it. 

Thus  we  were  all  ashamed  of  each  other  as  regards 
prayer,  when  we  had  not  been  so  in  our  cursing  and 
sin.  But  I  resolved  to  shake  this  off  and  set  something 
of  an  example.  So  placing  mjself  on  my  knees,  and 
joining  my  hands  (and  I  verily  think  the  last  time 
that  had  been  done  was  by  my  mother  on  her  death 
bed,  five  years  before),  I  bowed  to  the  priest,  and  said, 

"  Well,  sir,  then  let  us  pray." 

Tom  Harvey,  as  I  looked  at  him,  shuffled  a  little  ; 
then,  as  if  he  were  doing  a  strange  thing  he  blushed 
deep,  like  a  child  that  is  caught  stealing  sugar,  and 
went  down  on  his  knees  beside  me. 

As  I  guessed,  so  it  turned  out.  Ned  Hilton  made  the 
third,  though  with  a  good  deal  of  hesitation.  But  Gill 
and  Prodgers  stood  where  they  were  with,  their  hands 
in  their  pockets,  looking  straight  before  them,  and 
whistling,  as  sailors  are  used  to  whistle  for  a  wind, 


THK    OATnOLIO    CRU80B.  101 

though  Prodgers  was  the  more  dogged  in  this,  and 
Harry  rather  less  so, 

"  O  my  God !"  exclaimed  the  priest  on  his  knees,  his 
hands  clasped,  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  "  let  there 
be  none  of  us  resisting  a  good  inspiration :  no  mere 
spectators  in  this  our  first  united  prayer !" 

Still  the  two  men  did  not  budge. 

"  Senor  Gill,"  pleaded  he,  with  such  a  manner  as 
I  think  few  could  withstand,  "  do  you  remember  how 
lately  you  were  all  but  gone  into  the  other  world,  if 
that  good  Providence,  to  whom  you  now  refuse  to 
bend  the  knee,  had  not  guided  our  steps  after  you  in 
time  to  find  you  lying  senseless  in  the  cave?" 

This  shook  Harry  Gill,  as  I  could  see ;  but  his  pride 
was  not  yet  broken. 

Just  then,  Tom  Harvey,  who  was  kneeling  beside 
me,  caught  hold  on  my  arm,  pointing  towards  the 
cove.  I  followed  his  hand  with  my  eyes,  and  plainly 
saw  the  back-fin  of  a  large  shark  steering  about  over 
the  surface.  He  was  right  between  that  point  of  rock 
whence  Harvey  and  the  rest  had  jumped  into  the  wa- 
ter, and  the  low-mouthed  cave  m  the  opposite  cliff,  to 
which  they  had  well  nigh  set  out  to  swim. 

"  God  of  mercy !"  cried  Harvey,  with  the  tears  in 
his  eyes ;  "  and  we  might  have  been  by  this  time  in 
his  jaws.  Lord  be  praised  for  His  goodness  to  us 
poor  fellows." 

"Amen,"  said  Hilton,  as  earnest  as  the  other, 

'T  was  plain  that  Gill  too,  and  even  Prodgers,  felt 
moved  at  this  sight ;  which  did  indeed  seem  like  a 
reprieve  to  a  criminal  when  the  rope  is  round  his  neck, 
and  he  just  going  to  be  turned  off  the  ladder. 


102  TUB  ADVENTtlRBS  OF  OWBN  BVAN8, 

"Now,  OLord!"  cried  out  Don  Manuel  from  the 
depth  of  lli^=  heart : "  let  Thy  grace  at  length  triumph !" 

So  indeed  it  was,  Harry  Gill  fairly  gave  way  now, 
and  dropped  on  his  knees,  his  face  to  the  cove,  as 
though  he  would  keep  the  shark  before  his  eyes  to 
animate  his  thankfulness.  The  fish  was  steering  about, 
up  and  down,  as  partly  to  seek  his  food ;  partly  to 
play  and  bask  in  the  sun ;  now  he  would  break  wa- 
ter into  ripples  with  slight  strokes  of  his  powerful 
tail,  then  he  would  float  lazily  again,  but  kept  so  near 
the  surface  in  the  water  that  the  high  back-fin  was  seen 
above.  He  was  plainly  of  the  white  shark  kind :  like 
his  brother  whose  skull  was  in  our  keeping :  and  this 
kind  is  the  fiercest  and  most  devouring  of  all  the  tribe. 

He  seemed  to  me  in  the  water,  what  a  savage  bull 
is  in  a  field ;  that  paces  up  and  down,  tearing  up 
the  earth  and  sods  with  his  hoofs,  lashing  his  sides 
with  his  tail,  and  seeking  some  one  on  whom  to  vent 
his  rage.  As  I  looked  at  the  cniel  fish  (and  he  gave 
us  opportunities  to  observe  him  at  leisure,)  I  felt  more 
real  gratitude  in  my  heart,  than  for  many  a  long  year, 
to  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  and  rules  all  things 
above  and  below,  for  preserving  us  from  such  a  mon- 
ster when  we  were  just  about  to  rush  into  his  jaws. 

We  now  waited  only  for  Prodgers :  as  to  the  rest  of 
ns,  we  were  anxious,  some  more  and  some  less,  the 
priest  should  teach  us  how  to  pray.  I  had  well-nigh 
said,  the  shark  taught  us  with  as  great  eflfect ;  for  he 
kept  moving  about  full  in  view,  as  though  he  were  a 
living  witness,  before  our  very  eyes,  of  the  good  provi- 
dence of  God  to  us  sinners.  And  this  worked  in  Rich- 
ard's mind,  till  he,  too,  could  resist  no  longer. 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  i03 

He  rubbed  his  eye  with  the  back  of  his  hard  hand, 
and  slowly  went  down  on  one  knee,  as  if  he  would 
have  helped  it  if  he  could,  but  was  pressed  down  by 
some  angel's  hand  upon  his  shoulder.  Only,  I  must 
remark  as  the  priest's  prayer  continued,  Richard  went 
doAYn  on  both  knees,  like  the  rest  of  us. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

PBATEB  HINDERS  NO  WOEK. 

Don  Manuel  knew  human  nature  too  well  to  make 
this  first  prayer  of  ours  a  long  one.  But  he  poured 
out  such  fervent  gratitude  for  the  mercies  we  had 
received,  and  so  humbly  begged  pardon  for  our 
want  of  thankfulness ;  he  made  for  us  such  pro- 
testation of  amendment,  he  put  our  good  resolu- 
tions into  such  simple,  glowing  language,  that  our 
very  hearts  went  along  with  every  word :  and  at 
last  there  was  no  mistaking  the  men,  that  they  were 
subdued  and  softened  to  a  degree.  All  these  rough 
seafaruig  men  wept  like  very  children  before  the 
priest  concluded  ;  and  I  believe  every  one  of  us  now 
felt  a  pure  pleasure  in  acknowledging  our  sins  and 
the  divine  mercies,  that  we  had  been  strangers  to  for 
years,  if  indeed  we  had  ever  felt  it  before.  I  only 
know  I  was  in  a  manner  transported  out  of  myself: 
a  new  world  was  opening  itself  to  me  ;  from  my  in. 
most  heart  there  rose  the  desire,  '*  Oh !  that  this  may 


104  THR    ADTBNTURXS   Of    OWIN    CYANS, 

continue !"  Then  I  turned  it  into  a  prayer :  "  Good 
Lord,  let  not  all  this  pass  away  again  !" 

But  the  voice  of  the  priest  ceased ;  and  there  was 
silence  among  us :  so  deep  that  we  could  hear 
(though  we  heeded  it  not)  the  ripple  of  the  water 
that  was  flowing  into  the  cave  where  some  of  us^iad 
BO  nigh  found  a  cruel  death.  Every  one  staid  on  his 
knees,  as  though  he  were  afraid  to  break  that  newly- 
found  holy  calm.  And,  as  I  stole  a  glance  round  on 
them,  surprised  at  this,  I  saw  most  of  the  number 
with  their  eyes  closed,  as  men  who  pray  to  themselves, 
or  pondered  on  what  they  had  heard. 

It  may  be  as  surprising  to  others  as  (I  own)  it 
was  to  rae,  to  find  a  change  like  this  wrought  upon 
such  rude  hearts,  and  in  so  brief  a  space.  But  they 
that  will  put  all  things  together ;  as,  our  double  es- 
cape, first  from  the  ship,  then  from  this  monster  of 
the  deep,  together  with  the  plenty  and  comfortable 
prospects  (by  comparison)  we  had  found  on  this  is- 
land, our  security  from  savages,  as  also  the  influence 
Don  Manuel  had  gained  over  us  all,  and  solitude  it- 
self, the  nurse  of  devotion  and  calm  thoughts  : — I 
say,  let  any  one  sum  up  the  total  of  this,  and  he  will, 
in  some  measure,  cease  to  wonder  at  what  I  have  now 
recorded. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  before  wearied  of  our  new  em- 
ployment, the  priest  stood  up  from  his  knees  again  ; 
and,  turning  to  Prodgers,  who  chanced  to  be  next 
him ;  "  My  dear  brother,"  says  he,  "  we  have  given 
thanks,  and  confessed  our  sins,  to  our  common  Cre- 
ator and  Lord :  and  now  let  me  beg  your  pardon  al- 
Bo,  and  through  you  to  the  rest,  for  any  want  of 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  1^6 

good  example  I  may  have  given  you  since  we  have 
known  each  other.  You  have  heard,"  added  he, 
with  a  little  smile,  "  and  heard  often,  I  dare  say,  of 
people  confessing  to  the  priest ;  well,  as  you  do  not 
do  this,  here  is  the  priest  confessmg  to  the  people." 
So  saying,  he  laid  his  hands  on  Prodgers'  shoulders, 
and  embraced  him  in  the  Spanish  fashion. 

"  Oh,  sir,"  faltered  out  Prodgers,  and  was  scarcely 
able  to  speak,  for  his  voice  betrayed  his  emotion, 
whether  he  would  or  not :  "  we  've  never  seen  any- 
thing in  you,  I'm  sure,  but  what  was  good."  And 
a  murmur  went  round  the  rest,  echoing  the  same. 

"  Nay,"  says  Don  Manuel,  in  his  cheerful  way, 
"  we  will  not  carry  this  on,  friends,  any  further.  But 
at  least  shake  hands  all  round ;  and,  as  you  prom- 
ised to  stand  by  one  another  as  companions  in  mis- 
fortune, do  so  now  all  the  more  as  companions  in 
consolation  and  prayer." 

Never,  I  believe,  or  seldom,  was  there  such  a  shak- 
ing of  hands  in  Europe  or  out  of  it.  The  men  all 
joined  in  a  ring,  and  grasped  each  other's  hands 
hard,  while  the  tears  stood  in  their  eyes,  and  they 
looked  upward.  At  last  Hilton,  to  express  himself, 
or  get  rid  of  what  weighed  on  his  heart,  quavered 
out  part  of  a  hymn  he  had  once  heard  (I  suppose)  in 
some  church  or  other : 

"  Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow, 
Praise  Him,  all  creatures  " — 

but  he  could  get  no  further :  for  his  voice  shook,  and 
there  was  a  silence  again. 

"  Now,  friends,"  »',ried  Don  Manuel  in  a  sprightly 
tone,  "  having  done  this^  for  which  1  humbly   thanl^ 


106  TH«  ADVBNTDRES  OF  OWEN  EVANS, 

God  from  ray  heart,  let  us  think  of  our  goDd  friend, 
the  shark  yonder,  'Tis  time  to  look  after  him,  foi 
he  has  been  very  patient  to  wait  for  us  all  this 
while." 

We  caught  up  our  guns,  eager  for  the  sport  :  and 
were  marching  down  to  the  shore,  when  all  at  once 
I  bethought  me.  "  Halt !"  cried  I ;  "  though  I  do 
not  take  this  gentleman  to  be  one  of  your  timorous 
kind  among  fishes,  like  a  shy  trout  in  a  pool,  that 
hides  himself  among  weeds  and  stones,  yet  there 
may  be  such  a  thing  as  frightening  even  a  shark,  af- 
ter all.  So  let  us  observe  some  generalship,  lest  we 
lose  him.  Our  best  chance  of  killing  is,  to  hit  hira 
in  tlie  head  ;  for  otherwise,  the  monster  has  as  many 
lives  as  a  cat,  and  will  swim  off  easily  with  all  our 
bullets  in  him,  and  laugh  at  us  as  he  goes."  "  1 
think,  though,"  observed  Harvey,  "  it  were  well  if 
one  of  us  aimed  at  the  heart  or  so,  to  have  a  double 
chance  with  him."  "  But  how  wull  you  get  at  his 
heart  ?"  asked  Harry  Gill ;  "  for  he's  a  sturdy  sort  of 
fellow,  mind ;  and  I  don't  think,"  he  added,  letting 
his  carelessness  get  the  better  of  him  again,  "  you'll 
be  likely  to  soften  hira  as  we  were,  by  asking  him  " 
— Don  Manuel  laid  his  hand,  quite  friendly,  on  his 
shoulder,  and  Gill  stopped  at  once,  reddened,  and 
looked  down. 

"  The  only  way,"  said  the  priest,  without  a  pause, 
saving  Harry  from  this  little  confusion  being  noticed, 
"the  only  way  to  hit  hira  in  the  body,  while  he 
keeps  under  water,  is  to  fire  into  the  water,  a  little 
on  this  side  of  him."  •'  Why  so  ?"  asks  Prodgers, 
Questioning  everything  again,  though  not  in  his  for* 


THR    CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  107 

mer  rough  way,  "  Because,"  answered  the  Don, 
"  by  that  means  you  make  the  water  convey  your 
bullet  at  an  angle  to  the  mark  you  would  hit,  which 
it  does  almost  as  free  and  forcibly  as  the  air  it- 
self." 

"  Like  the  gun  that  could  shoot  round  a  corner,*' 
bays  Hilton,  laughing.  "And  so  it  could,"  replied, 
the  priest,  good  humouredly,  "  if  there  was  a  wall, 
or  tree,  at  the  corner,  for  the  ball  to  glance  from. 
Did  you  never  hear  how  William  Rufus  met  his 
death?" 

"  I  never  heard  of  him  at  all,"  says  Hilton. 


CHAPTER     XVL 
WE  FIRE  nrro  the  enemy's  camp,  and  retreat  to 

OUR  OWN. 

The  shark,  all  this  time,  showed  himself  no  ways 
disposed  to  get  out  of  our  reach.  On  the  contrary, 
I  think  he  had  caught  a  sight  of  us,  and  was  wait- 
ing to  see  what  chance  he  had  of  making  a  supper 
off  some  of  our  number:  this  I  judged  from  his  lift- 
ing his  head  ever  and  again  over  the  water,  turning 
his  eye  in  our  direction  ;  for  it  must  be  observed, 
the  shark  can  turn  his  eye  every  way,  like  a  human 
creature,  which  gives  him  that  cruel  look  he  has,  as 
though  he  meant  mischief  We  thanked  him  for  his 
good  intentions,  but  resolved  to  be  even  with  him, 


108  THB    ADVBNTURK8    0?    OWRN    EVANS, 

if  we  could  any  way  compass  it.  So  we  formed  our 
plan  of  attack  as  follows  : 

Harry  Gill  was  to  get  out  on  the  ledge  of  the  rock 
from  wliich  Harvey  had  seen  the  skeleton  in  the 
shallow  ;  only  he  was  to  go  further  out  from  the 
cove,  to  be  ready  to  cut  off  the  enemy's  retreat, 
should  we  only  succeed  in  wounding  him  ;  and  to 
give  liis  worship  a  parting  salute,  to  finish  him  off. 
This  being  agreed  on,  Harry  started,  to  take  up  his 
post,  and  be  in  readiness :  but  we  called  out  to  him 
to  beware  of  his  footing,  and  keep  away  from  the 
edge  (the  sea-weed  being  as  slippery  hereabouts  as 
on  the  other  side  of  the  island) ;  lest  a  false  step 
should  bring  him  more  than  a  ducking,  and  cast  him 
into  the  jaws  of  this  monster,  who  kept  his  eye  on 
him  all  the  while  as  he  drew  nearer,  and  swam  near- 
er himself  also,  edging  towards  the  low  reef  of  rocks 
on  which  Gill  was  picking  his  way.  However,  we 
needed  not  to  caution  him ;  for  the  danger  was  full 
in  view,  and  he  went  on  steadily,  till  he  judged  he 
had  got  far  enough  out  from  the  strand  of  our  cove. 
Then  he  stood  still,  and  looked  back  to  us,  waving 
his  hand. 

As  for  the  rest,  we  drew  up  in  a  line  ready  to  give 
our  shark  a  volley  on  the  fii-st  sign  of  his  sheering 
off.  But  while  we  waited  for  the  moment  to  fire, 
Don  Manuel  came  in  again  with  a  word  of  counsel. 

"Throw  him,  friends,"  said  he,  "a  piece  of  the 
monkey,  and  then  fire  at  his  heart  as  he  turns  to 
seize  it." 

So  said,  so  done.  Prodgers,  who  had  the  best 
right  to  claim  the  beast  he  had  shot,  took  up  a  leg 


tHR   CATHOLIC   CRDS08.  lOf) 

and  pitched  it  into  the  water  with  a  good  splash,  and 
the  bait  fell  in,  about  half-way  between  the  fish  and 
the  strand;  but  no  sooner  had  it  touched  the  water 
than  our  friend  the  shark  darted  at  it  like  a  cat  after 
a  mouse,  dashing  the  sea  into  foam  as  he  swam  to  it. 
"  Now,  be  ready  !"  cried  Don  Manuel,  and  we  lev- 
elled our  pieces  at  once.  We  had  not  to  wait  an 
instant  j  for  the  shark,  after  trying  to  gorge  the 
bait  as  he  darted  at  it,  turned  on  his  side  to  take  it 
into  his  jaws;  and  then  the  under  side  of  this  huge 
tish  was  a  fair  mark  for  our  bullets. 

"  Fire !"  shouted  I,  and  pulled  my  trigger.  So 
did  the  rest,  with  great  steadiness;  and  thus  the 
two  fowling  pieces  and  my  rifle  (for  we  had  loaded 
the  old  condemned  piece  for  this  tuni,)  were  all  dis- 
charged at  once ;  and  all  took  elFect,  as  we  found 
afterwards. 

It  was  getting  so  dark,  the  sun  being  now  sunk 
on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  as  we  judged  bv 
the  loss  of  light,  that  we  could  just  see  the  white- 
ness of  the  creature's  side  as  he  turned  to  grorsre 
his  prey,  and  the  flashing  of  the  water  as  we  hit 
hira.  But  we  could  hear,  plain  enough,  the  kind  of 
snort  he  gave^,  from  pain  and  rage,  as  he  shot  oiF 
towards  the  open  sea  on  receiving  our  charge.  It 
was  plain,  also,  as  we  saw  from  the  motion  of  the 
back-fin  above  the  water  level,  that  he  swam  feebly ; 
indeed,  spite  of  the  great  strength  and  power  of  life 
possessed  by  this  monster,  he  must  have  been  bad- 
ly wounded,  what  with  my  rifle  ball,  and  the  large 
shot  from  the  other  pieces. 

"  Now,  Gill !  now,  Harry !"  cried  out  every  one,  as 


lid  TUB  4DTBNTrRRS  OF  OWBN  IVAlfi, 

tiie  enemy  sheai'ed  off  from  us :  *'  don't  let  him  go, 
man !  Why  won't  you  fire  ?  Like  a  land-lubber  as 
you  are,"  added  Prodgers,  in  a  heat. 

But  Gill  took  steady  aim,  kneeling  on  one  knee^ 
and  propped  his  gun  securely ;  then,  as  the  fish  went 
by  him,  he  delivered  his  fire  like  a  true  marksman — 
aiming  at  hia  head.  There  came  another  kind  of 
bubbling  snort,  louder  than  the  first ;  and  the  shark 
dived,  or  sank  under  water,  we  could  not  tell  which. 

"  'Tis  all  over  for  to-night,"  observed  Hilton ;  and 
so  indeed  it  was,  for  we  could  scarce  see  the  length 
of  the  muzzle  as  we  pointed  our  guns ;  and  there  be- 
ing no  moon  at  this  time,  the  sooner  we  prepared  to 
encamp  again,  the  better  for  us.  So  we  followed  our 
plan  of  last  night ;  gathering  our  brushwood,  though 
we  found  it  not  in  such  plenty  on  this  part  of  the 
island,  nor  of  such  good  stuff  to  bum  readily. 
When  this  was  lit,  we  unpacked  our  supper,  and 
spread  it  on  the  ground.  Then,  what  with  the  mon- 
key, which  we  ate  (I  must  say)  >vith  our  eyes  shut 
and  wry  faces,  what  with  the  remains  of  our  peccary 
and  bread-fruit,  helped  also  by  the  cocoa  nuts,  we 
made  out  our  meal  pretty  well.  But  all  our  talk 
was  of  the  sea-monster,  and  what  chance  we  liad  of 
finding  him  in  the  morning.  Gill  made  sure  of  hav- 
ing hit  him  in  the  head ;  and  indeed  I  hoped  so  too, 
from  the  noise  he  made,  and  his  going  down  at  once 
on  getting  the  shot.  "  That,"  said  Hilton,  ''  with 
what  he  had  got  before  from  the  rest  of  us,  would  be 
enough  to  settle  him  quietly."  Tom  Harvey  thought 
he  had  managed  to  get  out  to  sea :  and  so,  though 
lie  might  be  dead  as   a    door-nail,    we    sho  ild   be 


iBK  CATHOLIC   CRUSOE!.  Hi 

none  the  better  of  him.  "  Well,"  said  I,  taking  up 
the  matter,  "  if  we  get  him  after  all,  he  will  be  no 
small  prize  in  many  ways."  "  What  will  he  serve 
for,"  asked  Prodgers,  "  more  than  to  rid  us  of  one 
enemy,  while  thei-e  may  be  more  of  his  tribe  cruis- 
ing on  the    ame  tack  ?" 

On  this  I  told  them,  if  we  could  capture  our  fish 
to-moiTow,  he  would  serve  many  useful  ends  at 
once.  First,  his  teeth  would  furnish  us  with  more 
arrow-heads ;  and  added  to  the  stock  we  had,  would 
fill  our  quivers,  had  we  been  so  many  Tartars.  Then 
the  liver  is  known  to  yield  an  abundance  of  oil, 
sometimes  to  several  gallons.  "  If  only  we  were 
Russians  instead  of  Tartars,"  says  Gill,  "  that  would 
do  well  enough."  "  Besides,"  continued  T,  "  if  we 
can  anyhow  contrive  to  skin  him,  his  rough  skin  will 
make  shagreen  for  us,  that  will  come  in  useful  for 
more  things  than  I  can  tell  at  this  moment.  And 
his  bones  will  turn  into  several  tools  we  can  hardly 
do  without,  as  gimlets,  files,  pincers,  and  I  know 
not  what." 

In  a  word,  like  many  housewives,  more  eager 
than  experienced,  reckoning  their  chickens  before 
they  are  hatched,  we  disposed  of  our  shark,  all  to  his 
bones,  while  as  yet  we  knew  not  if  we  should  ever 
see  him  again.  And,  having  thus  cut  him  up  and 
finished  him,  we  finished  our  supper  likewise. 

"  Now,  my  dear  friends,"  says  Don  Manuel,  "  we 
have  proclaimed  ourselves  this  day  to  be  Christ- 
ians, with  a  sense  of  gratitude  in  our  hearts ;  and 
we  shall  go  to  rest  as  Christians,  I  am  sure  of  it." 

This    time,    'twas  no   new  idea  to  us  to  fall  to 


Il2  TBB    AbVBMTURKS   OF    OWrM    K^AKi, 

our  prayers.  Our  good  priest  knelt  down,  making 
the  sign  of  tlie  cross  oh  his  forehead  and  breast; 
wherein,  I  observed,  Hilton  tried  to  do  like  him, 
though  awkwardly  enough.  Then  Don  Manuel, 
adoring  the  presence  of  God,  and  thanking  Hiio 
anew  for  His  protection  of  us,  proceeded  to  ex 
amine  his  conscience  aloud,  while  we  listened  ou 
our  knees,  wondering ;  this  being  a  thing  stranger 
to  lis  even  than  prayer.  He  asked  himself  how  hw 
had  spent  that  day ;  did  he  give  his  first  thoughts  to 
God? — how  often  had  he  recalled  the  divine  pres- 
ence ? — what  had  been  his  thoughts,  his  words,  hw 
actions? — had  he  carefully  kept  himself  from  sm. 
whether  of  anger  or  any  other  kind  (here  old  Prodg- 
ers  gave  a  gruff  sort  of  "hem !"  that  nearly  set  Hil- 
ton off  laughing)  had  he  considered  others  with  cha- 
rity, or  provoked  them  to  offend  God  ?  (and  at  thia 
Harry  Gill  got  rather  red;)  and  so  on  through  a  few 
other  questions,  which  were  almost  as  strange  to  us 
as  though  he  were  speaking  a  foreign  tongue.  Then 
lastly,  the  priest  asked  himself  what  were  his  reso- 
lutions for  the  time  to  come,  if  his  life  was  sjiaied 
through  the  night  ? — did  he  detest  his  sins  because 
they  were  displeasing  to  the  good  God  ?  and  break- 
ing forth  with  fervor,  he  then  said, 

"O  my  God!  I  am  heartily  sorry  for  having  of- 
fended Thee;  and  I  detest  my  sins  most  sincerely, 
because  they  are  displeasing  to  1'hee,  my  God'!  who 
art  so  deserving  of  all  my  love  for  Thy  infinite  good- 
ness and  most  amiable  perfections:  and  I  firmly 
purpose,  by  the  help  of  Thy  grace,  never  more  to 


THE    CATHOLTC    CRtSOlC.  1  iS 

offend  Thee,  and  carefully  to  avoid  all  occasions  of 
Bin." 

With  our  souls  thus  refreshed  by  prayer,  we  set- 
tled down  to  refresh  our  bodies  with  sleep;  and  to 
begin,  stirred  our  fire,  though  we  now  felt  more  se- 
cure against  wild  beasts;  yet,  on  these  few  first 
nights  of  our  dwelling  in  this  strange  place  we  used 
it  as  a  precaution,  though  more  than  was  needful, 
and  that  we  might  go  to  rest  without  an  anxious 
thought  or  care.  Then,  gathering  round  it  as  we 
had  the  night  before,  Ave  lay  down  in  full  confi- 
dence, and  most  of  us  were  sound  asleep  in  a  short 
space ;  only  that  Don  Manuel  stepped  aside  to  finish 
his  prayers  by  himself. 


CHAPTER  XVn. 

FIRE-SIDE  TALK. 


I  HAVE  noted  these  particulars  of  our  two  first 
days  in  this  place  of  our  banishment,  for  as  much  as 
tliey  remained  fresh  in  the  memory  of  us  all  for  a 
long  time  after;  but  no  one  will  expect  (should  this 
record  of  the  misery  of  six  poor  men  ever  chance  to 
fall  into  other  hands)  that  I  am  to  go  on  recording 
the  after  part  of  our  exile  with  a  like  fulness. — 
Much  of  our  time  henceforward  went  by,  one  day  so 
like  another,  that  it  were  tedious  to  put  down  at 
any  length  what  befel  us  as  it  happened.  Indeed, 
one  of  my  chief  cares  which  I  imparted  to  my  kind 


114  IHB   ADVKNTUMS   OF    OWKN    KVAN8, 

counsellor  the  priest  (for  our  two  heads,  I  must  say, 
had  to  think  for  the  rest,)  was,  how  to  employ  the 
men,  and  how  to  keep  them  amused.  'Tis  true,  we 
had  (one  would  think)  enough  to  occupy  our  time; 
for  we  had  to  build,  to  plant,  to  snare  and  tame  ani- 
mals for  our  support ;  to  fish,  whether  angling,  or 
with  such  rude  nets  as  we  might  make  shift  to  con- 
trive ;  to  practise  shooting  with  arrows  and  jave- 
lins when  our  powder  was  out:  lastly,  we  had  to 
invent  some  method  of  weaving,  however  miserable 
stuffs,  to  supply  us  with  clothes.  By  these  needfiil 
employments  the  time  would  not  hang  heavy,  could 
we  but  persuade  the  men  to  keep  up  to  their  work 
and  live  in  peace  with  one  another.  This  last  thought 
was,  indeed,  the  one  most  on  my  mind,  how  to 
preserve  harmony  amongst  us.  For  a  short  time 
had  shown  how  ready  the  men  were  each  to  indulge 
his  humors  at  the  expense  of  his  fellows ;  and  how 
soon,  with  their  uncurbed  passions,  provided  with 
fire-arms  as  they  were,  some  deadly  feud  might 
spring  up  to  plunge  our  small  society  into  war, 
and  give  our  island  its  first  taste  of  blood. 

As  I  sat  by  the  watch-fire,  I  mused  in  this  fash- 
ion till  I  was  weary  of  thinking  alone,  and  felt  glad 
when  Don  Manuel  stepped  again  into  the  circle  of 
the  fire-light,  and  spread  his  cloak  for  his  night's 
rest.  I  asked  him  if  he  was  too  inclined  for  sleep 
to  talk  with  me  a  while ;  then  stated  to  him  all  that 
was  in  my  thoughts. 

"  Well,  friend,"  says  he,  cheerfully,  as  was  hi? 
wont ;  for  of  all  men  I  ever  knew,  he  was,  I  think, 
0ie  cheerfulest :  seldom  laughing  out  loudj  as  th^ 


TBI   CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  llS 

rest  would  when  the  fit  took  them,  but  as  seldom 
(after  our  first  great  trial)  looking  any  ways  down- 
cast, and  never  sour  or  stern ;  "  well,"  says  he,  "  for 
quarrels,  you  see  we  have  been  able  to  build  up 
something  of  a  wall  as^ainst  them." 

I  could  not  for  the  life  of  me  make  out  what  he 
meant  by  a  wall ;  and  looking  at  him  to  explain 
himself:  "  why,  to  be  sure,"  says  he,  "  by  beginning 
to  pray,  and  pray  together." 

"  I  must  confess,  sir,"  answered  T,  "  these  two 
turns  that  we  having  knelt  down  all  in  a  body  took 
me  by  surprise,  like  a  new  thing,  and  gave  me  ano- 
ther notion  altogether  of  what  praying  means." 

"  Why,  so  ?"  asks  he,  turnmg  his  face  upon  me 
quickly  :  "  you  have  prayed,  of  course,  my  friend, 
ever  smce  you  were  a  child  ?" 

I  felt  overcome  with  shame  to  be  thought  of  so 
much  better  than  I  deserved  ;  and  to  have  it  taken 
for  granted  I  had  done  what  I  knew  myself  to  have 
been  far  enough  fiom  doing.  But  Don  Manuel 
went  on,  without  taking  notice  of  my  silence ;  and 
as  if  he  spoke  to  himself,  part  to  me : 

"  Prayei,"  is  the  elevation  or  lifting  of  the  soul  to 
God.  Now,  the  higher  the  soul  is  lifted,  the  nearer 
it  draws  to  Him ;  and  the  nearer  it  draws,  the  more 
like  Him  does  it  grow  :  then,  you  see,  as  God  is  eternal 
tranquillity  and  peace,  so  man,  when  he  begins  to  pray, 
begins  to  know  peace ;  aiid  knowing  peace  in  himself, 
loves  to  be  at  peace  with  others.  He  gets  one  de- 
gree, say,  of  this  blessed  love  of  peace  when  he  prays 
once ;  and  is  likely  to  get  another  degree  of  it  the 
next  time  he  prays,  and  so  on  :  just  as  a  mason  qt 


Il6  THB  ADTBNTDRES  OF  OWKN  BVANS, 

bricklayer  lays  one  course  of  stones  or  bricks  for  his 
wall,  then  another  again,  resting  on  that.  At  last, 
the  soul  gains  a  confirmed  habit  of  peace,  and  feels 
a  great  pam  at  behig  out  of  peace,  with  any  one,  or 
witnessing  any  breach  of  peace  or  charity :  and  this 
is,  as  it  Avere,  like  toppuig  the  whole  with  a  coping- 
stone.  So,  now,  that  is  what  I  call  building  the 
wall.  Is  it  not  good  masonry,  ray  dear  friend  ;  and 
is  it  not  worth  while  to  raise  such  a  wall  against  ha- 
tred, violence,  misery  ?" 

I  could  not  answer  him,  I  fairly  own  ;  for  my 
heart  filled  again,  and  well  nigh  overflowed.  I  sat 
looking  into  the  fire;  I  felt  the  truth  of  all  this  good 
man  had  been  saying.  Yet  his  talk  was  as  simple 
as  a  child's,  as  to  the  manner  of  it :  only  he  seemed 
to  speak  with  much  knowledge  from  having  practised 
his  doctrine,  which  I  make  no  doubt  he  had  done  for 
years.  After  a  while,  I  turned  to  him,  and  pursued 
our  discourse : 

"  And  there  are  some  people,  sir,"  said  I,  "  who 
are  not  content  to  be  at  peace,  but  strive  to  make  all 
others  be  so  too." 

He  seemed  a  little  confused,  as  if  I  had  said  what 
he  did  not  know  how  to  answer,  and  did  not  like  to 
hear  addressed  to  him. 

"  Yesterday,"  continued  he,  as  if  to  turn  it  oflf, 
"  when  we  were  going  up  that  mountain,  we  got 
into  clearer  air  the  higher  we  went,  and  could  see 
further  on  every  side  of  us.  If  any  one  asked  you 
why,  you  would  answer:  of  course,  because  we  were 
higher  up.  And  so  it  is  A^th  our  souls  likewise. 
When  we  stniggle  against  the  power  of  things  pre* 


TH8    CATHOLIC   OHUSO*.  Il7 

ent  that  would  draw  us  away  from  God,  be  they  in 
the  way  of  pleasure,  or  anger,  or  what  you  will,  wo 
are  climbing  up  the  mountain  ;  sometimes  with  dif- 
ticulty  and  pain,  in  spite  of  many  weights  that 
would  drag  us  down  again.  When  we  pray,  we  are 
climbing.  When  we  give  up  to  others  for  peace 
— when  we  are  obliged  to  stand  against  others  for 
principle — when  we  do  good  to  others  for  charity — 
we  are  climbing.  The  oftener  we  do  these  things, 
the  hiofher  we  climb,  and  the  stronger.     The  higher 

3  3  O  O 

we  climb,  the  moi-e  pleasant  is  the  exertion,  and  the 
more  delightful  the  prospect.  I  will  give  you  some 
lines,  written  by  a  poor  heathen  as  much  as  two 
thousand  five  hundred  years  ago ;  and  then  reflect, 
if  even  he  could  see  all  this  so  clearly,  what  ought  we 
Christians  to  tliink  about  it  ?" 

Then  he  i-epeated,  with  his  strong  foreign  ac- 
cent : 

"  Baseness  is  easy,  chosen  by  the  throng, 
Nor  rough  the  way,  nor  far  to  seek,  nor  long : 
Severer  toil  th'  immortal  gods  have  given 
To  fence  the  narrow  way  that  leads  to  heaven. 
All  strait  and  steep,  until  the  height  be  won  ; 
Tlien  with  a  gentler  toil  it  leads  the  traveller  on." 

"You  see,"  continued  Don  Manuel,  when  he  had 
concluded  his  lines,  "  a  poor  man  who  had  so  little 
idea  of  the  One  true  God  that  he  calls  his  idols  '  the 
immortal  gods,'  still  knew  something,  at  least,  of  the 
truth  we  speak  of  Reason  carried  him  a  certain 
way ;  though  by  virtue  he  only  meant  a  proud  con- 
formity of  the  life  to  the  natural  conscience  ;  and 
knew  nothing  of  that  charity  which  is  the  true  fulfil- 
ling of  the  law." 


il6  tHB    AbVBNTURKS   OF   OWEN    ETANB, 

"  Nothing  of  charity  ?"  asked  I. 

"  Certainly  not,"  answered  tlie  priest,  "  for  charity 
is  a  Christian  virtue,  and  follows  upon  faith." 

"  Faith  ?"  pursued  I,  as  if  I  were  deteimined  to 
make  objections  :  "  but  then  you,  sir,  as  a  Catholic, 
would  say  that  we  who  are  not  so,  cannot  have 
faith  ?" 

"  You  cannot,  indeed,  my  dear  friend,"  answered 
he,  looking  at  me  Avdth  much  concern  in  his  face — 
"  and  the  greater  pity  for  you.  But  you  may  have 
several  things  like  it,  or  leading  the  way  to  it,  or 
producing  some  of  its  effects." 

I  looked  at  hira  as  if  I  did  not  understand  him, 
which  indeed  I  did  not. 

"  We  are  both  too  tired  now,"  said  he,  giving  a 
little  yawn,  "  to  follow  this  much  further.  But  you 
may  have  the  beginning  of  faith,  or  what  is  a  prepar- 
ation for  it,  or  what  is  borrowed  from  its  teachings  to 
its  own  disciples  ;  and  so  may  do  the  same  things  to 
some  extent  as  if  you  liad  fJAith,  by  a  kind  of  imita- 
tion." 


THB  OATHOLIO   0RD80E.  110 

CHAPTER   XVm. 

A     FBW    LITTLE     DEBTS. 

Op  course  I  was  not  satisfied,  and  he  saw  it. 

"  If,  now,"  pursued  he,  looking  upward,  "  we  had 
a  moon  at  this  time,  which  we  have  not,  and  it  were 
shining  over  our  heads,  it  would  be  very  bright — ■ 
would  it  not,  and  very  beautiful,  and  would  influ- 
ence the  tides  this  way  or  that,  or  would  light  the 
traveller  on  his  road,  and  serve  to  read  by,  to  some 
degree  ?" 

I  nodded  to  this,  but  could  not  see  his  drift  at  all. 

"  Well,  after  all,  would  it  be  the  sun  ?" 

I  smiled,  and  waited  to  hear  further. 

"  No,"  pursued  Don  Manuel,  speaking  now  with 
60  much  energy  that  he  half  roused  some  of  the 
sleepers ;  and  Prodgers  began  to  utter  an  oath  or 
two  in  his  sleep :  "  No  !  take  that  bright  moon  at 
her  full  when  she  is  most  cloudless  and  most  power- 
ful ;  and  all  her  light  is  borrowed :  it  is  a  tnere  re- 
flection from  the  sun.  She  is  herself  a  dark,  dull 
body ;  only  capable  of  giving  back  and  (I  may  say) 
reporting  the  light  she  receives  from  the  sun,  the 
fountain  of  all  light.  Take  away  the  sun,  and  the 
moon  would  be  absolutely  dark,  as  she  is  in  a  total 
eclipse.     But  do  I  tire  you  with  this  ?" 

"  By  no  means,  sii*,"  said  I ;  "  I  do  not  see  whith- 
er you  are  going,  but  I  am  anxious  to  follow  you  to 
the  end." 

"  I  am  only  going  to  this  point,"  replied  he,  smi- 


120        THB  ADTKNTDRBS  OF  OWKN  BVANS, 

ling;  "that  the  Catholic  Cluirch,  to  wliom  alone  the 
mission  of  teaching  the  nations  is  given,  besides  fully 
enlightening  her  children,  also  enlightens  partly 
those  who  reject  her.  She  enlightens  them,  so  that 
tliey  still  hold,  as  religious  opinions,  some  portions 
of  her  teaching,  though  not  by  faith,  or  in  the  right 
way.  They  get  light  from  her,  as  the  moon  from  the 
sun,  by  reflection.  The  fahitest  glimmer  of  twilight 
or  a  meteor  that  shoots  and  expii'es,  is  better  than 
total  gloom ;  and  a  reflected  light,  though  imper- 
fect, is  light  as  far  as  it  goes.  So  the  Church  has 
lower  and  lesser  benefits  for  those  who  will  not  ac- 
cept her  best  gifts ;  and  at  every  turn  makes  many 
her  true  debtors  who  least  acknowledge  the  debt. 
But  come ;  it  is  time  to  snatch  a  few  hours'  sleep." 

"  Stay  one  moment,  sir,  I  beg  you,"  cried  I  again, 
as  he  was  settling  himself  to  rest.  "  What  you  say 
moves  me  very  much,  I  can  tell  you.  I  do  not  half- 
understand  it,  though.  Will  you  give  me  an  instance 
of  what  you  mean  ?  What  have  we  borrowed  from 
your  Catholic  Church  ?" 

Don  Manuel  reckoned  up  on  his  fingers. 

"  First,"  said  he,  "  the  sacred  Scriptures  them- 
selves ;  for  without  the  authority  of  the  Church  you 
would  not  know  which  of  the  various  writings  were 
inspired,  even  of  those  you  acknowledge." 

"  Do  not  interrupt  me  now,"  added  he,  with  a 
good-natured  look,  "  if  you  wish  me  to  go  through 
ray  list ;  for  'tis  getting  too  late  to  do  more  than 
just  read  it  through.  Let  me  go  on.  Secondly, 
you  owe  to  us  the  change  from  the  seventh  day  to 
the  first  day  of  the  week,  as  a  day  to  be  kept  holy ; 


tn«   CATHOLIC   CRUSOie.  i^l 

ind  if  it  were  not  for  that,  you  would  be  grievoiisly 
breaking  one  of  the  commandments  every  Saturday, 
and  practising  a  vain   observance  every  Sunday." 

This  staggered  me,  I  confess ;  for,  little  as  1  had 
observed  the  Sunday  for  many  years,  except  to  idle 
it  away,  I  did  not  forget  the  words  of  the  command- 
ment, "  Remember  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day 

.  .  .  the  seventh  day  thou  shalt  do  no  manner 
of  work." 

"  Thirdly,"  he  went  on,  "  but  indeed  I  should  have 
put  it  first,  you  owe  to  us,  as  far  as  you  really  hold 
them,  the  true  doctrines  of  the  most  Holy  Trinity 
and  the  Incarnation." 

"  Nay,  now,  sir,"  cried  I,  breaking  in  with  some 
vexation,  and  feeling  angry  with  him  for  the  first 
time  since  our  acquaintance ;  "  how  can  you  say  we 
owe  this  to  you  ?  Why,  'tis  a  part  of  our  teaching 
too,  I've  always  heard " 

"  Remind  me  as  early  to-morrow  as  you  like," 
answered  the  priest,  gently,  of  the  two  names,  Sa- 
bellius  and  Nestorius ;  and  I  will  explain  my  mean- 
ing.    Would  you  like  me  to  finish  my  catalogue  ?'* 

I  made  a  sign,  not  a  very  gracious  one — for  I 
was  much  put  out  by  what  he  had  said. 

"  Fourthly,  then,"  continued  he,  "  though  I  fear 
to  vex  you  again  by  mentioning  it,  you  owe  to  us 
the  rest  of  all  that  is  found  in  the  Creeds,  the  Apos- 
tles' and  the  Xicene,  as  well  as  the  Athanasian." 

"  Fifthly,  't  is  only  by  authority  of  the  Catholic 
Church  that  you  have  ventured  to-day  to  taste  of 
(he  peccary  and  the  bustard,  or  the  monkey,  without 
fear  of  sin." 


m  THK  ADVRNTCiiKS  OF  OWBTf  EVANS, 

By  this,  I  quite  thought  he  was  laughing  at  met 
no  sooner  did  he  see  it  in  ray  countenance,  than  he 
came  nearer,  and  laid  his  hand  on  my  shoulder  as  I 
Bat,  saying  : 

"  You  do  not  suppose  I  would  jest  in  that  way  ? 
I  was  never  more  serious.  It  would  take  some  time 
to  explain  what  I  mean:  only  remember,  in  a  word, 
there  was  a  divine  command  against  eating  flesh  with 
the  blood  in  it,  issued  before  the  law  of  Moses,  and 
continued  after  it  by  the  Apostles.*  Now,  unless 
the  Church  can  pronounce  that  the  command  was 
not  always  to  bind,  you  are  bound  by  it  at  this 
moment.  The  Council  of  Jerusalem  enforced  it  on 
the  disciples,  who  were  freed  from  the  Mosaic  law. 
But  if  you  are  bound  by  it,  you  have  been  guilty 
of  a  grievous  sin  this  day,  and  most  days  of  your 
life,  as  I  have  stated.  That  is  what  I  mean  ;  and 
thus,  your  release  from  that  law  of  not  eating  blood 
with  the  meat  makes  your  fifth  obligation  to  the 
Catholic  Church." 

I  could  not  have  kept  anger  in  my  heart  against 
him,  so  simple  and  frank  was  he ;  even  had  he  in- 
tended a  jest  upon  me :  but  this  I  now  felt  sure  he 
did  not.  So  I  at  once  begged  him  to  go  on,  and 
all  my  old  trust  in  him  revived. 

"  I've  come  to  t^e  little  finger  of  my  left  hand," 
says  he,  smiling, "  and  give  you  warning,  friend,  I 
will  not  go  beyond  the  middle  finger  of  the  other, 
rhree  more  points,  and  then  I  go  to  sleep." 

"  In  the  sixth  place :  do  you  not  owe  to  the  Catho- 
lic Church  whatever  benefit  you  think  you  have  had 

•  Sfe  Gen.  iv.  4  ;  Acts,  xv.  20,  29.--EIJ, 


ttttt  CAtltOtTC  6RD60M.  I2d 

from  Confirmation,  if  you  have  been  confirme«l?  for 
she  pronounces  it  a  sacrament,  and  they  who  say 
otherwise,  have  kept  it  as  a  form." 

"  Seventlily  ;  as  you  (or  your  teachers)  think  you 
have  among  you  a  Christian  ministry,  handed  down 
from  the  Apostles :  though  I  could  not  honestly  say 
you  have,  yet  if  you  had,  you  coald  only  have  it 
from  us,  as  your  learned  writei-s  acknowledge,  nay, 
maintain  tooth  and  nail,  as  their  best  chanca 

"  Eighthly — and  last :  if  it  is  not  from  the  Catho- 
lics, whence  do  you  get  your  solemn  cathedrals, 
that  you  make  so  little  use  of;  your  beautiful  parish 
churches,  each  with  the  title  of  a  Catholic  saint ; 
your  stately  colleges  and  halls  of  learning,  whose 
very  names,  as  Corpus  Christi,  St.  Mary's,  All  Souls', 
Peterhouse,  prove  they  come  from  us ;  your  ancient 
almshouses,  where  even  now,  a  dole  is  given  daily 
(I  am  told*)  to  the  wayfarer  and  the  mendicant,  aa 
was  once  done  at  every  convent  gate ;  your  fasts 
and  festivals,  neither  of  which  you  keep  ;  your 
mined  abbeys  which  you  visit  on  parties  of  pleasure  ; 
your  healing  springs,  that  cure  even  those  who  be- 
lieve them  to  be  nothing  but  chalybeate  or  medicinal 
waters ;  and  so  on,  down  to  the  market-crosses  in 
your  provincial  towns,  which  afford  a  pedestal  for 
the  town  clock,  and  a  shelter  for  the  town  crier  with 
his  bell  on  rainy  days  ? 

"  That  is  enough  for  to-night,"  added  he,  yawning 
a   little  again :   "  so  I  omit  Magna  Charia,  Habeas 

*  Tliis  is  fit  least  the  case  at  the  ancient  hospital  or  mon;\s 
tcrv,  of  (Tolv  Cros-5  ne:ir  Winr'icstcr,  nt  the  ff;ite  o*"  which  (hv 
antient  deed)  a  piece  of  bread  and  cup  of  beer  may  be  dallj 
claimed  by  every  ^^ayfa^er. 


124  TBI   ADTRN^URSS   or   OWkM   fiVAKb, 

Corpus,  and  the  other  great  bulwarks  of  the  British 
Constitution,  together  with  the  whole  banking  sys- 
tem, that  woukl  keep  us  up  till  midnight.  So  now, 
wholesome  slumbers  and  the  blessing  of  God." 

The  priest  wrapped  himself  in  his  cloak;  and, 
making  again  the  sign  of  the  cross,  nodded  to  me 
with  a  kind  look,  and  was  soon  quietly  asleep. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

WE    GAIN     OUR     PRIZE. 

But  as  for  me,  I  sat  there  by  the  fire,  thinking  on 
what  the  priest  had  said ;  and  found  much  in  it  was 
very  new  to  me,  and  some  thmgs  I  wished  to  find 
an  answer  to  and  could  not:  until  I  dropped  off  in 
my  turn. 

We  were  woke  in  the  morning  by  a  shouting  that 
caused  us  all  to  spring  on  our  feet ;  we  caught  up 
our  guns,  and  looked  at  once  to  the  j)riming,  to  be 
ready  against  surprise.  Our  first  thought  was  of 
savages,  who  might  have  landed  in  the  night;  but 
looking  round,  seeing  Hilton  was  not  among  us,  we 
listened  again,  and  presently  knew  it  was  his  voice 
that  shouted  to  us  fi-om  the  cave.  So  we  ran  down 
to  him,  eager  to  get  some  news  of  the  shark;  for 
that,  we  judged,  was  the  meaning  of  the  noise  lie 
made. 

So  soon  as  we  got  clear  of  the  trees  where  we  had 
encamped  the  night  before,  we  saw  the  shark  indeed 


THR    CATHOLIC    CRU80B.  125 

floating  quite  (lend  (;i8  it  seemed),  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  off  shore,  and  Ned  Hilton  almost  beside 
himself  with  joy;  he  danced  on  the  sand  with  extra- 
vagant gestures ;  he  sang  snatches  of  a  sea  song ; 
thou  he  shouted,  now  to  us  to  come  quick,  now  to 
the  shark,  inviting  him  to  land:  in  short,  I  thought 
he  had  taken  leave  of  his  wits,  so  like  a  senseless 
creature  did  he  behave  himself  But  it  is  to  be 
considered,  the  interest  we  take  in  the  objects  round 
us  is  measured  by  the  employment  we  have  for  our 
thoughts ;  and  I  have  read  of  a  poor  prisoner,  chained 
for  many  years  in  a  dark  dungeon,  who  by  great 
patience  had  tamed  a  spider  in  his  cell,  so  that  the 
creature  would  come  to  him,  when  he  whistled  to  it, 
out  of  a  crack  in  the  wall ;  and  how  fond  he  grew  of 
it,  and  made  it  a  companion  :  how  the  brutal  gaoler, 
finding  what  delight  the  poor  man  took  in  this  rep- 
tile, shook  it  on  the  ground  one  day  when  he  came 
in  and  crushed  it  ^\'ith  his  foot ;  also  how  the  man 
took  it  to  heart,  and  was  like  to  pine  for  the  loss  of 
his  friend  the  spider.  So  that  our  poor  Xed  was  to 
be  excused  for  the  excess  of  spirits  he  showed  when 
the  shark  came  floating  back  to  us  again :  indeed,  I 
believe  he  was  as  overjoyed  at  this  discovery  as  ever 
a  needy  man  who  found  in  his  garden  a  pot  full  of 
guineas  to  pay  his  debts  with. 

But  our  concern  was  now,  to  possess  ourselves  of 
this  monster,  and  bring  him  to  land.  First,  we  could 
not  be  sure  he  was  truly  dead :  for  these  creatures 
keep  their  life  in  them  so  long,  and  against  all  ap- 
pearance, that  I  judged  it  foolhardy  for  any  one  to 
swim  out  to  him  and  fasten  a  twine  around  him,  which 


126  THB   ADYBNTDRBS   OF    OWEN    KTAMR, 

was  what  Hilton  proposed,  but  I  would  by  no  meaiui 
consent  to.  After  awhile,  we  had  the  satisfaction  to 
see  the  tide  was  now  setting  in  for  the  cove ;  and  we 
had  only  to  wait  till  the  carcass  should  drift  in  near- 
er. But  I  proposed  to  try  with  the  rifle  (as  the  only 
piece  among  us  that  would  touch  him  at  that  dis- 
tance), if  he  were  dead  beyond  a  doubt :  and  I  com- 
plimented Harry  Gill  by  offering  him  the  first  shot  at 
our  enemy.  So  Gill  began  by  marking  the  bullet, 
to  know  it  again  when  we  had  gained  our  prize: 
then  taking  good  aim,  fired  and  hit  him,  again  (as  we 
judged)  under  the  side-tin;  but  he  stirred  not,  nor 
gave  sign  of  life;  whereby  we  knew  him  for  dead, 
and  gave  a  cheer  for  Harry  Gill,  whose  shot  had 
killed  him  yesternight. 

I  raised  no  objection  now  to  any  of  our  number 
swimming  off  to  take  the  shark  in  tow.  Only  1 
begged,  whoever  went  would  have  a  care,  and  keep 
clear  both  of  the  jaws  and  tail  of  the  fish  ;  it  being 
known  that  a  stroke  from  the  tail  of  a  shark  would 
kill  a  man,  though  the  fish  V)e  but  in  a  dying  con- 
vulsion. But  they  all  seemed  content  to  wait  till 
the  tide  should  bring  him  in,  which  it  did  nearer  at 
ever)'  beat  of  the  waves ;  a  litth;  wind  blowing  at 
the  time  up  the  cove.  As  he  lay  broadside  on,  he 
came  drifting  in  heavily,  till  we  could  measure  hira 
with  our  eyes :  then  we  discovered  he  was  indeed  a 
monstrous  fish,  and  a  good  deal  bigger  than  the 
skeleton  that  lay  in  the  shallow.  We  judged  hira 
well  nigh  thirty  feet  in  length,  as  it  afterwards 
proved  when  he  came  to  land.  And,  to  be  short, 
thn  tide  soon  brought  him  so  near,  that  the  four  men 


tHK   CATHOLIC    CRnSOI.  Mt 

uraded  into  tue  water  with  the  handspike,  and  Don 
Manuel's  walking  staff,  together  with  some  branches 
they  tore  from  the  trees  and  stripped  with  their 
knives.  By  help  of  these,  they  managed  to  turn  the 
shark's  head  Jo -shore,  and  so  waited  till  the  tide 
should  ground  V\v^,  which  it  did  about  half  an  hour 
aft.*»r  our  shot. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

BLOWN    INTO     HARBOR. 


Wb  w?T(i  favored  by  the  wind,  which  still  kept 
blowing  up  the  cove,  and  indeed  freshened  as  the 
morning  advanced :  for,  had  it  not,  I  believe  we  had 
never  got  our  prize  high  enough  on  shore  to  be  of 
much  use  to  us.  And,  to  be  short,  the  wind  in- 
creased so  much  upon  us  within  half  an  hour  after 
the  shark  touched  land,  as  made  us  look  out  for  a 
squall ;  but  truly,  when  it  came,  'twas  no  squall,  but 
a  hurricane  instead.  The  sky  grew  blacker  in  the 
offing  than  ever  I  saw  it  in  my  country  on  a  dark 
day  in  November ;  on  every  side  the  sea-birds  flew 
screaming  in,  and  swept  close  by  us,  so  that,  had  we 
had  nothing  else  on  hands,  we  >3ould  have  knocked 
them  over  with  our  staves,  and  the  power  of  the 
wind  was  such  as  bent  some  palm  trees  near  the 
shore  as  though  they  had  been  so  many  saplings,  or 
whips  of  osier. 

Our  only  safety  now  was  to  throw  ourselves  flat 


1^  THE   ADTKNTURKS   Of   OWKK   IVAN^, 

on  our  faces,  which  we  all  did  at  once,  but  not  be- 
fore the  wind  had  twirled  away  Prodgers'  hat,  and 
sent  it  high  in  the  air,  so  that  we  found  it  not  i'or 
near  a  se'ennight  after,  in  a  banana  tree  some  halt 
mile  (I  am  sure)  from  the  place  we  were  in.  But 
now  was  no  moment  for  grumbling,  or  thinking  of 
hats  ;  for  the  storm  waxed  to  an  awful  pitch,  as  it 
does  in  the  tropics  when  it  bursts  in  earnest. 

What  with  the  rending  of  the  branches  of  trees, 
and  roar  of  the  waves  that  now  came  driving  up  our 
cove  as  fleet  as  a  race-horse,  and  raging  like  a  tiger, 
tossing  their  foam  high  as  the  very  trees  and  drench- 
ing us  with  the  spray,  and  what  with  the  thunder  of 
the  surf  that  broke  on  the  coral  reef  outside  our  lit- 
tle harbor,  the  scene  was  beyond  anything  I  can  put 
down  on  paper.  The  tide  washed  up  so  near  the 
place  where  we  had  anchored  ourselves  at  full 
length,  we  were  no  longer  safe  in  staying  there.  I 
began  to  think  the  third  wave,  as  they  say  the  third 
wave  is  ever  the  highest,  would  suck  us  baok  into 
the  wild  sea.  So,  choosing  a  moment  when  there 
seemed  a  lull,  or  at  least  the  wind  not  being  so  rag- 
ing as  before,  we  were  up  and  scudding  before  the 
storm,  till  we  reached  some  underwood  that  lay  per- 
haps some  two  hundred  yards  in-shore ;  yet  not  un- 
der the  higher  trees,  for  that  we  dreaded,  lest  they 
should  be  torn  up,  or  their  branches  rent  ofi",  and  fal) 
on  us,  and  so  crush  us  out  of  life. 

As  to  our  prize  that  we  had  been  so  anxious  to  se- 
cure one  short  hour  before  this  tempest  broke  upon 
our  heads,  we  thought  of  it  so  little,  that  I  believe  all 
the  sharks  that  ever  swam  might  have  floated  out  to 


THl    CATHOLIC   ORVBOB.  12S 

leaward,  without  our  bestowing  a  thought  on  their 
loss  to  us.  So  important  do  things  appear  to  us  poot 
mortals,  till  something  more  weighty  comes  in,  to 
wipe  them  clean  out  of  our  minds  ! 

But  this  ivas  not  all ;  for  the  rain,  or  water-spout 
rather,  began  now  to  pour  down  upon  us  in  a  deluge 
80  that  we  were  forced  from  our  brushwood  would 
we  or  no,  and  driven  to  seek  some  shelter,  though 
already  we  had  not  a  dry  stitch  on  us,  a  thing  woe- 
ful enough,  seeing  we  had  no  change  of  garments 
awaiting  us  in  this  wide  world.  We  dragged  our 
way,  so  well  as  we  might,  the  force  of  the  wind  not 
abating,  into  the  wood ;  holding  on  by  the  bushes, 
till  we  were  sheltered  by  the  trees,  cocoa  and  bana< 
na,  with  others,  that  grew  pretty  thick  hereabouts, 
and  plenty.  We  ran  which  way  soever  the  wind 
would  take  us,  not  thinkmg  of  aught  but  to  get  free 
of  this  deluge  of  rain ;  however,  we  guessed  at  the 
time,  we  were  making  for  the  ridge,  or  back-bone  of 
rock  that  formed  the  south  end  of  this  island. 

'Twas  not  long  before  we  saw  the  upper  parts  of 
it  towering  above  our  heads ;  and  the  trees  that 
crowned  it,  bending  and  swaying  every  way  under 
the  toraado  of  wind ;  then,  working  our  way  some- 
what further,  we  got  under  this  wall  of  rock,  which 
rose  sheer  up,  much  like  to  the  side  of  a  house.  But 
what  comforted  us  most,  was  to  see,  about  twenty 
steps  as  you  turned  to  the  left,  a  mass  or  crag  of 
rock  that  had  fallen,  I  suppose,  from  the  height,  or 
been  split  off  from  the  main  part  of  the  cliff  by  some 
earthquake.  This  bent  over  to  the  cliff  it  had  been 
lorn  from,  at  an  angle,  so  that  the  upper  part  I 


130  THK    ADVENTURES   OF   OWBN    EVANS, 

guessed  to  be  within  eight  feet  of  it,  while  the  base 
was  at  least  as  many  yards  distant  from  the  cliff:  it 
looked  dangerous,  as  though  it  would  fall  upon  ufe 
if  we  got  under  it :  till  we  considered  again,  it  mast 
have  hung  in  that  way  for  many  ages,  forasmuch  as 
trees  of  a  large  growth  had  sprung  up  between  the 
two  portions  of  rock  ;  besides,  the  fallen  mass  was 
covered  with  shrubs  that  grew  upright  on  it,  feather- 
ing to  its  very  top. 

"  Here,"  says  Don  Manuel,  looking  about  him,  "is 
our  shelter  till  the  hurricane  be  past ;  and  I  see  not 
but  it  may  be  so  for  many  a  day  to  come :  for  where 
will  you  find,"  continued  he,  "  a  better  shelter  than 
this  rock  over  head  ?  See,  no  drop  of  the  pelting 
rain  hath  reached  us:  then,  the  trees  round  about 
wull  be  both  shade  and  defence,  and  we  could  so 
plant  ourselves  out  from  the  world  that  neither  sav- 
age nor  wild  beast  could  find  out  our  hiding-place." 

"  Aye,  but,"  persisted  Gill,  going  back  to  his  first 
idea,  "  we  have  no  view  here  of  the  sea  ;  a  ship  might 
touch  at  the  island,  and  send  her  boat  ashore,  and 
we  be  none  the  wiser,  and  lose  our  chance." 

"  I  see  a  way  out  of  that,"  says  Tom  Harvey,  "  for 
'tis  easy  to  climb  this  rock,  and  so  to  the  cliff  over- 
head :  then  we  shall  have  a  clear  look-out  on  both 
sides." 

"  You've  hit  it,  messmate,"  cried  Hilton,  clapping 
him  on  the  shoulder,  "  so  here  goes  for  a  scramble." 
With  that,  he  sprang  up  the  rock,  by  the  help  of  the 
roots  of  the  brushwood  that  grew  on  it,  as  he  would 
op  the  shrouds  of  a  ship.  Harvey  was  after  him, 
and  we  all  followed  ;  for  by  this  time  tlje  worst  of 


THE   CATHOLIC   CRUSOB.  I  Si 

the  hurricane  was  over,  though  the  wind  moaned, 
and  the  waves  were  lashing  in  fury,  as  high  as  ever. 
But  we  were  so  wet  we  feared  neither  rain  or  spray. 
From  the  top  of  our  rock  on  to  the  cliff  was  an 
easy  leap ;  for,  as  I  said,  the  distance  at  top  was  not 
more  than  seven  or  eight  feet,  and  there  was  a  little 
dent  or  landing  place  in  the  cliff  opposite,  worn  by 
rain,  or  a  torrent,  or  sawn  out  by  the  branches;  it 
gave  us  sure  footmg,  so  we  sprang  across  without  a 
second  thought.  Then  a  smart  climb  brought  us  to 
the  rocky  look-out,  from  which  we  could  sweep  the 
horizon  round,  stopped  only  by  our  volcano  (so  I 
called  it  always)  to  the  north  of  the  island.  We  gave 
a  glance  out  to  westward  of  our  little  kingdom;  but 
all  was  quiet  there,  at  least  by  comparison  ;  for  this 
gale  had  come  upon  us  from  east-by-south,  or  from 
that  to  due  east.  Harvey  begged  for  the  loan  of  my 
glass :  then  laid  himself  down  flat,  pulled  his  hat 
over  his  brows,  and  then  looked  out  in  the  wind's 
eye. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  NEW  ARRIVAL. 


In  a  minute  or  two  I  heard  him  say  softly  to  hira- 
m]f,  "There's  something  out  there  in  the  offing  1 
cannot  make  out.  Is  it  another  big  shark,  or  what  ?" 
Then,  after  looking  long  and  steady,  he  jumped  up- 
and  shouted  out,  "  Boat  ahoy !" 

I  do  believe,  had  a  dead  man  spoken,   we  could 


132       THR  ADVENTURSS  OF  OWEN  SYAM8, 

scarce  have  been  more  taken  aback  than  by  this  cry 
of  Tom  Harvey's.  All  were  on  the  alert,  and  Prod- 
gers  and  Gill  scuffled  for  the  glass  between  them — 
but  Tom  gave  it  back  to  me,  while  I  lay  down  flat 
to  take  an  observation  of  the  unlooked-for  stranger. 
It  was  indeed  a  boat,  I  well  saw,  but  of  what  kind  I 
could  not  so  well  distinguish ;  only,  from  the  prow 
of  it  running  up  (so  far  as  I  could  judge  while  it 
sported  like  a  feather  on  the  angry  waves)  into  a 
high  peak,  like  the  Indian  canoes  of  the  South  Seas, 
I  set  it  down  for  no  boat  built  in  Europe  or  the  col- 
onies. It  came  driving  in;  and  first  through  the 
glass,  then  with  the  naked  eye,  we  could  see  men  in 
it ;  they  seemed  to  be  three  or  four,  but  could  not 
manage  the  boat,  as  was  plain  from  the  way  she 
tossed  and  drove  before  the  wind.  So  they  came  on 
for  the  coral  reef,  and  we  expected  every  moment  to 
see  her  go  to  pieces.  "  Lord,  have  mercy  on  their 
poor  souls  !"  cried  the  priest,  dropping  on  his  knees. 
We  all  answered  Amen ;  for  the  danger  was  so 
great  we  gave  them  up  for  lost,  and  kept  looking  on 
and  wondered  to  see  the  boat  hold  out  still.  Only 
Don  Manuel  remained  kneeling,  and  prayed  on  with- 
out moving.  By  this  the  boat  was  within  a  wave  or 
two  of  the  reef;  and  in  a  few  moments  more  a  huge 
roller  lifted  her  up,  stern  foremost,  right  over  into 
our  cove,  with  all  on  board  :  she  was  capsiied  as 
she  came,  and  the  crew  flung  into  the  boiling  sea. 

At  this,  with  a  common  impulse,  we  ran  down 
again  at  our  best  speed  towards  the  shore  ;  making 
for  that  ledge  of  rock  on  which  Harvey  had  stood, 
as  I  said,  when  he  found  the  dead  shark  that  had  ao 


ttlt   CATHOLIC   CRQSOi.  lS3 

nigh  decoyed  us  into  the  jaws  of  the  live  one.  For 
this  point  we  made  straight ;  judging  in  our  minds, 
as  we  ran,  'twould  give  us  our  best  chance  to  deliv- 
er this  ill-fated  crew,  who  must  else  perish  before 
our  eyes  in  the  water.  The  boat  had  been  flung 
clean  over  the  coral  reef,  as  you  might  cast  a  stone 
or  weed  over  a  garden  wall ;  she  did  not  appear  so 
much  broken  as  might  be  thought,  for  as  she  came 
nearer  we  could  observe  she  floated,  only  keel  up- 
wards ;  for  she  had  a  rude  kind  of  jury-keel  fas- 
tened on  her,  though  now  partly  torn  away.  At 
least,  she  did  not  fill  or  go  down,  as  she  would  if 
the  wave  that  sent  her  into  the  cove  had  been  less 
full-bodied  or  powerful ;  for  then  she  must  have 
knocked  about,  on  and  ofi"  the  reef,  till  she  had  either 
gone  do'V^Ti,  or  fairly  gone  to  pieces. 

But  the  condition  of  the  poor  souls  that  had  man- 
ned her  was  scarce  less  desperate  than  if  they  had 
been  left  outside  the  reef  The  surf  was  still  boil- 
ing 80  high  and  wild,  we  could  not  well  see  how 
matters  stood  with  these  poor  fellows  ;  but  soon  we 
saw,  to  our  sorrow,  one  of  them  was  dead  already — 
for  he  floated,  or  rather  was  rolled  over  and  over 
again  by  the  furious  waves,  and  made  no  motion  to 
swim.  For  the  rest,  they  made  a  struggle  indeed, 
as  well  they  might,  but  a  weak  one  it  was,  against 
the  fury  of  the  rollers  that  drove  over  them ;  two  of 
these  savages  struck  out  for  land,  swimming  man- 
fully, though  every  other  moment  thev  were  under 
water  again.  One  (he  seemed  but  a  lad)  clung  fast 
to  the  canoe;  this  one,  we  thought,  had  the  best 
chance,  if  only  he  could  hold  out  a  while  longer,  for 


134  tH«  ADVBNTDBBS  OF  OWKN  KVAtiS, 

he  had  managed  to  scramble  on  to  the  keel  and  held 
on  with  tlie  gripe  of  despair,  while  the  boat  came 
higher  up  the  cove  with  each  stroke  of  the  waves, — 
Yet  he  was  not  the  first  to  reach  shore,  neither :  for 
by  this  we  had  made  a  shift  to  reeve  our  twine  (the 
best  cable  we  had)  into  a  noose,  and  Harvey  had 
found  a  branch  of  a  tree,  of  a  biggish  thickness,  but 
short,  to  answer  the  purpose  of  a  life-buoy,  though 
rudely  enough. 

Having  secured  this  log  or  billet,  when  we  had 
stripped  it  hastily  of  some  lesser  branches  and 
leaves,  in  the  noose  of  our  twine,  we  all  stood  as 
near  as  we  dared  to  the  margin  of  the  cove,  and  with 
one  heave  hove  it  into  the  sea  towards  the  nearest 
of  the  men  that  were  struggling  to  reach  us.  The 
Indian,  as  we  had  already  seen  them  all  to  be,  made 
for  it  with  his  remaining  strength,  and  after  catch- 
ing it  once  and  losing  it,  he  caught  it  again  and  held 
it  fast.  Indeed  it  held  him  fast,  too ;  for  in  the  con- 
fusion of  the  waves  that  boiled  around  him,  twisting 
him  about  like  a  straw  in  a  mill-dam,  he  got  the 
twine  around  his  arm,  and  it  cut  him  like  a  knife, 
almost  to  the  bone.  But  this  he  regarded  not ;  for 
what  will  not  a  man  disregard  when  life  itself  is  at 
stake  ?  besides,  he  was  by  this  time  so  spent,  I  ques- 
tion if  at  the  moment  he  much  felt  it.  After  all,  he 
ran  a  chance  of  being  strangled  in  the  water  from 
very  weakness  had  not  Hilton  and  Tom  Harvey 
now  ventured  in  and  pulled  him  by  main  force  to 
land. 

Dead  enough  this  Indian  seemed  to  be,  as  the 
priest  and  I  carried  him  from  the  surf  and  laid  him 


Tm   OATnOLIC   CRUSOB.  185 

oil  the  sand  ;  but  by  chafing  him  some  time,  with 
ho. ding  his  head  so  as  to  disgorge  the  sea  water  he 
had  swallowed,  we  had  the  comfort  to  bring  him  to 
lnnisel£  Then  I  left  him  to  see  after  the  other  two, 
that  .were  still  struggling  in  the  waves ;  but  Don 
Manuel  stayed  with  the  first  one  lest  he  should  faint 
igain.  His  fellow  swimmer,  as  we  watched  him, 
had  a  harder  escape  ;  we  judged  him  older  than  the 
first,  he  swam  so  feebly ;  and  while  he  still  had  some 
Httle  way  to  maI^e,  we  saw  him  cease  to  strike  out 
altogether,  and  presently  he  sank  slowly. 

At  this,  the  pooi-  lad  who  still  clung  to  the  canoe 
set  up  the  most  dismal  howl  you  ever  heard — more 
like  the  cry  of  a  wild  beast  at  night  than  any  sound 
from  human  lips.  We  knew  not  then,  this  old  man 
was  the  lad's  own  father;  but  his  cry,  and  the  sight 
of  the  sinking  Indian,  put  us  all  to  our  wits'  ends  to 
save  him  ;  but  without  success,  had  it  not  been  for 
Tom  Harvey  again. 

"  Life  is  sweet,  boys  !"  cried  he,  "  though  it  be 
but  the  life  of  a  savage  Indian.  Join  hands  all  in  a 
line,  and  I'm  foremost  man  at  him  !"  Don  Manuel 
came  running  down  to  take  his  share  in  the  action, 
and  dashed  into  the  water,  next  to  Harvey.  Then 
cauie  Gu'i,  forward  for  anything,  and  so  the  others, 
holding  hands  firmly  :  so  that  Harvey,  part  swim- 
ming, part  wading,  after  he  had  been  beaten  back 
once  or  twice,  and  the  chain  of  hands  all  but  broken 
by  the  waves  (thotigh  by  this  they  were  subsiding 
apace)  came  up  to  the  savage,  whose  head  was  now 
ibove  water  again,  driving  on  for  shore,  though  ^X 


136  THK    ADVINTURBB   OF   OWBM    EVAKe, 

the  last  gasp;  and  seizing  him   by   his   long  hair, 
called  to  the  rest  to  haul  them  ashore. 

But  we  soon  found  our  brave  Tom  had  risked 
his  life  in  more  than  one  way  to  save  this  fellow- 
creature's  ;  for  the  sinking  man,  feeling  something 
to  grapple  with,  clung  round  Harvey  with  such  a 
grasp  as  was  more  than  Tom  could  do  to  shake  offl 
In  another  minute,  they  had  both  surely  sunk  to- 
gether :  when  Harry  Gill,  without  more  ado,  caught 
Don  Manuel's  staff  out  of  his  hand  before  he  was 
aware,  and  dealt  the  Indian  such  a  blow  with  it  on 
the  head  as  sent  him  under  water  again.  There 
came  another  wild  cry  from  the  lad,  who  was  drift- 
ing in  upon  his  canoe ;  and  he  sprung  off  it  into  the 
waves,  to  try  and  save  his  father. 

It  seemed  a  cruel  act  at  the  time ;  and  doubt- 
less admitted  of  no  defence,  were  it  not  a  balance  be- 
tween losing  two  lives  wdthout  remedy,  and  risking 
one  only.  Add  to  this,  Harvey  was  a  Christian  bom 
and  so  a  more  valuable  life  than  the  savage's ;  he 
was  our  comrade,  and  the  other  a  stranger  cast  upon 
our  shore ;  he  had  risked  a  life,  too,  that  was  in  no 
danger,  and  that  was  his  own  to  keep,  for  a  life  that 
was  all  but  gone;  and  that  we  had  a  chance  of 
saving,  after  we  had  rescued  Tom's.  I  know  not 
what  our  priest  would  have  said  in  this  case ;  for 
after  the  thing  was  over,  it  never  chanced  that  we 
discussed  it  among  ourselves.  But  putting  all  to 
gether,  though  my  first  impulse  was  of  indignation 
against  Gill,  yet,  thinking  on  it  after,  I  knew  not 
how  to  blame  him  so  much  for  what  he  had  done 
on  the  spui  of  the  moment.      Be  that  as  it  will,  oar 


fHi    CATHOLIC   CKUI»0«.  Wt 

first  concern  was  to  fieh  up  the  poor  old  Indian ; 
which  we  managed  at  lent^th,  with  no  small  pains : 
and  brought  him  to  the  surface,  and  so  to  land, 
dead  as  a  door-nail,  so  far  ^a  we  could  see. 

In  truth,  we  all  were  in  sad  case  enough,  when 
this  was  over:  wet  and  wearied,  and  chilled  to 
the  bone ;  Tom  Harvey  half  choked  witli  his  struggle, 
and  the  sea-water  he  had  swallowed ;  Don  Manuel 
not  much  better :  and,  for  our  captives,  or  guests, 
call  them  as  you  may,  one  seemingly  dcvd,  notwith- 
standing all  our  chafing  of  his  limbs,  for  it  failed  to 
bring  him  to ;  the  other  scarce  able  to  fit  up  and 
moan ;  and  the  y6ung  savage  howling  and  bearing 
his  hair  like  a  mad  thing  over  the  body  of  hift  Vfi-ther 
To  look  at  us  there  on  the  shore,  one  would  have 
thought  a  slave-ship  had  been  wrecked  in  that  hivri- 
cane,  and  we,  part  of  the  crew,  with  a  few  of  the 
slaves,  escaped  with  our  lives  from  the  boiling  sea. 


CHAPTER  XXIL 

DOCTORING  AND  rURVEYING. 

As  for  the  second  Indian,  with  all  our  skill  and 
care  bestowed,  he  came  round  slowly :  we  were 
buised,  around  him,  Don  Manuel  and  I,  in  the  mode 
of  regular  practice,  and  the  young  savage  in  a  mdei 
way,  for  he  crumpled  up  his  father's  fingers,  and 
pulled  his  ears,  enough  (one  would  think)  to  make  a 
very  statue  cry  out.      But  it  was  done  out  of  love, 


188  THB    ABVKKTDRKS   OP   OWKN   XTAMB, 

to  bring  him  to:  for  I  never  saw  more  concern 
expressed  than  in  this  poor  creature  at  what  he 
supposed  his  father's  death.  Now  he  would  kneel 
beside  him  on  the  sand,  using  the  rude  remedies  I 
gpeak  of:  now  he  would  fling  himself  on  the  body, 
weeping  and  howling  :  then  he  sprang  up,  strelching 
his  clenched  hands  towards  the  sky,  as  pleading  to 
the  gods  he  was  taught  to  worship,  to  give  him 
back  the  life  of  his  father.  At  last,  espying  a  sharp 
shell  on  the  sand,  he  seized  it  in  an  access  of  fury, 
and  began  to  inflict  such  wounds  on  his  own  head 
and  cheeks,  that  he  soon  ran  down  with  blood. 

The  men  had  looked  on,  up  to  now  with  much 
concern  on  their  faces,  to  see  the  wild  grief  of  this 
untaught  nature  :  but  when  he  thus  began  to  scarify 
hhnself,  Harvey  and  Prodgers  seized  each  a  hand, 
and  stayed  him.  The  young  savage  struggled  from 
them  with  all  his  might ;  when  they  took  the  shell 
out  of  his  clenched  fist,  he  turned  upon  them  with 
threatening  gestures,  still  pointing  upward.  This 
action  we  did  not  understand  at  the  time,  until  we 
had  learned  to  communicate  with  these  savages  in 
a  mixed  language,  part  English  and  part  Indian : 
then,  indeed,  we  made  out  from  the  lad  that  he  had 
offered  his  blood  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  life  of  his 
father. 

But  Richard  Prodgers  having  begun  to  practies 
charity,  seemed  inspired  with  another  happy  idea; 
and  pulling  his  flask  of  brandy  out  of  his  pocket, 
handed  it  to  me.  saying;  "Try  the  poor  old  fellow 
with  a  drop  of  this ;  and  't  is  a  wonder  I  had  n't 
tliought  on't  before."    Indeed,  it  was  dull  of  myself, 


fun   CATHOLIC    CRU80B.  139 

too,  not  to  have  thought  of  the  brandy  as  a  remedy 
for  drowning.  However,  now  we  applied  it  in  right 
earnest,  and  gave  the  dead  man  (as  he  seemed)  his 
fii-st  taste  of  that  "fire  water"  which  has  been  so  fatal 
to  many  another,  savage  or  civilized. 

Whether  it  was,  the  brandy  took  more  effect  on 
who, had  never  tasted  it,  or  that  all  we  had  done  for 
him  began  to  revive  him  without  giving  a  symptom ; 
certain  it  is,  when  we  had  poured  some  of  this  down 
his  throat,  he  began  to  choke  violently,  then  sneezed 
once  or  twice,  and  opened  his  eyes.  We  now  lifted 
him  up  ;  though  he  could  not  stand,  we  propped  him 
up  for  a  few  minutes,  then  began  to  walk  him  about 
slowly,  till  he  gained  some  use  of  his  limbs. 

But  you  should  have  seen  the  joy  of  the  son  when 
he  saw  his  father  revive  again.  Nothing  was  too 
extravagant  for  him  to  make  known  his  feelings  by : 
he  gambolled  and  capered  on  before  him,  shouting, 
talking  to  him  in  his  own  language,  which  had  the 
strangest  discordant  sound,  formed,  as  it  seemed 
down  in  the  throat :  so  he  went  on,  till  the  old  man, 
growing  faint,  pointed  with  his  finger  to  his  mouth, 
to  make  known  to  us  he  wanted  food. 

Want  of  food  seemed  now  the  prevailing  disease 
amongst  us :  every  man  felt  by  this  time  he  had 
earned  his  breakfast,  but  when  we  set  about  pre- 
paring for  it,  we  found  little  enough  left  in  the 
larder.  The  shark  had  devoured  the  last  of  our 
monkey ;  and  of  the  remaining  provender,  all  but 
a  few  scraps  was  gone,  so  wasteful  had  we  been. 
So,  setting  Don  Manuel,  with  Prodgers  and  Harvey, 
to  have  an  eye  to  our  Indian  friends,  lest  they  might 


140  TBI  ADTGNTITRKS  OF  OWEN  BtAtti, 

give  US  the  slip,  and  get  into  the  woods,  to  be  a 
trouble  to  us  after  (though  the  poor  fellows  were 
too  weak  and  dispirited  to  have  any  thoughts  of 
it  at  that  time,)  I  took  my  rifle,  and  ranged  \\dth 
Hilton  and  Gill  into  the  thicket,  to  cater  for  the 
party.  We  took  the  young  savage  with  us,  motion- 
ing him  by  signs  to  keep  close  at  our  heels  and  not 
get  before  us ;  as  well  that  he  might  be  out  of 
danger  from  our  shot,  as  to  prevent  him  from 
escaping.  But  he,  for  his  part,  had  nothing  of  the 
kind  in  his  head :  being  occupied  with  observing  us, 
which  he  did  with  all  admiration  and  astonishment ; 
he  regarded  us  (so  we  judged  from  his  looks)  as 
beings  of  some  superior  order  in  human  shape,  and 
much,  I  suppose,  as  we  should  regard  an  angel  that 
were  to  appear  to  us ;  but  indeed,  anything  less  like 
angels,  in  appearance  or  spirit,  seldom  has  been  seen 
on  this  earth.  However,  the  Indian  lad  followed  us 
obediently ;  and,  seeing  from  our  actions  what  we 
were  about,  he  took  up  a  smooth  stone  or  two  that 
lay  in  his  path,  making  signs  to  us  that  he  would 
knock  down  any  animal  that  came  in  his  way,  and 
kill  it,  and  bring  it  to  us  to  eat.  All  this  we  made 
out  readily  from  his  dumb  show,  which  was  so 
expressive,  we  could  not  mistake  it,  and  so  ridiculous 
we  could  not  choose  but  laugh  at  it  heartily.  We 
answered  his  likewise  by  signs,  bidding  him  come 
along,  and  drop  the  stones  again  ;  which  he  did  with 
submission,  and  followed  us  like  a  very  slave,  cross- 
ing his  hands  on  his  breast. 

We  had   not  gone   very  far,   till  we   roused  an 
animal  out  of  the  thicket,  such  as  we  had  not  seen 


TH8   OATHOLTO    OKI}  SOS.  141 

before :  neither  did  we  often  meet  with  such  in  our 
residence  on  the  island ;  nor  could  I  well  account 
for  our  meeting  this  one  at  the  present.  Something 
it  was  of  the  hog  kind,  though  not  in  all  things  like 
our  peccary,  neither :  but  anything  in  shape  of  food 
was  acceptable  to  us  in  our  hunger,  so  I  knocked  it 
over  with  my  rifle,  and  Harvey  picked  it  up  stone 
dead,  or  drew  it  along,  rather. 

But  we,  that  were  so  used  to  the  sound  and  effect 
of  fire  arms,  did  not  reckon  on  what  they  would 
produce  upon  the  spirits  of  one  that  never  yet  had 
heard  them.  We  were  surprised  to  see  our  young 
savage  fall  to  the  earth  on  the  sound  of  my  piece's 
discharge  :  he  lay  like  a  dead  thing,  on  his  face ; 
and  when  we  came  to  him  and  stirred  him,  bidding 
him  get  on  his  feet  again,  he  only  rose  to  his  knees, 
supplicating  us  with  the  most  moving  gestures,  and 
pointing  to  the  rifle  I  held  in  my  hand :  then  speak- 
ing to  it,  as  though  it  were  a  live  thing,  and  be- 
seeching it  not  to  kill  him. 

Thi&  made  us  merry  again ;  till  the  distress  of  the 
savage  moved  us  to  some  compassion.  I  came  to 
him,  and  took  him  by  the  hand,  holding  my  gun 
behind  me,  to  assure  him  I  meant  him  no  harm,  and 
80  raised  him  to  his  .feet.  When  he  had  gained 
some  courage,  he  looked  anxiously  about  for  the 
piece  that  had  been  fired;  but  when  I  brought  it 
forward,  all  his  fears  revived,  and  I  believe  he 
would  have  fled  a  way,  but  that  by  my  voice  I  half 
commanded  and  half  encouraged  him  to  stand  still. 
Then  I  presented  to  him  the  stock  of  my  rifle,  and 
moved    it    towards    him:  he  trembled  from  head 


142  THE   ADTBNTURBS   OV    OWEN   IVANS, 

to  foot  as  he  eyed  it ;  at  length,  falling  on  his  kneet 
again,  he  placed  the  butt  of  the  piece  on  his  head, 
and  clasped  his  hands  over  it,  by  which  I  saw  he 
meant  to  worship  it. 


CHAPTER  XXIIL 

WB  ABK  TAKEN  TO  BE  GODS. 

Little  religion  as  there  was  amongst  us,  except 
wliat  our  priest  had  taught  us  lately,  we  were  struck 
with  horror  (at  least  I  speak  for  myself)  to  behold 
this  ignorant  savage  bowing  himself  down  thus  to 
the  stock  of  a  tree.  T  took  the  rifle  from  him  angrily, 
pointing  upwards  to  the  sky;  to  make  him  under- 
stand that  life  and  death  came  from  thence  alone. 
He  seemed  partly  to  understand  me,  and  nodding 
his  head  and  smiling,  pointed  upwards  too,  and  then 
to  the  gun ;  by  which  I  made  out  that  he  thought 
the  god  whom  he  had  worshipped  (in  his  blind  way) 
had  sent  down  this  piece  upon  earth,  or  had  come  to 
dwell  in  it,  and  so  had  worked  the  wonderful  effects 
he  had  seen  it  produce.  But  when  I  handled  the 
rifle  again,  and  began  to  sponge  it  with  my  ramrod, 
and  load  it  with  powder  and  ball,  then  he  changed 
his  opinion,  and  began  to  think,  as  I  was  master  of 
this  terrible  engine,  and  could  do  with  it  as  I  would, 
I  must  needs  myself  be  a  god. 

He  crept  to  me,  with  all  possible  signs  of  revei-ence 
j^ud  fearj  touching  the  ground  several  tinaes  with  Jiifi 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRU8M.  14S 

forehead  as  he  came ;  then,  drawing  nearer,  he  took 
my  foot  with  trembling,  and  placed  it  on  his  head  as 
he  lay  in  the  dust.  This  I  refused  with  a  frowning 
countenance ;  and  raised  jpy  hand  again  to  heaven, 
forbidding  him  to  worship  a  creature  such  as  I :  but 
all  of  no  use.  The  poor  Indian  could  not  get  it  out 
of  his  thoughts  that  we  were  masters  of  the  thunder 
and  lightning,  and  could  do  what  we  would  Avith  life 
or  death.  So  I  gave  it  over  for  the  time ;  resolving 
to  speak  to  Don  Manuel,  and  see  what  could  be  done 
to  enlighten  this  dark  soul,  and  teach  him  to  know 
something  of  God.  Meanwhile,  I  motioned  to  him 
to  take  this  animal  (the  one,  I  mean,  that  we  had 
killed)  on  his  shoulders,  and  run  before  us  to  the  rest ; 
which  he  did  willingly,  and  arrived  before  us  in  spite 
of  the  weight. 

At  sight  of  this  food,  the  savages  were  not  to  be 
restrained;  indeed,  taking  into  account  their  long 
fast  (for  we  made  out  from  them  later,  they  had  not 
tasted  bit  nor  sup  for  the  best  part  of  two  days)  we 
thought  it  well  to  let  them  have  their  way ;  so,  cut- 
ting off  a  leg  and  shoulder  for  our  own  use,  we  aban- 
doned the  rest  to  their  heathenish  gluttony.  And 
short  work,  truly,  did  they  make  of  it,  without  so 
much  as  a  thought  about  cookery  of  any  kind.  But 
I  must  record  here,  on  the  other  hand,  the  tender 
^lial  attentions  paid  by  the  poor  lad  to  his  father 
for,  seeing  the  old  man  still  so  weak  as  scarce  to  be 
able  to  raise  hand  to  mouth,  this  young  savage 
(though  less  a  savage  indeed  than  many  a  son  more 
civilized)  occupied  his  whole  care  about  feeding  his 
father    with  the  choicest  morsels  he  could  tear  off 


144  THB  ADVBNTDKBS  OF  OWBN  IVANS, 

«rith  his  fingers ;  putting  them  lovingly  into  bia 
nouth,  and  talking  to  him  all  the  while  with  that 
strange  kind  of  jabbering  he  had  used  at  first  This 
talk,  or  some  part  of  it,  J  made  out  to  be  about  the 
tiring  of  the  rifle,  and  wonderful  killing  of  the  animal, 
without  arrow,  javelin,  club,  or  even  stone  :  for  first 
he  pointed  to  it  (or  as  much  as  was  left  after  their 
meal,)  then  ran  along  swiftly  on  his  hands  and 
feet,  to  imitate  the  creature's  running,  which  he  did 
in  the  most  laughable  way  you  ever  saw.  Then  he 
stood  upright  to  take  me  ofi^,  too :  but  that  he  did  not, 
till  he  had  fii-st  inclined  towards  me  with  great 
reverence,  crossing  his  hands  on  his  breast  again  and 
Uttering  some  words,  or  sounds  rather,  that  were 
meant  to  show  respect  for  the  person  he  spoke  o£ 
Then,  stretching  out  his  left  arm  straight,  and  at 
full  length,  pointing  his  finger  by  way  of  muzzle  to 
a  gun,  he  snapped  his  other  fingers  smartly  for  the 
click  of  the  lock,  and  made  a  booming  sound,  or  kind 
of  rude  bellowing  to  express  the  report  of  the  piece. 
Then  again,  he  turned  himself  into  the  animal  I  had 
shot,  and  went  tumbling  and  rolling  over  and  over ; 
then  lay  still,  as  though  he  were  dead,  and  so  got  up 
again,  and  came  back  to  the  rest. 

All  this  pantomime  amused  our  men  heartily :  as 
for  Ned  Hilton,  he  turned  to  Harvey,  and  bade  him  • 
cheer  up,  and  not  take  on  for  the  loss  of  his  monkeys, 
if  they  should  not  live  (the  two  young  monkeys,  as 
I  said  before,  were  sickening  at  this  time,  and  died 
very  soon  after : )  "  For  here,  messmate,"  says  he, 
"  you  have  a  young  monkey  in  this  nigger,  as  full  of 
(ricks  as  any ;  and  you  may  teach  him  to  fetch  and 


fH>   OATHOMO   CRUSOi.  l45 

earry :  see  he's  not  afraid  of  speaking  and  being  put 
to  work."  * 

As  for  the  Indians,  they  seemed  to  thhik  there 
was  nothing  laughable  in  what  their  young  countrj'- 
man  told  them :  no  sooner  had  he  finished  his  ac- 
count, than  they  rose  up,  and  coming  towards  us 
with  the  same  gestures  of  submission  he  had  used 
before,  bent  down  before  our  feet ;  then  lifted  our 
feet  gently,  and  were  for  placing  them  on  their 
heads,  in  sign  of  servitude,  or  adoration,  I  scarce 
know  which.  I  noticed  the  only  one  of  our  number 
who  seemed  proud  of  this  being  done  was  Prodgers : 
as  for  the  rest,  Hilton  and  careless  Harry  laughed  at 
it  with  a  will ;  Tom  Harvey,  too,  was  amused  at  the 
odd  gestures  of  these  poor  savage  men.  Don  Man- 
uel did  what  I  had  done  before,  only  in  a  better 
way,  for  it  came  more  natural  to  him.  He  took  the 
hand  of  the  Indian  who  had  offered  him  this  homage 
and  that  was  the  old  man  whom  we  had  fetched 
back  from  death  with  so  much  difficulty,  who  seemed 
to  single  out  Don  Manuel  as  the  one  that  had  best 
title  to  reverence.  This  old  Indian  came  creeping 
to  him  as  though  he  were  more  than  human  :  the 
priest  put  that  by,  with  some  marks  of  displeasure, 
though  kindly;  then,  taking  his  hand,  raised  it  with 
his  own  towards  heaven,  to  make  him  understand, 
'twas  God  had  saved  him,  and  that  he  must  adore 
God  alone. 

Thus,  our  first  communication  with  these  savages 

*  The  negroes  in  the  West  Indies  had  a  notion  that  the 
monkey  was  human,  and  could  speak  if  he  would  ;  hut  that 
he  kept  silence  to  avoid  being  employed  as  a  slave. — Ed. 


14d  THE    ADVENTURKS   OF    OWRN    BYAtfi, 

was,  SO  far,  on  the  side  of  Christianity  ;  a  thing  I  am 
glad  to  think  on  now,  reviewing  all  that  befel  us. 
"  Too  often,"  said  Don  Manuel  to  nie  when  we  talked 
t  over,  "  they  who  ought  to  have  carried  to  the  hea- 
then the  light  of  the  Gospel,  have  only  stirred  for  them 
the  fire  of  hell." 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

A   LESSON  IN  INDIAN. 

OuB  next  thought  was,  how  to  establish  a  kind  of 
language  to  converse  with  these  new  and  'strange 
friends  of  ours.  After  some  consulation,  withdraw- 
ing ourselves  a  little  apart,  the  men  asked  me  to 
make  the  savages  a  speech  in  dumb  show,  to  gain 
their  confidence,  but  their  submission  too.  Don 
Manuel  joined  this  request ;  and  though  I  asked  him 
to  try  it  himself,  he  still  motioned  me  forward.  So 
I  drew  near  to  them,  where  they  jvere  sitting  hud- 
dled together  with  much  anxiety,  their  chins  resting 
on  the  palms  of  their  hands,  and  eyeing  every  move- 
ment of  ours  with  their  great  rolling  eyes.  But 
when  they  saw  me  approach  with  my  rifle,  they  all 
sprang  up  in  terror  again,  and  prostrated  their  faces 
in  the  dust,  making  no  doubt  I  had  determined  to 
kill  them.  Nay,  perhaps  they  thought  we  were  go- 
ing to  eat  them  too,  or  at  least  one  among  them : 
for  the  men  were  even  now  preparing  a  fire  to  cook 
■ome  portions  of  the  hog  for  our  meal,  and  they  sup- 


THfe   OATHOLIC   CRUSOB.  l4t 

posed,  it  seems,  I  was  come  to  fetch  them  to  increase 
onr  good  cheer. 

Finding  this,  I  laid  aside  ray  rifle,  placing  it  care- 
fully on  the  sand  ;  then  still  advanced  a  few  steps, 
and  held  out  my  empty  hand  to  them  I  had  no  such 
intention  as  they  feared.  I  could  see  they  watched 
all  this  very  closely ;  and  it  gave  them  much  joy, 
you  may  be  sure :  so,  seating  themselves  in  a  row, 
and  with  gestures  of  submission,  they  listened,  with- 
out interrupting  me  again.  I  say,  listened  ;  for  I 
found  I  could  not  get  on  with  my  dumb  show  only, 
but  must  accompany  it  with  words :  and  though  it 
may  appear  strange  to  any  one  who  reads  this,  yet 
I  believe  he  will  find,  by  placing  himself  in  my  cir- 
cumstances, he  would  help  out  his  actions  by  words, 
even  as  one  who  speaks  on  what  interests  him  much, 
is  sure  to  help  out  his  words  by  action. 

My  address  ran  thus,  or  somewhat  as  follows  : 
"  Friends,"  said  I,  in  a  mild  voice,  smiling  on  them 
all  the  while,  "  we  have  rescued  you  from  those 
waves;"  and  here  I  pointed  with  my  hand  over  to  the 
sea,  which  was  now  growing  calm  again.  This  ac- 
tion they  understood  very  well ;  and  bowed  their 
heads  to  say,  'twas  true,  and  they  were  very  grate- 
ful to  us  for  saving  them.  "  We  are  glad  of  it," 
continued  I ;  "  and  thankful,  as  you  ought  to  be,  to 
that  great  God  who  has  preserved  you  from  death" 
[raising  my  hand,  pointing  upwards,  though  I  must 
say,  my  heart  rebuked  me  for  preaching  gratitude 
when  I  had  put  it  so  little  in  practice.  But  if  we 
measured  our  instruction  by  our  own  practice,  which 
of  us  would  say  a  word  to  his  neighbor  for  his  good?] 


i4g 


THE    ADVUNTURKS   OF   OWHN    EVAMi, 


Well,  this  second  action  of  mine  was  plain  enough 
to  them  too :  only,  while  I  pointed  straight  up  to 
heaven,  they  all  pointed  with  both  arms  stretched 
out  to  the  sun,  to  make  me  know  that  was  the  god 
they  thought  had  saved  them  from  the  sea.  Tliis 
made  me  feel  angry  again  ;  yet  not  so  much  as  I  de- 
termined to  make  show  of,  that  I  might  wean  them 
from  that  horrid  idolatry  of  theirs.  So,  putting  on  a 
frowning  countenance,  I  closed  my  fist,  and  shook 
it  at  them,  to  threaten  them :  at  which  they  dropped 
their  hands  again,  and  bowed  their  heads,  as  saying, 
it  should  be  just  as  I  would.  I  supposed  at  the 
time,  and  made  out  from  them  after,  M'hat  was  their 
notion  about  us;  viz.,  that  my  God  must  needs  be 
much  greater  than  their  god,  since  I  was  myself  so 
superior  to  them,  and  not  their  own,  inasmuch  as  the 
tempest  had  obscm-ed  the  sun.  However,  I  now 
went  on,  part  by  words  which  they  could  not  under- 
gtand,  part  by  signs,  which  they  did :  I  made  them 
sensible  we  would  be  good  masters  to  them  if  they 
would  behave  themselves  orderly  and  well :  that  we 
would  not  beat  or  ill  use  them  (this  I  explained  by 
taking  one  of  the  handspikes,  and  making  as  though 
I  were  beating  some  one  severely,  together  with 
kicking,  shaking,  and  beating  with  my  fists :  then 
threw  the  pike  from  me  with  every  mark  of  abhor- 
rence, as  though  all  this  were  what  I  detested,  an<l 
should  be  sorry  to  be  forced  to.) 

'Twas  indeed  strange  to  see,  how  quickly  these 
poor  savages  took  up  my  meanhig.  They  nodded 
at  me  with  many  outlandish  grimaces,  crossed  their 
hands  on  their  breasts,  then  placed  them  on  their 


TBI  OATHOLIO   0BU801.  Itf 

head?,  in  token,  they  devoted  their  lives  to  our  ser- 
vice. Then  I,  on  my  part,  made  them  great  prom- 
ises, pointing  to  some  cocoa-nuts  that  grew  at  a  lit- 
tle distance,  pretending  to  fetch  them  the  fruit  to 
eat :  then  to  some  portions  of  the  hog  that  lay  about, 
as  though  I  offered  to  them  all  good  things  needed. 
At  this,  they  clapped  their  hands,  and  broke  out 
into  a  kind  of  song,  rocking  themselve  to  and  fro  as 
♦,hey  sal,  with  gesture  of  great  contentment. 
What  they  sang  sounded  much  as  I  here  set  it 

down  : 

Ooama  atahai,  cora,  oora, 
Tahgata  makoee,  kaoo,  toroo  ; 
Eree-hma  wariu ! 

But  it  was  not  till  some  time  later  that  I  chanced  to 
ask  the  middle-aged  Indian,  one  day  when  he  was 
hoeing  in  our  plantation,  what  was  the  meaning  of 
this  song  ;  and  in  particular,  of  the  last  words,  which 
they  repeated  again  and  again,  drawing  out  the 
notes  to  a  great  length,  and  raising  their  voices  to  a 
higher  pitch.  He  told  me,  in  the  broken  English 
we  had  taught  him  to  speak,  'twas  a  song  of  grati- 
tude for  the  promises  I  made  them:  and  this  is  how 
he  put  it  into  English  ;  Broion  man  happy,  very  good, 
very  good :  he  ivork^  he  laugh,  morning,  evening  :  kind 
to  him  white  lords  ! 

After  all,  I  thought  it  best  to  show  them,  as  there 
was  a  smooth  side  there  might  be  a  rough  one,  in 
our  dealings  with  each  other.  So,  in  the  best  way 
I  could,  I  began  acting  another  little  pantomime,  ex- 
pressing first  a  disobedient,  fro  ward  servant  dishon- 
est to  his  master ;  this  I  did  by  catching  up  a  cocoa- 
out,  and  running  a  little  distance  with  it  as  though 


160  THB   AVTBirrnRKS  OY  OWXN   BTAN8, 

I  had  stolen  it :  then  came  back,  and  pointed  to  them, 
to  make  them  see  I  meant  themselves  by  this  ;  so, 
pointing  to  myself,  I  moved  towards  my  rifle,  catch- 
ing it  up  and  presenting  it  at  them,  as  though  I 
would  fire.  But  this  renewed  all  the  poor  fellows', 
mortal  fright,  as  indeed  I  meant  it  to  do,  for  a  whole- 
some lesson  to  them :  they  cast  themselves  once 
more  down  before  me,  stretching  forth  their  hands ; 
and  all  at  once  cried  out  with  the  utmost  vehemence, 
Udam,  udam .'  which  means  in  their  language.  No, 
no  !  Whether  they  meant  only  to  beseech  me  thin 
most  dreadful  thing  might  not  happen  to  them,  or 
to  assure  me  they  would  not  deserve  it,  I  cannot 
gay ;  but  'tis  like  enough,  indeed,  they  meant   both. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

FREEDOM  OR  SLAVERY  ? 

Our  party  being  thus  increased  of  a  sudden,  it 
perplexed  me  to  know  how  to  secure  these  new 
subjects  of  our  little  kingdom,  or  employ  them : 
and  after  our  meal,  which  we  cooked  and  ate  in 
our  accustomed  fashion,  I  walked  a  little  apart 
with  Don  Manuel  to  consult  on  the  point,  placing 
the  savages  in  charge  of  Tom  Harvey.  This  I  did, 
both  for  their  safe  custody,  also  to  prevent  any 
of  the  other  men  playing  off  tln'ir  sailor's  tricks  on 
th*»m,  or  ill  treating  them  with  any  tyrannical  usage ; 
j^   thing    I    apprehended^  not  wholly  without  reason, 


ttlK   CATHOLIC    CRtSO*.  l6l 

F'or,  tliough  our  men  were  indee(i  improved  by  our 
common  misfortune  ai:i  Don  Manuel's  influence,  yet 
'twas  plain  they  regarded  these  Indians  as  beings 
of  a  lower  grade,  who  might  be  employed  as  their 
slaves,  or  treated  according  to  the  humour  of  the 
moment.  Indeed,  this  was  the  question  I  proposed 
tx)  the  priest,  how  far  our  savages  were  to  be  looked 
on  as  slaves  whom  we  had  bought  with  money,  or 
prisoners  taken  in  war. 

He  answered  me  very  gravely,  and  with  an  earn- 
est countenance,  saying,  we  had  no  right  what- 
soever to  regard  them  so :  for,  putting  aside,  says 
he,  the  whole  question  of  slavery,  which  you  and 
I  need  not  now  enter  on,  these  poor  men  are  cast 
by  misfortune  on  our  coast ;  and  we  owe  to  them 
a  share  of  those  rights  which  man  has  with  his 
brother  man.  "  If  we  should  deprive  them,"  he 
went  on,  speaking  more  and  more  strongly,  "  of 
their  liberty,  in  what  are  we  better  tjian  those 
inhuman  wreckers  who  come  down  from  their  cliffs 
like  so  many  sea-robbers,  or  vultures,  to  seize  the 
property  of  the  luckless  mariners  that  are  cast  on 
their  inhospitable  shore  ?" 

To  this  I  saw  no  answer,  indeed :  yet,  thinking 
awhile ; 

"  These  creatures,"  said  I,  "  are  savages,  who 
have  no  law  of  property,  nor  understand  any  right 
between  man  and  man,  except  what  the  strong  arm 
gives  over  the  weak." 

"  But  every  man,"  answers  the  priest,  quickly, 
"by  the  law  of  nature,  has  the  right  to  possesi 
him8el£" 


162  tHB  Ai)V«NtDRBS  6t  OWBM  RtAtlfl, 

"I  doubt  not,"  pursued  I,  for  I  wanted  to  look 
at  this  from  all  sides,  "  had  we  been  cast  away  on 
their  coast,  instead  of  they  on  ours,  they  had  robbed 
and  killed  us  by  this  time,  aye,  and  eaten  us  besides.' 

"  Even  granting  it,"  Don  Manuel  replied  ;  "  that 
would  have  been  forasmuch  as  they  are  savages  and 
heathens.  Shall  we  measure  our  conduct  by  their 
standard  ?" 

"Has,  then,  the  heathen  savage,"  I  objected,  "the 
same  rights  with  the  Christian  and  civilized  white 
man  ?"  But  as  I  spoke,  I  felt  a  twinge  of  conscience, 
to  think  what  sort  of  civilization  w^e  owned,  and 
above  all,  what  sort  of  Christians  we  had  proved 
ourselves  to  be;  though  Don  Manuel  let  it  pass 
without  notice. 

•"  We  must  not  confound  two  things  together," 
says  he,  smiling.  "  By  the  law  of  nature,  the  white 
man  and  his  darker  brother  have  the  same  title  to 
life  and  liberty  :  though  by  the  law  of  society  they 
may  not  have  the  same  privileges  in  other  ways." 

"  After  all,"  said  I,  "  the  one  is  savage,  the  other 
civilized." 

"  That  is  what  I  mean,"  insisted  he,  thought  quite 
mildly,  as  was  his  way.  "The  great  difference 
between  them  makes  it  impossible  to  put  equal  power 
into  their  hands ;  because  the  savage  knows  not  how 
to  use  it  rightly.  You  cannot  trust  him,  as  you 
cannot  trust  a  mere  child.  When  the  child  is  grown 
in  years,  in  knowledge,  in  experience,  he  passes  out 
of  the  state  of  a  pupil,  and  becomes  a  citizen.  You 
must  educate  him  for  his  future  position ;  then  give 
It  to  him.    So,  you  must  train  the  savage,  who  in 


TBI  OATHOUO   OEUSOB.  I6i 

many  ways  is  a  child  ;  and,  when  he  has  served  hifl 
apprenticeship  to  liberty,  he  must  be  free,  absolutely 
free !"  He  spoke  this  with  some  warmth,  raising  hia 
voice  as  we  walked  on. 

"  Then  'tis  our  duty  to  educate  these  Intians,  and 
treat  them  as  equals  ?"  asked  L 

^^ Think,  my  dear  friend?"  answered  the  priest, 
turning  short  upon  me ;  "  I  do  not  think  about  it,  for 
I  am  sure.  Educate  them  first,  and  you  thereby 
make  them  equals.  Let  us  take  care,"  he  added, 
"  we  do  not  find  them  some  day  our  superiors." 

"  Just  what  I  apprehended,"  said  I,  taking  him  up 
wrongly :  "  what  if  some  day  they  should  find  the 
means  to  over  master  us  ?" 

"  Build  my  wall  round  about  them,"  said  he,  look- 
ing cheerful :  "  for  to  be  encompassed  with  that  wall 
is  the  truest  freedom.'' 

I  knew  well  what  the  priest  meant:  and  after  I 
had  thought  for  a  few  minutes;  "Yes,  sir,"  said  I, 
"  that  wall  has  stood  us  in  good  stead,  and  I  see  not 
but  it  might  do  much  for  these  poor  fellows,  to  teach 
them  to  pray,  too." 

"  And  not  to  bow  to  the  sun,"  added  he,  sighing 
deeply,  as  he  thought  on  it.  "  We  must  clear  away 
all  that,  and  a  great  deal  more,  before  we  can  lay 
the  foundations  of  our  wall." 

"  Then  it  is  our  duty  to  make  them  Christians, 
too?" 

"  Who  can  doubt  it  ?"  answered  he.  "  Duty !  ia 
it  not  a  privilege  ?  Are  they  not  sent  to  us  for  that 
very  thing  ?" 

He  looked  at  me,  in  wonder  that  I  did  not  answer; 


154  THS    ADVKNTURBS   09   OWKN    ETAN8, 

which  I  was  indeed  slow  to  do,  for  the  idea  which 
filled  his  mind  was  new  to  mine.  Except  for  what 
he  had  said  when  he  asked  us,  the  day  before,  what 
a  priest  was,  I  must  own  the  thought  had  never 
crossed  me,  of  converting  such  savages  as  we  might 
fall  in  with. 

"  Yes,"  said  the  priest,  speaking  to  himself; 
"  therefore  are  they  come :  even  therefore  are  they 
come !" 

He  had  scarce  uttered  the  words,  when  our  thoughts 
were  diverted  by  a  cry  that  rose  among  the  men  we 
had  left :  soon  we  saw  Hilton  coming  towards  us  in 
haste,  beckoning  us  to  come  back.  My  mind  mis- 
gave me,  something  was  going  amiss  with  the  In- 
dians ;  I  ran  back  at  once,  up  a  little  slo^ye  ol"  ground 
that  had  hidden  us  from  view,  and  Doii  Manuel  fol- 
lowed me  close.  We  had  fetched  a  compass  in  our 
walk  of  perhaps  two  hundred  yards :  but  now,  taking 
a  short  cut  through  the  trees,  I  was  soon  upon  them, 
before  they  were  aware ;  and  saw  at  once  what  I  was 
Horry  enough,  and  angry  enough,  too,  to  see  going 


rHI  CATHOLIC   CBUSM.  l66 

CHAPTER  XXVL 

THE  WHITE  MAN  NO  HEBO. 

Being  left  to  themselves,  and  this  new  game  afoot, 
the  men  (or  some  of  them)  forgot  all  they  had  gone 
through,  in  the  pleasure  of  tormenting  the  unhappy 
Indian  savages :  seeming  to  regard  them  as  their  ab- 
solute property,  or  as  so  many  head  of  mere  cattle 
without  souls.  No  sooner  were  our  back  turned 
(this  we  made  out  later  from  the  Indians  later  still,) 
than  Prodgers  and  Gill,  always  our  most  untoward 
members  of  society,  began  such  pranks  as  a  schoo. 
boy  might  have  felt  himself  above  practising;  as, 
plucking  the  hair  of  these  poor  ignorant  creatures, 
blackening  their  faces  with  a  burnt  stick  :  in  short, 
whatever  tricks  are  played  off  on  passengers  in  a 
ship  on  first  crossing  the  line,  were  devised,  and  exe- 
cuted too,  by  those  scapegraces,  spite  of  all  Tom 
Harvey's  efforts  against  it.  He  reasoned  mth  them, 
and  defended  the  Indians  to  the  utmost  of  his  pow- 
er ;  he  ended  by  threatenuig  them  outright,  he  would 
knock  them  down,  did  they  attempt  it  further.  And 
'twas  just  at  this  stage  of  proceedings  we  came  upon 
them. 

I  ran  up  at  once,  and  spoke  out  my  mind  ;  layiug 
hands,  roughly  enough,  on  Prodgers'  collar :  bidding 
him  desist,  or  we  would  come  to  blows.  The  rest 
joined  in  this  ;  reasoning  now  with  Harry,  to  persuade 
them  how  absurd  as  well  as  cruel  they  had  been: 
ibove  all  (for  that  was  the  thought  came  chiefly  into 


156       THB  ADTINTUBKS  Ot   OWBN  BTANB, 

my  mind),  how  we  should  destroy  our  influence  with 
these  savages  by  showing  them,  they  whom  they  had 
so  lately  taken  for  gods  were  subject  to  all  the  cap- 
rices and  fooleries  of  mere  men,  after  all  said  and 
done. 

This  had  some  little  efiect,  for  both  of  them  now 
became  somewhat  ashamed  of  the  part  they  had 
played.  But  pride  next  came  in,  to  bolster  up  what 
could  not  be  maintained  by  reason :  and  Richard 
Prodgers,  turning  thoroughly  sulky  again,  seemed 
resolute  to  have  his  own  way,  or  leave  us  altogether ; 
for  so  he  declared  himself. 

"  Hark,"  says  he,  "  I  give  you  all  notice,  I,  for  one, 
do  n't  understand  this  submitting  here  and  submitting 
there,  nor  do  n't  mean  to  practise  the  same.  I  mean 
to  do  as  I  please,  for  one :  so,  good  bye  t'ye  all,  if 
that's  all,  and  no  more  about  it." 

With  that  he  catches  up  his  gun,  and  was  for 
making  ofi".  But  I  saw  at  once,  to  let  him  go  with 
his  weapon  in  that  style  would  never  do :  for  Prod- 
gers armed,  and  in  dudgeon,  might  prove  an  awk- 
ward customer  to  the  rest  of  us,  if  he  meant  mischief 
So,  thinking  to  coax  him  back  to  good  humour,  I 
was  beginning  in  a  hail-fellow-well-met  sort  of  way ; 
but  Don  Manuel  laid  his  hand  on  my  arm,  as  though 
to  say,  such  would  be  of  no  use  for  the  present. 
Nor  indeed,  knowing  the  man  concerned,  do  I  think 
it  would  have  been. 

"  At  least,"  said  I,  "  you  do  not  carry  away  the 
gun,  for  we  have  already  voted  that  into  the  common 
BtOck :  and  he  who  withdraws  from  our  common* 
wealth  has  no  claim  to  private  property." 


fBl  CATHOLIC   CittTSOl.  l57 

The  men  closed  in  here,  and  cried  out  1  was  in  the 
right  of  it:  but  Richard  Prodgers  was  not  the  man  to 
yield  that  point,  you  may  be  sure :  and  a  struggle 
followed  for  the  piece,  in  the  midst  of  which,  I  know 
not  by  "what  means,  it  became  cocked,  just  as  Don 
Manuel,  who  stepped  in  on  one  side  (while  I,  on  my 
part,  pulled  Richard  away,)  struck  up  the  muzzle 
with  his  hand.  And,  so  doing,  he  saved  the  life  of 
Ned  Hilton ;  for,  the  next  moment,  the  piece  went 
oflf,  and  some  of  the  shot  grazed  Hilton  on  his  cheek : 
but  for  what  the  priest  had  done  with  a  calm  pres- 
ence of  mind,  it  bad  without  all  doubt  shot  him 
through  the  body.  But  Hilton,  chafed  at  this,  angry 
and  bleeding  as  he  was,  with  one  blow  of  his  fist 
felled  Prodgers  to  the  ground. 

This  put  an  end  to  the  contest ;  each  one  being  too 
much  concerned  in  preventing  further  mischief  not  to 
make  common  cause :  so  Richard  was  held  down,  till 
he  promised  good  behaviour  if  we  let  him  rise.  But 
good  behaviour  meant,  thrusting  his  hands  in  his 
pockets,  and  turning  away  from  us,  while  we  con- 
sulted apart  what  was  best  to  be  done  with  him. 

He  saved  us  much  further  trouble  on  that  head ; 
for  turning  to  us  again  with  a  determined  air,  "  1 
wish  all  here  a  good  moring,"  says  he,  "  and  shall 
take  myself  off." 

So  take  himself  off  he  did,  till  we  lost  sight  of  him 
among  the  trees  that  bounded  our  cove  to  northward : 
but  afterwards  it  appeard,  from  what  followed,  he 
btruck  down  again  towards  the  rocks  on  the  shore 
beyond. 

I  believe,  none  of  us  felt  sorry  at  the  time  to  be 


l58  THB   AttSNTORKS    OF    OWBN    BVAttd, 

rid  of  Prodgers  so  easily ;  only  we  knew  well  he 
must  soon  come  back  to  us  and  beg  for  food :  inas- 
much as,  except  his  knife  that  would  serve  to  kill 
wild  game,  he  was  unprovided  with  anything  where- 
by to  support  life  for  so  much  as  a  day. 

"  He  may  comfort  himself  with  the  rest  of  the 
brandy  bottle,"  said  Gill,  and  then  we  thought  no 
more  of  him,  being  occupied  with  our  savages,  to 
see  what  use  we  conld  make  of  them. 

But  first,  Don  Manuel  took  up  that  discourse, 
representing  to  the  men,  as  strongly  as  he  had  to 
me  (but  not  in  a  like  way  of  discussing  the  question,) 
that  we  must  not  think  of  making  slaves  of  these 
Indians.  We  might  call  them  apprentices,  he  said, 
and  hold  them  as  such,  if  they  chose  to  stay  with  us. 
Only,  we  must  give  them  their  choice,  whether  they 
would  stay  at  all,  or  take  chance  of  the  sea  again  io 
their  canoe.  They  were  free  to  go,  or  remain ;  and^ 
remaining  had  a  i-ight  to  good  treatment,  as  man 
should  treat  his  fellow-man. 

I  could  plainly  see,  this  discourse  was  not  well 
relished  by  some  that  heard  it ;  and  there  was  silence 
among  us  for  a  little  while,  the  men  looking  first  on 
each  other,  then  on  the  ground.  For  indeed,  to 
oppose  the  priest,  who  had  become  our  benefactor 
in  many  ways,  was  a  thing  no  one  was  forward  to 
do :  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  Gill,  and  Hilton  too,  who 
than  settled  in  their  minds  they  might  lord  it  over 
these  savages,  and  so  lead  easy  lives  on  the  island 
while  the  slaves  worked  for  them,  now  saw  theif 
property,  as  it  were,  snatched  from  their  grasp. 

"Come,  friends,"  said  the  priest,  after  a  pause: 


THK    CATHOLIC    CRTISOB.  1 59 

■*  do  justice  to  your  better  thoughts,  and  let  me  be 
jpokesman  for  you  to  these  poor  souls,  who  are 
created,  like  yourselves,  in  the  image  of  God." 

With  that,  he  stepped  to  them ;  speaking  in  his 
native  Spanish  to  give  effect  to  his  signs,  he  asked 
them  (for  1  bad  some  acquaintance  with  that  tongue,) 
whether  they  would  stay  on  the  island  with  us :  and 
here  he  stimck  down  his  staff  on  the  earth,  then 
pointed  to  us  with  his  hand.  Or,  says  he,  will  you 
get  into  that  canoe  again  (for  the  canoe  had  by  this 
come  near  the  shore,  but  had  not  righted,  and  was 
floating  keel  upwards,)  and  go  back  again  over  the 
wide  sea  ?  All  which  he  made  clear  to  them  by 
the  signs  aoocmpanying  his  words. 

Our  Indians  did  not  debate  which  to  choose ;  but 
all  falling  on  their  knees,  they  took  up  handfuls  of 
the  earth,  and  first  kissed  it,  then  put  it  on  their 
heads,  after  swallowing  a  little  of  it,  and  throwing 
some  into  the  air :  devoting  themselves,  as  we  under- 
stood, to  live  and  die  on  the  place.  Then  they  point- 
ed to  the  boat,  and  made  signs  of  disgust,  turning 
away  their  heads,  and  shaking  their  hands  against 
it :  to  make  us  know,  they  had  no  wish  to  embark 
again,  but  the  clean  contrary.  At  this,  Don  Manuel 
gave  tokens  of  satisfaction,  and  renewed  for  us  tlie 
promises  of  good  treatment  I  had  made  them  before. 

While  we  were  occupied  in  this  way,  we  heard  the 
voice  of  Richard  Prodgers  cry  out,  as  if  in  terror  or 
pain,  from  the  rocks  beyond  out  of  sight.  In  an  in- 
stant after,  he  shouted  for  help :  we  caught  up  our 
guns,  and  dashed  after  him,  motioning  to  the  savages 
to  follow  us.     So  indeed  they  did,  and  outran  us 


160        THK  ADTENTCRRS  OF  OWEN  KTAHI, 

too,  having  armed  themselves  with  some  stones  that 
they  caught  up  most  dexterously  as  they  ran.  As 
to  their  ruuning,  they  distanced  us  fairly  ;  for  such 
fleet  creatures  I  never  saw  in  human  shape ;  all  ex- 
cept the  old  man,  who  could  very  hardly  keep  up 
with  us.  I  thought  it  dangerous  to  let  the  other  two 
go  on,  lest  they  should  escape  us  altogether  ;  so  I 
called  on  to  them  to  come  back,  which  they  did 
with  great  suhmissiveness ;  and  thus  it  chanced  we 
all  came  upon  the  scene  of  action  together. 


CHAPTER     XXVIL 

PKODGERS  LEARNS  HIS  LESSON. 

No  sooner  had  we  got  clear  of  the  trees,  than 
'twas  plain  poor  old  Richard  was  not  crying  for 
help  without  a  cause :  we  found  him  kneeling  on  the 
rocks,  and  he  holding  them  with  all  his  might,  strug- 
gling against  somewhat  that  pulled  him  to  itself, 
with  a  force  greater  than  his  own  while  he  cried 
out  in  the  extremity  of  his  terror.  We  ran  up  to 
him  at  full  speed,  and  horrible  it  was  to  see  him  in 
the  grasp  of  a  large  cuttle  fish,  that  almost  had  got- 
ten him  within  its  jaws.  This  monster  had  a  body 
of  the  bigness  of  a  biggish  gourd,  and  each  one  oi 
its  eight  arnis  [or  legs,  call  them  as  you  will]  was 
no  less  than  four  feet,  I  am  sure,  in  the  length ;  with 
suckers  at  the  end,  such  as  I  have  seen  boys  make 
in  leather,  and  pull  up  stones  by  them  at  the  end  of 


*HE   CATHOLIC   CRUBOE.  1^1 

%  string.  It  had  fixed  one  of  these  suckers  on  Rich- 
ard's face,  leaving  him  scarce  mouth  enough  to  roar 
with ;  and  by  this,  and  three  or  four  of  its  otlier 
arms,  it  was  pulling  him  towards  its  beak,  hooked 
like  a  parrot  or  hawk's  beak,  that  was  open  to  devour 
him ;  whilst  its  large  fishy  eyes  were  fixed  upon  him, 
and  the  rest  of  the  legs  clasped  the  rocks  with  the 
grasp  of  a  blacksmith's  vice. 

We  wei'e  afraid  to  fire,  lest  we  should  miss  the 
monster,  and  hit  our  comrade^  instead ;  besides,  a 
bullet  or  two  might  have  gone  through  the  cuttle- 
fish, without  doing  it  much  hurt,  and  would  not  les- 
sen the  dreadful  power  of  its  arms,  that  were  still 
drawing,  and  drawing,  till  Prodgers'  face  was  with- 
in a  foot  or  so  of  the  cruel  beak  that  would  have 
gored  it  in  a  moment  naore. 

Let  me  live  as  long  as  I  may,  I  never  can  forget 
the  look  of  agony  Richard  cast,  nor  his  shrieks,  as 
the  monster  closed  on  him.  But  just  then  I  ran  up, 
and  laying  the  edge  of  my  drawn  hanger  on  the  arm 
of  the  fisli,  drew  it  swiftly  across,  and  severed  the 
limb  at  a  stroke.  Then  the  rest  of  the  men  fell-to 
with  their  knives,  and  we  made  short  work  of  hira : 
for  indeed  we  could  find  no  bones  but  the  back-bone, 
and  all  the  fish's  strength  lay  in  the  contracting  pow. 
er  of  his  muscles,  which  pull  with  a  strain  like  a 
ship's  cable. 

Our  attention  for  the  moment  was  all  on  our  poor 
old  messmate ;  he  had  fallen  into  a  deadly  swoon 
from  the  fear  of  what  we  were  just  in  the  nick  of 
time  to  save  him  from.  We  had  some  ado  to  recov- 
er him,  which  we  did  by  the  aid  of  a  few  drops  from 


ldi2  TUa    ADTBNTDRBS   6V   OWBN   BVANI, 

his  own  flask,  with  dashing  some  salt  water  in  hie 
face.  At  last  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  nodded 
thanks  to  us  for  our  care,  sitting  on  the  l<nee  of  Har- 
ry Gill,  who  thus  repaid  him  for  his  good  offices  of 
two  days  ago,  when  he  got  the  brimstone  choke  in 
the  cave.  But  in  another  m'mute  or  so  we  saw  Rich- 
ard Prodgers  slide  down  on  his  knees,  still  holding 
by  Harry's  shoulder :  1  thought  at  first  lie  was  go- 
ing off  again  into  a  swoon,  but  soon  1  heard  him  say, 
only  faint  and  low :  "My  God,  I  thank  Thee  for  sav- 
ing me ;  I  am  sorry  for  all  my  sins  against  Thee ! 
Help  me  :  I  intend  to  do  better  !"^ 

On  this,  Don  Manuel  wept  aloud  for  joy ;  and  he 
that  had  been  so  calm  up  to  now,  and  calming  the 
passions  of  other  men,  surprised  us  no  less  by  his 
passionate  emotion  than  Richard  by  his  prayer. 
However,  the  priest  took  no  notice  of  us  or  our  won- 
dering ;  he  cast  himself  down  on  his  knees  beside 
Prodgers,  and  throwing  his  arm  over  the  old  siimer's 
shoulder,  he  looked  up  to  heaven,  and  cried  : 

"  It  is  fit  that  we  should  make  merry  and  be  glad, 
for  this  our  brother  was  dead,  and  is  come  to  life 
again ;  he  was  lost,  and  is  found !" 

I  know  not  by  what  blessed  contagion  'twas,  but 
we  all  cast  ourselves  on  our  knees  together,  and 
could  not  help  it ;  then,  for  the  third  time  since  our 
banishment  in  this  place,  Don  Manuel  prayed  for  our 
whole  company,  and  guided  our  prayer.  He  thanked 
the  divine  mercies  for  Richard's  deliverance;  he 
invoked  a  blessing  on  his  head  for  his  good  resolutions, 
and  prayed  that  he  might  persevere  in  them ;  plead- 
ing  for   this  by  what  I  shuddered  to  think  we  had 


fMM  OAtHOLtc  ckufldi.  I6d 

leldoni  heard  mentioned  on  board  ship  but  in  cursing 
and  blasphemy — the  Blood  and  Wounds  of  Him  who 
hung  on  the  cross  to  save  us  all. 

This  time,  too,  he  ended  before  we  had  wearied  of 
our  prayer  :  then  stood  up,  and  we  followed  his  ex- 
ample. All  of  us,  I  think,  guessed  by  a  sort  of  io- 
siinct  what  was  coming  next,  as  he  took  Richard  by 
the  hand,  and  led  him  towards  Ned  Hilton.  Ned 
was  still  stanching  his  wounded  cheek  with  his  neck- 
kerchief.  Prodgers  put  out  his  hand,  and  did  not 
hesitate.  "  Forgive  and  forget,"  said  he, "  mess-mate 
'twas  a  mischance  alter  all."  Ned  seemed  to  debate 
with  himself  for  a  moment,  then  grasped  his  hand  in 
return,  and  all  was  well  between  them  from  that 
time. 

"  Into  hospital,  gentlemen !'  cried  the  priest,  gaily ; 
"  these  little  accidents  have  laid  us  up,  and  we  must 
recover  before  we  think  of  aught  else,  if  you  please." 

No  sooner  said  than  done :  we  placed  the  wounded 
men  sitting  on  the  rocks,  and  I  began  to  examine 
Hilton's  face  that  was  grazed  by  the  shot,  but  not 
more  than  that.  Now  was  the  first  time  the  savages 
proved  of  use  to  us  ;  for  no  sooner  did  they  remark 
what  was  going  on,  than  the  middle  aged  Indian  (so 
I  still  call  him,  but  we  made  out  afterwards  his  name 
was  Rer-miinebolamba,  which  means  Pounder  of  the 
enemies'  heads,)  coming  towards  us  with  signs  of 
great  reverence,  pointed  first  to  Hilton's  wounds, 
then  stretched  his  hand  towards  the  woods  in  the 
interior  of  the  island  :  making  as  though  he  would 
gather  something  there,  and  apply  it  to  the  cheek. 

I  was  inclined  to  let  him  have  his  way,  knowing 


164  tH«  ABVBNTORBS  OF  OWEN  KVAliS, 

how  skilful  savages  are  in  healing  wounds  by  herbs 
and  simples,  though  unpractised  in  other  branches 
of  the  healing  art ;  and,  surgeon  as  I  was,  I  did  not 
disdain  to  take  a  lesson  from  the  savage  :  the  more 
80,  as  I  had  with  me  no  instruments  or  any  other  re- 
medies, these  having  been  left  behind  in  the  ship. 
So  I  bade  Harvey  take  one  of  the  guns,  and  go  witn 
the  Indian  into  the  wood,  giving  him  strict  charge  to 
prevent  his  escaping,  and  rather  to  shoot  him  down 
than  lose  him  in  that  way. 

"  Stay,"  said  Don  Manuel,  with  much  concern 
when  he  heard  me  say  that ;  "  did  not  we  agree,  a 
while  ago,  these  men  had  a  right  to  life  and  liberty  ? 
So  no  shooting,  Senor  Tomaso,  for  that  would  be 
down  right  murder." 

"  But  if  he  escape,"  says  I,  "  he  will  be  dangerous 
to  us  all :  he  may  lie  in  wait  for  us  in  the  woods,  and 
we  shall  never  be  secure  of  our  lives  for  a  moment : 
then,  he  may  signal  to  any  canoe  he  chances  to  espy, 
and  bring  other  savages  on  us." 

"  You  have  no  right  to  his  life,"  replied  the  priest, 
"unless  it  be  absolutely  needed  to  preserve  your 
own."  And  he  spoke  this  with  more  authority  than 
was  his  wont:  for  he  had  at  times  the  air  of  a  prince; 
and  when  he  showed  this,  I  f«jlt  awkward  and  shy 
before  him,  do  what  I  would. 

"  Put  him  in  leading  strings,  if  you  think  it  neces- 
sary to  your  safety,"  said  he  after  a  pause,  and  smiling, 
"  provided  he  consent,  for  he  has  a  free  choice.  You 
have  some  string  about  you,  I  think  I  saw:  well,  let 
me  ask  him  to  become  our  prisoner  as  well  as  our 
•pprentice." 


THS   CATHOLIC   ORUSOS.  165 

I  handed  him  the  ball  of  twine ;  for  indeed,  by 
this  time  he  did  with  us  pretty  well  as  he  would; 
he  took  it,  and  came  to  the  Indian,  making  signs  to 
him  to  tie  his  own  hand,  and  pointed  to  the  woods, 
to  make  him  know,  he  might  go  thither  on  his  good 
errand  when  he  had  done  this.  John  Pounder  (for 
so  we  called  this  savage  after  a  while,  when  he  knew 
the  meaning  of  his  Indian  name)  nodded  and  laughed 
at  what  the  priest  signalled  to  him;  then  took  the 
end  of  the  twine :  with  his  right  hand  and  his  teeth 
he  tied  a  knot  a  round  his  left  wrist  as  cleverly  as 
ever  I  saw  a  sailor  knot  a  rope :  then  gave  back  the 
ball  into  the  hands  of  the  priest,  and  pointed  to  the 
woods,  as  impatient  to  set  off. 

"  You  see,  friends,"  said  Don  Manuel,  turnmg  to 
us,  "  he  has  done  himself,  by  dint  of  a  little  gentle- 
ness,  what  no  one  had  a  right  to  compel  him  to." 

"  Give  a  man  rope  enough,  and  he'll  hang  himself," 
says  GilL 

"  Not  in  this  case,"  answered  the  Don :  "  but  I  will 
cap  your  proverb  with  another  we  have  in  Spain ;  it 
may  be  put  into  English  thus  : 

'  Up  the  Sierra  Morena 
A  green  bough  'tices  a  restive  mule.'* 

Have  you  any  like  that,  friends,  among  the  sayings 
of  your  country?" 

*  It  seems  a  pity  that  the  author  has  not  given  us  the  ori- 
ginal of  this  Spanish  proverb,  the  meaning  of  which,  how- 
ever, is  obvious  enough.  The  Sierra  Morena  is  a  i  ugged 
chain  of  montains  running  between  Cordova  and  Estremad- 
ura ;  the  ascent  of  which  was,  in  earlier  days  at  least,  toilsome 
and  difficult,  demanding  some  enticement  to  the  sumpter 
mules  and  other  beasts  of  burden  employed  in  transporting 
merchandize  across  the  height. — Ed. 


166  TBS  ADTXNTirRKS  OF  OWEN  STANS, 

"  I  take  it,"  said  I,  "  'tis  much  what  I  have  heard 
Bald,  that  you  may  draw  folks  round  the  world,  when 
you  can't  drive  them  a  yard." 

"Ah,  just  i-o,  just  so,"  said  he,  again  and  again, 
looking  much  pleased :  "  kindness  is  the  real  loadstone 
that  draws  everything.  But  now,  off  with  you  to 
the  woods,  or  our  friend  Hilton's  wounds  will  grow 
cold." 

I  must  say,  though,  the  Indian  did  not  seem  bo 
content  to  go  with  Tom  Harvey ;  for  Harvey  had 
the  formidable  gun  in  his  hand  that  was  to  him  so 
supernatural,  and  dreadful  a  thing  :  the  poor  savage 
looked  beseechingly  to  the  priest,  and  stretched  out 
his  hands,  as  begging  him  to  take  him  rather.  But 
Don  Manuel  smiled  upon  him  again,  stroking  his 
head ;  then  laid  his  hand  upon  his  own  heait,  to 
make  him  see  he  pledged  himself  for  his  safety. 
This  seemed  to  content  the  other ;  so  he  crossed  his 
arms  on  his  breast,  and  they  set  out  at  a  round  trot, 
and  soon  were  in  the  woods  out  of  sight. 

Now  I  turned  to  Prodgers,  who  by  this  had  pretty 
well  got  back  his  strength :  only  his  face  too  had 
need  to  be  doctored,  what  with  the  violent  drawing 
of  the  monster's  paws,  or  suckers,  grasping  it ;  what 
with  a  kind  of  poison  that  must  have  exuded  from 
them  :  for  his  face  was  becoming  bloated,  and  covered 
with  redness,  or  rather  a  purple  colour  in  spots,  that 
alarmed  me  for  him.  He  seemed  to  feel  some  fears 
himself:  for  he  said  to  me,  in  a  subdued  way,  quite 
unlike  his  former : 

"  Do  you  think,  sir,  I  am  in  danger  of  dying  ?" 
"  Oh  !  1  hope  not,  old  fellow,"  answered  I,  wishing 


tHK    CATHOLIC   0RU80>.  167 

to  cheer  him  up ;  knowing  that  to  lose  spirits  in  such 
cases  only  makes  the  danger  greater :  "  why  should 
you  entertain  such  dai-k  thoughts  ?" 

"  Why,  death,"  says  he  again,  slowly,  "  is  an 
awful  thing,  when  you  come  to  think  on  it ;  I  never 
felt  so  much  about  it  before.  I  fell  overboai'd  once, 
'tis  now  a  good  eleven  years  ago ;  all  the  while  I 
was  struggling  in  the  water,  I  had  not  so  much  fear 
of  death  as  now  that  I  am  sitting  on  this  rock.  To 
pass  out  of  life,  what  is  that  ?  'Tis  to  have  one's 
Boul  taken  out  of  one's  body,  I  know ;  well,  that  must 
be  a  shrewd  wrench  ;  and  where  does  the  soul  go  to 
then  ?" 

God  forgive  me,  but  I  gave  some  light  turn  to 
this,  to  keep  up  his  spirits,  as  I  thought :  when  Don 
Manuel,  who  had  taken  his  prayer-book,  overheard 
us,  and  shut  it  again  as  he  drew  near. 

"Whither,"  said  he,  "do  you  ask?  Why,  you 
know,  my  dear  friend,  as  well  as  I,  the  soul  is  no 
sooner  sundered  from  the  body,  but  it  stands  before 
its  Creator,  to  be  judged." 

At  this,  I  pressed  the  priest's  arm,  to  make  him 
sensible  I  desired  to  keep  all  such  thoughts  from  the 
mind  of  my  patient ;  but  he  went  on  more  earnestly, 
and  said  a  few  simple  things  about  death  and  judg- 
ment that  seemed  to  go  straight  into  Prodger's  very 
Boul,  so  awe-struck  and  Immble  did  he  look :  and  Gill 
too,  with  Hilton,  listened  in  silence  to  every  word  he 
spoke.  But  that  moment  we  saw  our  Indian  running 
to  us  at  full  speed  from  the  wood  ;  for  Harvey  had 
released  him  when  he  had  got  clear  of  the  thicket  on 
bis  way  back.    His  hands  were  full  of  herbs,  whicb 


168  TMK  ADVKNl'UftKS  OF  OWBN  KfAMl, 

he  brandished  aloft,  laughing  and  gibbering,  as  he 
flew  to  us  with  the  speed  of  a  mad  thing.  And,  to 
be  short,  when  he  came  up,  we  let  him  have  his  way, 
which  was,  to  cliew  those  herbs  into  a  pulp,  and  lay 
them  as  a  plaster  on  the  men's  faces,  making  signs  to 
ns  to  tie  them  up  with  their  kerchiefs.  There  being 
no  other  remedy  at  hand,  Hilton  submitted  to  this 
with  a  tolerable  grace :  as  to  Prodgers,  he  was  tamed 
to  that  degree,  he  submitted  like  a  child.  And,  such 
was  the  healing  virtue  of  these  herbs,  they  soothed 
the  wounds  and  inflamed  faces  of  our  patients  so  as 
no  apothecary's  drugs  could  excel  them ;  and  soon 
the  two  men  laid  them  down  under  the  shadow  of 
the  rocks,  to  snatch  a  sleep ;  and  Harry  Gill  followed 
their  example. 


CHAPTER  XXVIIL 

"WE  DKSIGN  A  SAFE  EETREAT. 

TuENiNG  in  my  mind  all  that  had  befallen  us,  1 
felt  yet  more  anxious  how  to  secure  ourselves 
against  attacks  from  without.  For  'twas  plain, 
though  we  had  found  no  trace  of  savages  inhabiting 
our  island,  we  wei'e  somewhere  within  reach  of  their 
canoes  from  a  distance.  And  if  a  small  boat  (I 
reasoned)  setting  foi'th,  maybe,  on  a  mere  fishing 
expedition,  or  to  cross  from  one  island  or  one  shore 
of  a  creek  to  another,  could  be  driven  upon  us  in 
this  way,   what  might  we  not  expect  frpm  a  larger 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRU80I.  169 

war-canoe,  or,  for  matter  of  that,  an  entire  fleet  of 
them,  fitted  out  for  discovery,  or  missing  their 
course,  and  so  espying  our  mountain,  as  we  had 
done  from  the  ship?  For,  did  they  once  land,  I 
fflt  sure  their  Indian  cunninfic  would  ligjht  on  some 
token  of  tlie  island  being  inhabited  ;  and  then  (I  knew 
well)  they  would  never  give  over  their  search  till 
they  had  found  us  out ;  and  we  should  beyond  all 
•loubt  fall  a  sacrifice  to  their  cruelty. 

In  short,  this  gloomy  apprehension  having  once 
taken  hold  on  my  spirits,  1  could  not  well  shake  it 
oif  again,  do  what  I  would :  but  must  impart  it  to 
the  i)riest,  for  I  would  not  at  that  time  give  a  hint 
of  it  to  any  of  the  rest.  Don  Manuel,  I  found,  was 
prepared  for  what  I  said. 

"The  same  thought,"  says  he,  "is  present  with 
me  ever  since  we  pulled  these  poor  creatures  out  of 
the  water :  but  I  delayed  to  speak  to  you  of  it,  till 
I  could  propose  some  plan  for  safety."  Then  he 
went  on  to  say,  that  m  his  country  was  an  old 
deserted  palace,  belonging  once  to  the  Spanish  king ; 
and  in  the  pleasure-grounds  of  it  a  labyrinth,  or  maze, 
formed  of  close-cut  hedges  laid  out  in  such-wise,  and 
with  so  much  art,  that  among  a  number  of  turns  to 
right  and  left,  there  was  only  one,  and  that  one 
difficult  to  hit,  that  would  lead  to  a  summer-house 
in  the  centre.  "The  king,"  says  he,"  in  former 
days,  when  kings  had  little  else  to  do,  i\'ould  amuse 
himself  at  his  palace-window,  watching  his  servants, 
or  others,  not  masters  of  the  secret  of  the  ])lace,  how 
they  would  tarn  and  wind,  and  run  this  way  or  that : 
fpr  tlie  most  part  wrong,  and  forced  to  double  back 


170  THB   ADYENTURBS  Of   OWIN   STANB, 

again,  or  sit  down  wearied  till  some  one  who  knew 
the  secret  came  to  show  them  out.  Now  I  think, 
with  the  help  of  our  apprentices,"  and  he  smiled  on 
rae  as  he  used  the  word,  "  we  might  plant  such  a 
maz.e  as  this :  for  I  have  seen  some  of  the  prickly 
pear,  and  other  close-growing  shrubs,  fit  to  form 
the  hedges  of  it,  in  several  parts  of  our  island  as  we 
came  along.  It  will  take  time,  mdeed ;  for  we  shall 
not  be  secure  till  our  hedges  have  taken  root  and 
grow  thick  :  but  we  will  pray  that  we  may  not  be 
attacked  before  then.  God  helps  those  who  help 
themselves." 

"  Or  what  do  you  think,  sir,"  said  I,  "  of  going 
back  to  the  cliff  where  we  took  shelter,  and  looking 
out  for  some  cleft  or  natural  cave  that  we  might 
enlarge,  and  so  burrow  deeper  till  we  had  made 
us  a  house  in  the  rock  ?" 

"  That  is  good,  too,"  observed  he  thinkmg  :  "  but 
why  may  we  not  do  both?  An  archer  has  two 
strings  for  his  bow  ;  and  many  of  the  birds  and 
animals  provide  their  summer  quarters,  and  winter 
quarters,  by  the  wonderful  instinct  that  is  theirs. 
At  all  events,  I  will  try  and  draw  the  plan  of  my 
maze :  come,  here  is  a  scrap  of  paper  for  you ;  do 
you  the  like,  and  we  will  compare  notes  over  our 
tire  to  night." 

I  liked  the  idea  well  enough,  and  I  set  to  work, 
first  to  devise  a  maze  that  should  be  difficult  for 
those  who  had  not  the  clue,  but  easy  to  those  who 
had.  Then  I  tried  to  draw  it  out  on  the  paper  with 
one  of  Don  Manuel's  pens,  but  a  blotted  work  I 
made  of  it  after  all  :  what  with  correcting  here  and 


THE  CATHOLIC  CRU80B.  l7l 

there,  and  opening  passages  where  I  had  first  closed 
them,  the  thing  was  so  smeared  as  that  I  was  half 
ashamed  to  show  it  when  it  was  done.  The  priest 
got  on  better  mth  his ;  Avhether  he  was  more  used  to 
drawing,  or  more  patient  in  trying  to  do  each  thing 
well  that  he  undertook,  certain  it  is,  a  neater  per- 
formance he  made  when  he  finished  it. 

"  And  now  for  your  other  plan,"  said  he,  rising 
and  putting  by  the  paper,  with  mine  too,  in  his 
portfolio :  "  for,  having  got  on  the  track  of  a  habit- 
ation, we  must  lose  no  time.  Remember  the  rainy 
season  that  will  soon  be  on  us." 

By  this,  we  had  come  back  to  our  company,  from 
whom  we  strayed  in  our  talk  :  Don  Manuel,  seeing 
the  three  savages  eyed  the  monstrous  cuttle-fish  with 
longing  eyes,  as  though  they  would  have  fallen  to, 
and  devoured  it  outright,  proposed  to  give  them 
leave ;  "  for  none  of  us,"  says  he,  "  will  have  much 
taste  for  him,  I  suppose ;  and,  to  be  sure,  not  our 
poor  Ricardo,  that  hath  sufiered  so  much  from  him 
already."  But  first  he  desired  to  secure  a  bag  of 
inky  fluid,  or  sepice,  as  painters  name  it,  this  strange 
fish  is  always  furnished  with;  whereby  he  can  dark- 
en the  waters  around  him,  and  thus  escape  from  his 
enemies,  whether  fishermen  or  brother  fishes.  So, 
borrowing  Tom  Harvey's  knife,  he  cut  out  this  ink- 
bag  very  dexterously  from  the  dead  fish,  and  filled 
his  ink-bottle  from  it ;  then  took  one  of  the  cocoa- 
nut  shells  and  poured  the  rest  into  it,  stopping  the 
whole  with  clay  ;  to  be  able,  he  said,  to  record 
the  rest  of  our  adventures  in  this  place  of  exile. 

But  we  made  up  our  minds  to  secure  some  portion 


172       TRK  ADTBNTDRKS  Of  OWES   SYANS, 

of  our  big  fish  for  our  own  supper,  too ;  for  I  had 
read,  'twas  a  delicacy  in  former  times  as  well  as  our 
own :  so,  slicing  off  as  much  as  we  thought  to 
make  a  broil  of  [there  beijig  enough  of  the  monster 
for  us  all,  and  to  spare]  we  wrapped  this  in  some 
cocoa-nut  leaves,  and  let  the  savages  have  the  rest ; 
after  I  had  secured  the  back-bone  to  make  some 
polishing  powder,  and  the  parrot-beak  of  his  mouth, 
for  a  trophy. 

We  left  the  two  sick  men  asleep  where  they  were, 
but  not  without  devising  a  live  telegraph  between 
us  and  them.  We  made  signs  to  the  old  Indian  to 
climb  up  a  tree,  one  of  the  highest  in  the  wood  that 
lay  between  the  rocks  and  that  cove  of  ours,  which 
we  henceforth  called  always  Shark  Bay.  This  tree 
overlooked  both  sides,  and  we  could  see  the  Indian 
watchuig  in  it,  too,  as  he  sat  there  among  the 
branches. 

As  we  went  along,  taking  the  otheT  two  savages 
with  us,  I  told  Harvey  and  Gill  that,  as  we  had 
practised  various  trades  in  this  our  new  and  strange 
life,  we  were  now  to  turn  masons  and  stone-cutters 
also,  to  make  us  a  cave  wherein  we  might  lie  snug 
during  the  rainy  season.  They  agreed  to  this  readi- 
ly, expressing  themselves  willing  to  labor,  as  indeed 
they  proved  to  be.  So,  going  as  straight  through 
the  second  wood  as  the  tangled  trees  would  let  us, 
we  tried  to  hit  that  same  cliff  we  had  climbed  up  in 
the  morning.  We  judged  that  to  be  a  convenient 
spot,  by  reason  of  the  separated  mass  of  rock  that 
leaned  towards  it ;  for  the  crag  both  hid  the  place 
where  we  meant  to  burrow  into  the  cliff,   and  gav^ 


9tiK    CATHOLIC   CBOSOB.  ltd 

lis  hti  easy  ascent  to  it :  some  of  us  afterwards  oalled 
it  our  hall  door,  and  some  our  grand  staircase,  or 
companion  ladder. 

'Twas  some  little  time,  indeed,  before  we  found 
our  cliff  again ;  in  part,  from  the  thickness  of  the 
wood,  but  we  rejoiced  at  that,  as  giying  security  to 
our  hiding-place ;  also,  because  we  now  came  upon 
it  from  a  different  side.  But  by  keeping  our  right 
shoulders  as  near  the  ridge  of  the  rock  as  the  thick 
woods  allowed,  we  knew  we  should  surely  come 
on  it  at  last ;  and  soon  we  did,  to  our  joy. 

When  we  placed  ourselves  between  this  leaning 
rock  and  the  cliff  it  had  fallen  from,  we  discovered 
'twas  just  the  place  that  suited  our  needs;  for  about 
the  part  where  these  rocks  leaned  nighest  together, 
there  was  indeed  a  kind  of  hole  in  the  native  cliff, 
not  much  bigger  than  I  have  seen  a  mountain  fox's 
burrow ;  but  it  gave  us  hope  we  should  find  the 
rock  not  too  hard  or  stubborn  to  work.  This  hole 
lay  perhaps  ten  feet  below  the  brow  of  the  cliff,  and 
'twas  difficult  to  come  at  it:  but  that  fitted  it  the 
more  for  our  purpose,  if  only  we  could  make  con- 
trivance to  enter  it  from  above,  or  from  the  leaning 
rock  over  against  it.  For  the  time,  we  determined 
on  the  first  way,  as  less  dangerous  ;  so  we  set  about 
contriving  a  rope  to  lower  one  of  us  after  another, 
in  turn,  to  work  at  this  hole,  and  enlarge  it  into  a 
cavern. 

But  where  in  this  wide  world  should  we  provide 
us  a  rope  ?  Nothing  in  that  shape  had  we,  but  the 
twine,  and  my  fishing  lines,  both  much  too  slight 
to  bear  our  weight,  put  them  all  together.     Think  as 


lT4  THK  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  EVAlJg, 

much  as  I  could,  I  could  devise  nothing  to  the  pur 
pose ;  when  Don  Manuel  said,  laughing — 

"  Now  you  shall  see  JEsop's  fable  put  in  practice 
in  an  island  he  never  dreamed  of!  so  true  is  it,  wis- 
dom is  the  property  of  the  human  family  every- 
where." 

I  did  not  understand  him,  I  own :  but  by  this  I 
had  got  used  to  think  over  what  he  said,  and  find 
it  true. 

"  Look  at  those  strong  creepers,"  said  he  again — 
"how  they  climb  about  the  trees,  and  lace  in  and 
out ;  well,  no  one  of  them  would  bear  us  by  itself; 
but  put  a  dozen  or  so  together  and  bind  them  round 
with  our  twine,  and  you  shall  see  we  shall  booh 
have  rope  enough" — 

"  To  hang  us  all,"  broke  in  Harry  Gill,  who  never 
could  keep  back  a  joke  that  came  into  his  head. 

"  Or  to  hang  the  captain  and  first  mate,  not  to  say 
those  gentlemen  who  landed  us  here  so  civilly  the 
day  before  yesterday,"  added  Tom  Harvey. 

Don  Manuel  smiled  at  Gill's  remark,  but  did  not 
looked  pleased  at  the  other  ;  however,  he  went  on 
about  his  rope. 

"  Union  is  strength,"  said  he ;  "  and  what  is  be- 
yond the  power  of  one,  can  be  done  with  ease  when 
more  than  one  are  combined.  You  all  remember  the 
fable  of  the  old  man  and  his  sons,  and  the  bundle  of 
sticks,  I  dare  say  ?" 

"  No  indeed,"  answered  I :  "  pray  tell  us,  sir." 


fHI  CATHOLIC   OEDSOi.  \% 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

WHAT  l5  TBUTH  ? 

Just  then,  the  old  Indian,  our  watchman,  shouted 
from  the  tree  where  we  had  left  him  on  the  look-out. 
We  all  started,  and  caught  up  our  arms  again ;  but 
there  was  no  occasion,  for  we  found  he  was  calling 
to  the  men  we  had  left  asleep,  to  show  them  where 
we  were.  Soon,  Prodgers  and  Harry  came  to  us 
through  the  wood ;  then  the  Indian  clambered  down 
from  his  perch,  and  joined  us  too. 

Now  we  began  to  reap  advantage  from  having 
more  pairs  of  hands  than  we  had  landed  with :  for  we 
no  sooner  showed  our  Indians  what  we  were  after, 
and  that  we  would  have  them  collect  these  creepers 
for  us  to  make  a  rope,  but  they  sprang  up  the  trees, 
(at  least  the  two  younger)  with  the  nimbleness  of 
cats,  and  soon  tore  down  enough  for  us  to  begin 
upon.  I  scarce  think  our  trade  of  rope-making 
would  have  come  to  much  but  for  these  savages,  who 
showed  themselves  ingenious  to  a  degree,  in  bind- 
ing together  the  green  withes  by  others  of  a  like 
kind,  round  and  round,  at  every  three  feet  or  so ; 
till,  after  a  good  two  hours'  work,  we  saw  ourselves 
possessed  of  a  passably  strong  and  pliable  rope,  tit 
to  bear  a  good  weight,  and  eighteen  or  twenty  feet 
long  at  the  least.  We  were  all  proud  of  our  new 
cable,  and  began  bending  and  straining  it  every 
way  to  try  it ;  but  it  did  not  bend  nor  imtwist,  so 
well  had  our  poor  'prentices  worked  it. 


ii6  THB  ADVKNTURBS  OF  OWBN  BTANI, 

Our  next  concern  was,  to  find  something  of  9 
cross-bar  to  reeve  into  our  rope,  that  our  mason 
might  sit  on,  while  we  let  liiui  down  to  work  at  the 
entrance  door.  Harvey  And  Xed  Hilton  went 
searchino;  through  the  woods  for  some  fallen  branch 
— but  I  drew  Don  Manuel  aside,  to  impart  to  him 
what  had  oome  into  my  mmd ;  for,  as  we  had  to 
break  up  the  condemned  gun  to  make  chisels  and 
other  tools,  1  thought  it  best  this  should  be  done 
apart  from  the  savages,  lest  they  might  lose  their 
great  dread  of  those  guns  whereby  they  were  kept 
in  such  great  awe.  So  we  agreed  to  take  it  deeper 
into  the  wood ;  and  beckoned  Harry  Gill  to  come 
along  with  us,  leaving  Prodgers  to  look  after  the 
Indians,  who  were  still  hard  at  work,  finishing  the 
rope.  And  this  we  did  now,  with  no  apprehension 
of  their  being  hardly  dealt  with,  so  changed  a  man 
was  Richard  Pi'odgers  become,  and  from  a  lion,  or 
a  bear  rather,  had  grown  more  like  to  a  lamb. 

By  dint  of  much  hammering  with  stones,  and 
bending  the  barrel  back  and  forward,  till  it  broke  at 
last,  we  got  two  long  chisels  or  augers  out  of  our 
old  gun;  they  were  rude  enough,  to  be  sure,  but 
proved  serviceable.  One  of  them,  and  that  was  the 
shorter,  we  kept  still  fastened  on  to  the  stock,  to 
have  more  purchase  on  it  in  workmg.  Don  Manuel 
carried  these  back,  wrapped  in  his  cloak,  till  we 
could  conceal  them  better  from  the  savages.  But 
Gill  went  on  before,  and  left  us  together. 

I  had  gained  that  confidence  in  the  priest,  'twould 
have  made  me  uneasy  to  hide  from  him  my  thoughtg 
when  they  chanced  to  turn  on  what  was  the  right  or 


TUK    CATHOLIC    CBUSOB.  177 

wrong  of  any  case;  and  just  then,  a  thought  came 
into  my  mind  as  we  came  back  together  out  of  the 
wood. 

''  I  know,  sii-,"  said  I,  "  what  some  people  in  my 
country  would  say  to  what  we  are  doing." 

"  What  would  they  say,  friend  ?"  answered  he, 
and  looked  me  straight  in  the  face,  and  walking  on 
quietly. 

"  Why,  to  be  plain,  that  'tis  deceiving  these 
savages  to  break  up  the  gun  by  stealth,  that  they 
may  still  think  the  guns  to  be  something  more  than 
they  are." 

•*  Eh,  Senor,"  returned  he,  "  how  long  is  it  ago, 
since  you  thought  we  might  perhaps  even  enslave 
them  ?" 

"  Well,  sir,  what  I  say  is  because  it  came  into  my 
head,  and  I  wanted  to  discuss  it." 

"  True,  my  dear  friend,"  quoth  he  in  his  own  mild 
way ;  "  and  'tis  my  duty  and  pleasure  alike  to  an* 
Bwer  such  questiont  to  the  utmost.  Let  iis  see:  you 
think  we  ought  to  tell  them  outright,  a  gun  is  a  gun  ?" 

"  I  would  not  like  them  to  think,"  answered  I,  "  a 
gun  was  an  idol  or  a  god." 

"  Nor  I  neither,"  replied  he,  grave  enough ;  "  but 
are  we  making  them  think  so  by  any  act  of  ours  ?" 

"  We  break  up  the  gun  in  the  wood,  out  of  sight," 
persisted  I,  "  lest  they  should  lose  their  fear  of  our 
other  guns." 

"  I  will  answer  you  in  this  way,"  Don  Manuel 
said,  after  a  moment,  smiling.  "  When  I  was  a 
boy  I  went  to  a  school  in  my  native  town  kept  by 
one  Lopez  Tuero  d'Alava:  he   was   rather  a  stern 


178  THE  ADTSMTURES  OF  OWEN  STANS, 

man,  and  very  stately  in  his  ways.  We  boys  looked 
up  to  him  as  the  greatest  man  alive,  and  he  took 
care  to  keep  us  impressed  with  that  belief.  One  day 
the  governor  of  the  province,  his  Excellency  Don 
Pedro  Guzman  da  Cuenca,  came  suddenly  to  pay  a 
visit  to  the  school,  and  entered  at  the  head  of  all  his 
train.  The  sclioolroom  was  filled  with  guards, 
chamberlains,  attendants  of  all  kinds,  in  waiting  on 
the  great  man.  When  our  first  surprise  was  over, 
we  all  looked  anxiously  to  see  what  Lopez  Tuero 
would  do.  Had  he  taken  oflT  his  hat,  or  made  any 
sign  of  submission  to  the  governor,  perhaps  his  au- 
thority in  his  school  would  never  have  been  what 
it  had  been,  for  we  bhould  have  learned  there  was 
a  greater  man  in  existence  than  he.  This  he  knew 
quite  as  well  as  we  did.  So,  rising  from  his  desk  in 
his  most  stately  manner,  he  moved  down  the  school 
with  the  air  of  a  king  receiving  an  ambassador,  or 
any  other  great  man  treating  with  his  equal,  wear- 
ing his  hat  as  if  it  had  been  nailed  to  his  head.  High 
courtesies  passed  between  the  two,  till  the  governor 
took  his  leave  ;  and  it  was  not  until  after  I  had  en- 
tered the  University  of  Salamanca,  that  I  learned, 
Lopez  went  the  next  day  to  the  governor's  palace, 
cast  himself  on  his  knees  before  him,  and  humbly 
begged  pardon  for  having  acted  in  a  way  he  had 
felt  was  best  for  those  he  had  under  his  charge. 

"  Now,"  pursued  Don  Manuel,  "  was  that  a 
wrong  deceit  ?" 

■"Twas  more  than  I  could  answer  out  of  hand,  yet, 
thinking  a  moment,  "  I  suppose,"  said  I,  "  he  felt  U 
peceBsary." 


THS   CATHOLIC  ORUSOB.  179 

**  But  was  it  wrong  7"  insisted  he  again,  "  because 
irliat  is  wrong  never  can  be  necessary." 

"  May  not  a  lie  sometimes  be  necessary  ?"  asked  L 

"  Never  !"  exclaimed  the  priest,  and  seemed  to 
put  his  whole  soul  into  the  word  as  he  spoke  it. 

"  And  is  a  lie  always  wrong  under  all  circumstan> 
ces  ?" 

"  Always  !  always!"  repeated  he,  still  in  the  same 
way. 

Now  indeed  I  felt  somewhat  puzzled,  for  'twas  the 
point  I  had  in  my  mind  as  to  the  breaking  up  of  our 
gun  secret.  Don  Manuel  saw  this ;  for  he  had,  I  am 
sure,  a  great  quickness  saved  my  putting  it  in  words, 
which  I  was  loth  to  do. 

"  I  know  what  you  are  thinking,"  said  he,  "  ag 
though  you  said  it ;  and  I  will  say  it  for  you.  Cath- 
olics, you  have  always  heard,  think  little  of  truth ; 
are  careless  about  it :  and  a  priest  is  likely  to  teach 
it  to  be  a  maiter  of  small  importance.     Is  that  it  ?" 

I  was  startled,  I  own  at  the  way  he  put  his  finger 
on  that ;  for  it  was  just  what  ran  in  my  thoughts. 

"  Well,  listen  then,"  he  went  on.  "  The  teaching 
of  the  Church  is,  that  a  lie  is  in  its  own  nature  evil; 
that  it  is  a  sin  that,  being  a  sin,  'tis  a  greater  evil 
than  anything  imaginable,  wliich  is  not  an  equal  or  a 
greater  sin :  'tis  a  greater  evil  than  any  mere  misfor- 
tune, or  series  of  misfortunes ;  greater  than  pain,  sick- 
ness, poverty,  bereavement,  death :  greater  than 
famines,  pestilences,  earthquakes,  or  the  destruction 
of  the  globe  itself  For,  these  calamities,  dreadful 
though  they  be,  affect  the  creature :  but  a  lie,  as 
V>eing  a  sin,  is  aimed  against  the  Creator:     So,  if  by 


180  THK   ADTINTUBKS  OT  OWBN  XTAHl, 

telling  a  lie  I  could  save  your  life,  my  dear  friend, 
aud  the  lives  of  all  our  companions ;  if  I  could  by 
one  little  lie  work  out  the  conversion  of  our  poor 
savages,  and  secure  the  salvation  of  us  all :  nay,  of  all 
England,  all  Spain,  all  other  nations  and  countries 
together :  if  by  telling  a  lie  that  would  harm  nobody, 
that  would  only  be  a  little  venial  sin,  I  could  empty 
Purgatory  (which  you  don't  believe  in)  of  all  the 
suffering  souls  it  contains ;  and  block  up  the  mouth 
of  Hell  (which  I  suppose  you  do  believe  in)  that  no 
soul  should  ever  cast  into  it  more :  I  should  be  doing 
the  greater  evdl  to  obtain  the  lesser  good.  And  after 
this,  what  do  you  think  of  a  He?" 

I  remember  these  words,  as  I  here  set  them  down, 
because  they  were  so  impressed  on  me  at  the  time  by 
his  manner  as  he  spoke  them.  Then  he  went  on  to 
say,  'twas  one  thing  to  deceive  a  person  by  word  or 
deed,  to  state  falsehood  to  him,  or  act  falsehood  be- 
fore him ;  and  quite  another,  to  allow  him  to  draw 
his  own  conclusions  from  what  he  observed,  when 
you  did  nothing  to  lead  him  that  way,  and  when  you 
had  just  cause  for  letting  him  have  his  opinion,  at 
least,  for  a  time. 

"  If,"  pursued  he,  "  we  showed  them,  a  gun  might 
be  broken  by  working  at  it  with  a  stone,  they  might 
try  the  experiment  while  we  slept;  and  then  what 
becomes  of  our  lives  ?  Another  boat-load  of  savages 
might  land  on  the  island ;  or  these  very  men,  \vith 
the  craft  and  cunning  they  have  learne<i  at  their 
mother's  knee,  might  take  a  fancy  to  sacrifice  us  to 
the  sun  or  moon,  to  secure  a  good  voyage  home 
again.     Then   we  are  murderedj   and  they  remain 


tkl   OATHOLIO    CROSOS.  1^1 

Leathens.  Is  it  not  for  their  good,  as  well  as  ours, 
that  we  should  not  disarm  ourselves  by  taking  away 
their  wholesome  fear  in  our  fire-arms  ?' 

After  a  little  while,  neither  of  us  speaking,  the 
priest  added : 

"  I  gave  you  a  sort  of  parable  ju«t  now  :  well,  let 
me  give  you  another.  Suppose  a  furious  murdei'er, 
with  drawn  sword,  rushed  suddenly  upon  a  child, 
and  threatened  to  kill  it  unless  the  child  told  him  by 
what  road  its  lather  had  left  the  house,  that  he  might 
go  after  him,  and  take  his  life.  What  would  you  ad- 
vise the  child  in  that  case  ?" 

"  I  think  there  is  no  doubt  at  all,"  said  I  readily. 

"  But  what  ?"  insisted  he. 

"  Of  coui'se,  the  child  might  tell  the  murderer  the 
wrong  road  ;  nay,  ought  to  do  so  to  save  its  father's 
life,  or  indeed  any  person's  life." 

"Then  the  child  might  tell  a  lie?" 

"  Could  it  not  point  down  the  wrong  road  ?"  I 
asked. 

"  That  would  be  a  lie  in  act^^  insisted  he,  "  and  as 
truly  a  lie  as  one  in  words." 

"  Well,  then,  the  child  might  tell  the  lie,  or  act 
the  lie,  either  way,  for  such  an  object  as  to  save  a 
life." 

"  You  are  right  wrong,  my  friend,"  returned  he, 
laughing:  "for  no  one  ought  to  do  any  such  thing." 

At  this,  I  looked  at  him  in  some  surprise. 

"Did  I  not  say,"  he  went  on, "that  a  lie  is  always 
a  sin ;  and  that  a  sin  is  greater  evil  then  any  mere 
misfortune?  Now,  'twould  be  a  great  misfortune, 
doubtless,  for  the  father  to  lose  his  life,  and  the  child 


i^  THl  AbYlNtDItSS  OP  OWBN  feVAlfl, 

to  lose  its  father :  but  no  child,  nor  any  one,  has  a 
right  to  make  even  a  venial  sin  avert  even  a  great 
misfortune." 

What  he  said  turned  out  so  clean  against  my  ex- 
pectation, and  he  proved  so  much  more  severe  about 
truth  than  I  had  supposed  him,  I  had  nothing  to  say. 

"  You  remind  me  now,"  pursued  he,  gaily,  "  of  a 
bad  horseman,  who,  when  you  put  him  up  on  the 
horse  at  one  side,  falls  over  on  t'other.  A  while 
ago  you  stumbled  at  what  was  lawful,  and  now  no- 
thing will  content  you  but  that  falsehood  must  be 
lawful  in  an  urgent  case.  Extremes !  my  dear  friend, 
extremes !  And  you  see,  extremes  meet  sometimes." 

"Aye,"  he  added, thinking,  and  slowly, "we  must 
always  go  from  side  to  side  of  the  road,  like  an  un- 
Bteady  drives,  unless  we  have  a  sure  guide  and  a 
sure  track." 

"And  who  or  what  is  that  guide?"  asked  I,  for  I 
felt  anxious  for  his  answer. 

"Aye,  indeed,"  said  he,  very  slowly,  looking  me 
in  the  face ;  and  said  nothing  more. 


*H>  CATHOLIC  CKUSOI. 

CHAPTER  XXX 

THB    SEBPKNTS'   HOLl. 

By  this,  we  had  come  back  to  the  rest ;  and  set 
about  our  operations  of  mining  into  the  rock :  but 
first  we  had  to  decide  which  of  us  should  take  the 
lead  in  being  lowered  to  explore  the  hole.  I  thought 
of  casting  lots  for  it,  as  'twas  a  post  of  honour  and 
of  danger  alike ;  for  we  knew  not  what  we  might  en- 
counter down  there,  whether  some  wild  cat-o'  the- 
mountain,  or,  more  likely,  a  brood  of  serpents  in 
their  nest.  But  Don  Manuel  insisted  on  being  first 
to  explore,  in  a  way  I  knew  not  well  how  to  answer. 
"  If  anything  befall  me,  friends,"  said  he,  "  you  will 
be  little  the  worse  of  it ;  but  you  could  ill  spare  the 
help  of  one  another  in  your  exile."  I  would  still 
persuade  him  not  to  venture ;  but  he  finished  all  hj 
saying  cheerfully : 

"  'Tis  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  I  have  heard, 
children  are  used  to  eat  their  parents  because  they  are 
old  and  useless :  and  you  may  as  well  let  the  wild 
animals  have  a  chance  with  me  for  the  same  rea- 
son." 

"  You  have  quoted  a  heathenish  example  for  us, 
sir,"  answered  I ;  "  but  I  suppose  it  must  be  as  you 
will :  and  we  will  stand  watching  you  above,  be 
sure,  to  help  to  our  utmost  in  case  of  need." 

So,  having  knelt  down  to  a  brief  prayer  apart,  and 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  himself,  he  threw  off 
bis  long  cassock  ;  and  bidding  the  men  knot  our  ne\» 


184  THS  ADTBNTUBIS  OF  OWIN  STAN8, 

rope  fast  round  the  roots  of  a  cocoa-palm  that  grew 
near  the  edge,  and  keep  a  good  hold,  as  he  said  smil- 
ing, "  for  the  honour  of  the  British  flag,"  he  slid 
from  the  clift",  and  swarmed  (as  our  sea-phrase  is) 
down  the  rope,  till  he  soon  had  his  feet  resting  on 
the  edge  of  the  hole :  he  carefully  bent  himself 
down,  and  looked  in. 

Before  we  could  count  ten,  we  heard  him  cry  out, 
"  Pull  up,  pull  up  quick  !"  "We  did  it  with  a  will, 
yet  so  as  not  to  scrape  his  hands  and  face  against  the 
cliff;  and  soon  we  caught  him  in  our  hands,  and  had 
him  safe  again  on  the  top.  Then  he  told  us,  we  were 
right  in  our  conjecture,  for  that  the  place  was  swarm- 
ing Avith  sei-pents. 

On  that  news,  we  determined  to  smoke  them  out 
of  their  hole,  or  smother  them  in  it ;  and  making  ray 
wish  known  to  the  savages  by  signs,  they  soon  col- 
lected for  us  some  brushwood  and  other  branches, 
pretty  dry,  in  places  sheltered  from  the  storm.  But 
we  would  not  as  yet  trust  them  out  of  sight,  and 
made  them  know  it  by  our  threatening  gestures ; 
though  I  believe  the  poor  simple  creatures  had  now 
become  so  attached  to  us,  as  well  as  looking  on  us  to 
bo  some  superior  beings  whom  they  could  not  oppose, 
we  might  have  trusted  them  all  over  the  Island. 
However,  they  soon  gathered  us  a  good  heap,  enough 
to  have  smothered  whole  families  of  serpents  ;  and 
did  more  than  that,  too  ;  for  Johvi  Pounder,  crying 
out,  "  Kukui  kukui ."'  pointed  to  a  kind  of  dwarfiree 
with  orravish  leaves,  that  looked  like  an  olive  nt  a 
distance,  though  we  had  not  noticed  it  before  :  mak- 
ing signs,  'twas  good  for  our  purpose. 


fttR    OATaOLlO    CRDSOB.  186 

I  let  him  have  his  way ;  so  off  he  darts  to  the 
tree,  and  comes  back  with  some  biggish  nuts  in  his 
hand,  motioning  to  me  to  cut  a  slender  stick  sharp  at 
one  end  with  my  knife.  I  did  this  to  humor  him; 
so  he  plants  the  stick  upright  in  the  earth,  the  sharp 
end  uppermost ;  and  sticks  three  or  four  of  the  nuts 
on  it,  one  over  the  other.  I  signed  to  the  rest  to  be 
still,  so  Pounder  had  it  all  his  own  way ;  and  his 
next  performance  was  to  get  a  light  after  his  country 
fasliion,  which  I  had  heard  of,  but  never  seen  done 
before.  For  he  begged  so  beseechingly  for  the  use 
of  my  knife,  I  could  not  deny  him  ;  but  threatened 
liim  again  to  make  no  bad  use  of  it.  He  searched 
about  a  while,  till  he  found  a  short  thickish  branch, 
of  the  bigness  of  my  wrist ;  he  quickly  brought  the 
end  of  this  to  a  point  with  the  knife ;  then,  coming 
to  a  stump  of  tree  that  had  been  broken  off  by  some 
fonner  storm,  quite  dry,  and  half  touch-wood,  he 
held  the  point  of  the  stick  on  it,  and  began  twirling 
it  about  with  the  palms  of  his  hands  as  swiftly 
as  ever  you  saw  a  machine  bore  a  hole  into  a  board 
with  an  auger.  He  had  not  done  this  for  five  or  six 
minutes,  when  first  there  rose  a  little  smoke,  then 
the  tree  smoked  pretty  thick,  and  all  at  once  there 
burst  forth  a  flame  of  fire  under  his  hands. 

Our  men  expected  this  so  little,  for  they  had  laugh- 
ed at  Master  Pounder's  contrivance,  that  now  they 
greeted  his  success  with  a  hearty  cheer:  and  the 
other  savages  showed,  in  their  own  fashion,  they 
were  glad  he  had  pleased  us,  though  noways  surpris- 
ed at  what  he  had  done  :  for  it  seems,  this  method  of 
kindling   a  fire  is   their   common   way.     But  now, 


188  tHi  ADYRNtURKS  Ot  OWbM  ItYAltg, 

gathering  up  a  handful  of  dry  leaves,  h»?  kindlei 
them,  and  comes  to  the  nuts  strung  upon  the  stick ; 
and  they  took  flame  readily,  by  reason  of  an  oil  they 
are  filled  with.  Then  Pounder,  while  the  nuts  burn- 
ed slowly  down,  like  a  candle,  prostrated  himself  be- 
fore us  again,  till  we  bid  him  rise. 

To  find  candles  thus  ready  made,  and  growing  on 
a  tree,  pleased  us  greatly  then,  and  more  afterwards, 
when  we  came  to  use  them  in  the  winter  evening.  But 
for  the  time  we  had,  as  the  saying  is,  other  fish  to  fry : 
for  we  were  to  dislodge  the  serpents  in  the  hole  by 
fire  and  smoke ;  and  take  possession  of  their  lodging. 
And  the  way  we  set  about  it  was  this  : 

We  tied  up  our  dry  brushwood,  with  the  leaves  in- 
Bide,  into  bundles,  or  faggots,  as  many  as  seven  or 
eight  of  them,  ranging  these  in  order  on  the  top  of 
the  cliff:  but  first,  we  sent  Pounder  for  some  more 
candle-nuts,  and  thrust  a  few  of  them  into  each  bun- 
dle, as  I  have  seen  housewives  in  Wales  bind  up  a 
pitched  stick  in  a  faggot,  to  light  their  fire  the  better. 
When  all  was  ready,  and  nothing  wanted  but  to 
descend  to  the  hole,  and  so  set  fire  to  the  first  bun-, 
die,  and  push  it  in  with  others  after  it,  to  give  our 
gentlemen  there  a  warm  entertainment,  we  ques- 
tioned, which  of  our  number  to  send  on  this  adven 
ture.  For  now  we  knew  the  fulness  of  the  danger 
we  felt  sure,  unless  the  man  who  went  down  were 
quick  and  steady,  to  stop  the  mouth  of  the  hole  with 
the  very  first  bundle,  one  of  the  serpents,  or  more, 
would  spring  out  on  him ;  and  we  guessed  that  to  be 
certain  death.  All  of  us  stood  looking,  one  on  the 
Other;  and  at  length,  we  well  nigh  thought  to  give  up 


tBl  OATbbLlC   dRUS6l.    .  lift 

the  enterijrise,  and  seek  some  other  place.  But  theu 
agaui,  this  place  was  so  commodious,  or  might  be 
made  so,  for  its  dryness  and  security,  we  took  up  our 
resolution  to  make  the  venture. 

But  this  was  put  an  end  to  by  the  old  Indian ;  I 
may  as  well  call  him  Mark,  for  that  was  the  name  we 
gave  to  him  when  he  was  baptized  somewhat  later. 
He  now  drew  near  to  us  with  as  much  reverence  as 
before,  holding  John  Pounder  by  the  hand.  He 
made  us  a  long  speech  in  his  own  tongue,  of  which 
we  understood  not  one  word ;  but  he  went  on,  partly 
speaking,  and  part  by  signs,  to  offer  Pounder  for 
this  venturesome  feat,  who,  for  his  part,  offered  him- 
self too,  with  great  eagerness;  expressing,  by  many 
odd  gestuies,  his  contempt  for  the  serpents :  (for  the 
savages  had  made  out  from  our  signs,  't  was  serpents 
that  inhabited  the  hole.) 

The  men  had  gained  that  degree  of  good  feeling, 
as  that  none  of  them  were  willing  to  risk  our  poor 
apprentices  in  this  service  of  danger.  But,  to  our  sur- 
prise, Don  Manuel  now  urged  that  Pounder  should 
be  allowed  to  go  down. 

"  'Tis  not  here,"  said  he,  "  a  question  of  life  agamst 
life,  nor  of  equal  danger  to  one  or  to  another ;  in 
that  case  I  would  say,  let  none  of  us  go.  But  I  be- 
lieve these  savages  are  so  used  to  deal  with  serpents, 
and  disarm  them  of  their  fangs,  or  can  so  easily  find 
a  simple  remedy  in  the  woods  if  they  receive  a  bite, 
that  'tis  little  risk  to  them  by  comparison.  I  could 
tell  you  a  story  (only  it  would  take  us  too  long  now) 
to  show  this;  but  I  have  heard  many  such,  from 
trustworthy  persons." 


188  THIS    ADVBNTORKS   OF   OWRN    STANS, 

Pounder  seemed  to  understand  lus  meaning,  in 
great  part ;  he  nodded  bis  head  with  many  grimaces, 
then,  taking  up  one  of  the  green  withs  we  had  bound 
about  our  rope,  he  twisted  it  every  way,  to  represent 
a  serpent ;  wound  it  on  his  arm,  shook  it  about, 
laughing  all  the  time,  and  finished  by  stripping  off 
the  end  of  it  with  his  teeth,  to  show  us,  that  was  liow 
he  would  bite  off  the  snake's  head  for  him.  Then  he 
pointed  to  my  knife,  and  the  hanger  by  my  side,  as 
begging  me  to  grant  him  the  use  of  them :  so  armed 
with  these,  he  went  to  the  rope,  as  though  he  would 
slip  down  it  at  once. 


CHAPTER  XXXL 

NOTICE  TO    QUIT. 

"  Avast,"  cried  Tom  Harvey ;  "  were  it  not  best 
we  should  load  a  brace  of  the  guns  with  small  shot, 
and  fire  into  the  hole,  to  bid  them  look  out  for  us  ?" 

We  all  agreed  to  this ;  only,  we  thought  one  of  the 
guns  enough,  not  to  waste  powder  and  shot :  we  put 
in  a  full  charge,  and  gave  the  piece  to  Gill ;  for  since 
his  victory  over  the  shark,  he  was  our  captain  of 
marksmen.  But  this  proceeding  was  very  much 
against  the  grain  of  our  savage  friends;  who,  I 
truly  think,  would  sooner  have  faced  a  wood  full  of 
serpents  than  one  discharge  of  our  terrible  guns. 
They  cast  themselves  on  their  faces,  and  remained 
there,  trembling,  while  Harry  Gill  leaped  back  across 


THB   CATUOLIO   ORUSOB.  189 

the  gulf  with  his  gun,  and  clambered  leisurely  down 
the  hanging  rock  ;  and  this  was  a  work  of  danger,  too, 
for  he  had  to  go  down  the  under  face  of  it,  as  it 
leaned  over  him.  However,  he  kept  his  footing,  with 
the  gun  slung  over  his  shoulder ;  and  went  down 
with  hands  and  feet  two  or  three  yards,  till  he  came 
all  but  opposite  the  hole.  Then  he  leaned  against 
some  twisted  roots  springing  out  of  the  rock ;  un- 
slung  his  piece,  with  a  good  aim,  and  so  fired  into 
the  hole.  The  piece  made  a  terrible  report,  being 
discharged  in  so  close  a  place ;  the  echo  went  back 
and  back  again  from  cliff  to  crag,  and  from  crag  to 
cliff;  and  the  poor  Indians  were  half  dead  with  fear. 
Out  of  the  hole  there  came  sounds  of  hissing,  by 
which  we  knew,  however  much  execution  the  shot 
might  have  done,  yet  Gill  had  not  killed  all  the  brood. 
But,  what  was  worse,  at  that  moment,  whether  from 
the  shock  or  his  weight,  or  both,  the  roots  that  poor 
Harry  had  learned  against,  now  gave  way  under  him. 
He  had  but  just  time  to  catch  at  some  saplings  as  he 
fell ;  but  he  managed  that,  like  a  nimble  seaman  as 
he  was  :  and  tliere  he  hung  by  his  hands,  I  am  sure 
full  three  fathoms  above  liis  mother  earth. 

We,  who  watched  all  this  from  the  cliff,  were  so 
distracted  at  the  sight,  that  what  to  do  we  knew 
not :  for,  did  we  pursue  our  advantage  over  the  ser- 
pents, we  must  leave  our  comrade  hanging  there,  and 
then  drop  he  must  soon,  to  the  peril  of'his  neck  or 
bones :  or  did  we  go  over  to  help  him.  we  feared  our 
enemies  might  escape  from  their  hole,  and  glide 
down,  and  so  get  at  him  if  he  should  fall  befoi-e  we 
came  to  the  rescue. 


IdO  THB   ADYXNTURBS   OF   OWEN   BYANS, 

Amid  the  confusion  of  our  thoughts,  as  we  looked 
this  way  and  that,  the  priest  called  out,  with  all  the 
decision  of  a  general  leading  his  men  to  the  charge, 
and  a  voice  like  a  trumpet : 

"You,  friend  Owen,  take  my  cloak;  away  with 
you,  and  Tom,  and  Hilton !  Hold  it  under  him  I 
Break  his  fall.     Ricardo  and  I  will  do  the  rest  here .' 

Quick  as  thought,  we  obeyed  the  words  :  I  seized 
on  the  cloak,  and  cleared  the  gulf  at  a  bound.  The 
other  two  were  after  me ;  and  how  we  found  our- 
selves on  firm  ground  below  with  our  necks  unbroken, 
we  never  stayed  to  inquire.  But  we  spread  out  the 
cloak  under  our  messmate,  and  held  on  hard,  keeping 
it  taut,  perhaps  five  feet  off  the  ground.  Then  we 
hailed  him,  and  bid  him  drop  himself  soft  and  steady. 
So  indeed  he  did  ;  but  withal  his  weight  broke  away 
the  cloak  out  of  our  hands,  pulling  us  all  down  to- 
gether in  a  heap.  Though  his  fall  was  greatly 
broken  by  the  cloak,  he  did  not  altogther  escape, 
neither ;  and  coming  down  lengthways,  bruised  and 
stunned  his  head  a  little,  but  hurt  his  shoulder 
more. 

No  sooner  did  Don  Manuel  see  him  safe  (though 
somewhat  the  worse  of  his  fall,)  but  he  beckoned 
Pounder  to  go  down  the  rope ;  at  the  same  time,  he 
slung  down  a  bundle  of  our  combustibles  to  the 
hole's  mouth,  having  kindled  it  fi-om  our  stickful  of 
nuts,  that  was  burning  still.  The  Indian  went  down 
qtiick,  as  readily  as  if  there  were  no  serpents  within 
a  mile  of  the  place ;  and  with  Don  Manuel's  staff, 
pushed  the  burning  faggot  right  into  the  hole,  which 
it  quite  stopped  up ;  then  with  my  knife  he  cut  the 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  l91 

twine,  and  the  priest  hauled  up  the  end  to  tie  another 
faggot,  and  let  it  down  to  him.  So  they  went  on, 
faggot  after  faggot,  Master  Pounder  doing  his  work 
well ;  though  I  believe  he  would  sooner  have  shown 
his  skill  in  wringing  the  serpent's  necks  than  smother- 
ing them  thus  by  blockade. 

We  made  out  by  the  loud  angry  hissings  that 
came  from  the  hole,  our  enemies  had  no  other  way 
of  escape  from  us ;  a  thing  we  had  rather  feared,  for 
in  that  case  our  fire  would  have  driven  them  out  and 
dispersed  them  in  the  woods,  to  make  the  whole 
place  unsafe  for  us.  But  one,  and  'twas  a  smaller 
one,  found  means  to  glide  out  through  some  unper- 
ceived  cranny,  and  wriggled  himself  with  great  speed 
down  the  face  of  the  cliff:  but  we  had  an  eye  to  him, 
and  just  before  he  alighted,  I  scotched  him  with  a 
stone. 

When  iJ^  last  faggot  had  blazed  out,  John  Poun. 
der,  swinging  by  the  rope,  made  no  difficulty  of 
thrusting  his  head  and  one  arm  into  the  hole,  though 
the  smoke  was  like  to  blind  or  choke  him :  then,  in  a 
few  moments,  drawing  back  again,  he  shouts  out 
"  Oora,  oora  /"  which  in  their  language,  it  seems, 
means  very  good-,  laughing  now  to  us,  now  to  Don 
Manuel  above ;  and  in  his  hand  a  was  serpent,  dead 
and  half  roasted,  that  he  kept  swinging  about,  and 
then  flung  it  down  to  us.  So,  by  degrees,  with  the 
end  of  the  staff  and  his  hand  he  rakes  out  nine  more 
of  them,  great  and  small,  one  after  the  other,  and 
flings  them  down.  When  he  had  finished  this, 
"  Well,"  cried  I  up  to  him,  "  well  John,  are  there 
any  yet  to  come  out  ?"    He  understood  what  I  would 


192        THB  ADVENTURES  OV  .OWEN  ETANt, 

ask,  and  shook  his  head,  laughing,  and  cried  onl 
again ;  "  Oora,  oora^''  with  a  wild  hoop,  that  made 
the  rocks  ring  about  our  ears.  Then,  shutting  his 
hand  tight  (for  he  held  on  to  the  rope  by  the  other, 
together  with  his  feet,)  he  stretched  forth,  first  one 
finger,  then  another,  counting  all  the  time,  till  he 
came  to  five  then  shut  his  hand  again,  and  so  did 
the  same  over  a  second  time  :  then  one  finger  alone, 
and  so  pointed  to  the  ground,  where  the  serpents 
were  lying  all  about :  to  make  us  know,  there  were 
but  eleven  in  all,  and  they  dead  or  dying  there 
below. 

This  was  joyful  news,  you  may  be  sure  ;  we  now 
looked  on  the  place  as  our  own,  and  were  impatient 
to  take  possession  and  begin  our  mason's  work  at  it. 
But  by  this,  the  light  warned  us,  no  more  was  to  be 
done  at  that  time ;  and  we  must  think  of  supper, 
and  our  night  quarters.  We  told  Pounder,  by  signs 
(for,  what  with  fire-lighting,  and  his  other  services, 
we  began  to  look  on  him  as  our  special  footman)  we 
would  have  our  fire  kindled :  this  he  soon  did,  with 
the  help  of  the  other  two,  who  gathered  the  brush- 
wood fast  enough,  while  we  sat  at  our  ease,  and 
talked  over  the  day's  adventures.  Then  we  supped, 
as  we  could,  on  cuttle-fish ;  though  we  found  it  coarse 
and  strong-tasted,  not  the  delicacy  'twas  said  to  be  ; 
Out  this  fish  was  one,  which  might  be  the  cause ; 
tnough  indeed  not  so  large,  by  far  (if  all  tales  be 
be  true)  as  they  are  found  in  the  Indian  seas.  Only 
Richard  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  taste  a  bit :  so 
we  gave  him  all  the  cocoa-nut  we  could  spare,  which 
was  not  much;  and  he  eked  it  out  with  a  little  sup 


tttfi   OAtHOLtC   CtttTSOli.  19S 

from  his  bottle.  As  to  the  Indians,  they  made  a 
liurrid  meal  on  the  roasted  serpents ;  in  which  we 
cured  not  to  disturb  them.  But  when  we  had  done, 
and  D(>n  Manuel  had  said  grace  for  us,  we  called 
the  savages  to  us  again,  not  to  lose  sight  of  them  in 
the  dark. 


CHAPTER  XX  Xn. 

THE     il  OTHER     TONGUE. 

Seated  round  our  fire,  we  whiled  away  the  time 
in  teaching  our  savages  a  little  English.  They  sur- 
prised us,  truly,  by  their  quickness  in  learning  our 
words,  with  some  short  sentences  we  taught  them  by 
degrees ;  and  I  may  here  say,  that  in  four  or  five 
days  or  so  (for  Don  Manuel  and  I  worked  at  it  with 
them  a  little  every  day)  we  contrived  to  hold  talk 
witli  them  pretty  well  about  common  things.  Only 
we  got  out  of  our  depth,  for  want  of  expressions, 
when  we  would  come  at  their  notions  of  religion,  or 
the  nature  of  the  earth,  the  sky,  the  seas,  and  so  on  ; 
all  which  the  priest  labored  at  with  great  patience, 
as  I  shall  set  down  in  order.  We  wore  cuiious  to 
know  their  names  for  some  things,  as  well  as  to  im- 
part to  them  ours ;  and  we  went  about  it  thus  : 

I  would  point  to  the  fii-e,  then  look  at  them,  nod 
to  them,  opening  my  mouth,  moving  my  lips  as 
though  I  would  speak,  but  indeed  not  speaking  at 
all ;  then  I  would  put  my  hand  to  my  ear  as  though 
I  listened  for  something  they  were  to  say  ;  thus  I 


194       THK  ADYBNTURKS  Of   OWBN  STANt, 

made  them  understand  I  desired  to  hear  their  name 
for  the  thing  I  pointed  to.  This  went  on  well 
enough,  for  when  they  once  made  out  my  diiml) 
show  they  answered  very  readily.  Then,  listenin<> 
to  what  they  said,  I  would  shake  my  head,  .-md 
look  a  little  displeased,  as  though  that  were  not  the 
true  name,  and  I  misliked  the  sound  of  it ;  then  I 
would  give  the  English,  and  repeat  it  three  or  four 
times,  till  they  caught  the  sound ;  and  I  would  do 
80  louder  and  louder,  as  insisting  they  should  repeat 
it  after  me,  which  they  did  willingly,  and  seemed 
delighted  with  the  new  name,  for  they  kept  on  re- 
peating it  till  they  had  it  perfect. 

In  this  way  we  learned  some  of  their  Indian,  too. 
I  suppose  the  language  will  die  out  if  white  men 
come  to  penetrate  into  those  native  countries  of  the 
savages,  or  at  least  'twill  become  mixed  and 
changed.  So  I  here  set  down  some  of  the  words 
they  gave  us,  till  they  had  got  our  English  so  well, 
we  ceased  to  ask  them  further. 

First  I  will  set  down  the  name  of  their  country, 
which  we  made  out  after  some  pains ;  for  'twas  a 
hard  question  for  them  to  comprehend :  at  last  they 
did,  and  gave  the  name  of  it,  Toonati-nooka.  They 
described  it  by  signs,  that  'twas  an  island,  with  an- 
other island  lying  near  it,  smaller,  and  either  not 
fruitful,  or  disagreeable  from  some  cause,  or  maybe, 
at  war  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  first :  for  when 
they  named  it,  John  Pounder  shook  his  head  with  a 
look  of  disgust,  and  pushed  out  his  hands  as  though 
he  would  push  the  island  from  him ;  this  second 
island  they  called  Hai-vavaoo. 


fan  OATHOLIO  dRCSOiC.  ld5 

The  young  savage,  whom  I  will  call  by  the  name 
he  gave  himself,  toula-faihe  (but  later  we  christened 
him  Samuel)  drew  a  plan  of  these  two  islands  very 
neatly  with  the  end  of  a  stick  in  the  sand,  as  v,c  sat ; 
and  while  we  let  him  work  on,  he  finished  such  an 
excellent  raised  map  of  the  two  islands  as  I  never 
saw  exhibited  in  a  museum.  He  hollowed  out  the 
sand,  and  smoothed  it,  to  represent  the  sea-level  : 
then  got  some  sharp  stones  and  shells  to  stand  for 
the  cliffs  and  headlands  of  their  island  ;  he  also  stuck 
in  a  few  leaves  and  sprigs  for  the  groves  of  trees ; 
then  he  raised,  up  some  little  mountains  in  miniature, 
as  the  saying  is,  "  making  a  mountain  out  of  a  mole 
hill ;"  hi  a  word,  he  worked  at  his  map  with  that 
diligence  that  he  soon  had  it  completed  in  the  rough. 
So,  standing  up,  he  looked  on  it  with  much  satisfac- 
tion ;  clapping  his  hands  together,  he  danced  round 
it,  he  leaped  across  it  back  and  forward,  pointing 
now  to  one  island,  singing  out  all  the  time,  "  Too- 
nati-nooka,^'*  then  "  Hai-vavaoo.^''  But  Pounder, 
stopping  in  his  talk  with  us  to  examine  this  map, 
misliked  some  parts  of  it,  and  began  to  alter  them. 
He  pulled  up  one  of  the  groves,  knocked  down  a 
cliff  or  two,  or  changed  them  to  other  places  :  car- 
ried away  a  mountain  here,  set  it  down  there,  and 
made  such  changes  as  pleased  him,  but  displeased 
Samuel  in  turn ;  in  the  end  they  appealed  to  the 
old  man  as  umpire  in  their  dispute.  And  the  old 
Indian's  decision  had  all  respect  froni  the  other  two; 
for  no  sooner  had  he  spoken,  and  made  some  altera- 
tions of  his  own,  than  all  questions  were  set  at  rest 


iM  tH>   AbTINTURBS  O?   OWBN   SVANA. 


CHAPTER     XXXIII. 

VARIOUS    DISCOVERIES. 

PoTTNDEK  told  US,  too  (ill  his  way)  this  larger 
island  took  two  months  to  go  round  it  in  a  canoe  — 
pointing  to  the  moon,  for  a  young  moon  had  be- 
gun to  appear,  then  holding  up  two  fingers,  and 
sweeping  his  hand  round  Poula-faihe's  map  of  the 
island :  then  motioning  with  his  hands  as  though  lie 
were  paddling  one  of  their  canoes.  It  was  very  fer- 
tile, he  said,  and  well  wooded  (so  he  expressed  by 
pointing  to  the  trees  round  us,  then  to  the  leaves  and 
sprigs  the  other  had  stuck  in  the  map,  making  signs 
of  pleasure  and  admiration)  and  that  it  had  a  great 
many  inhabitants  ;  for  so  he  told  us  by  pointing  to 
himself  and  the  other  two  Indians,  opening  and  shut- 
ting his  hands  several  times,  and  calling  out  Eaha- 
none  each  time  he  did  it.  And  this  was  all  we 
learned  from  him  that  night  :  for  Don  Manuel  called 
us  to  prayers,  and  soon  after  we  were  all  asleep, 
having  wrapped  our  guns  carefully  in  our  jackets, 
and  laid  them  under  our  heads,  together  with  the 
broken  one.  But  we  had  before  agreed  Ned  Hilton 
should  watch  for  us  to-night  till  he  saw  the  savages 
asleep :  indeed  he  had  not  long  to  watch  for  it. 

Our  hard  day  (so  it  had  been  to  us  all)  made  us 
sleep  so  sound,  we  woke  later  next  morning  than 
our  wont;  when  we  found  a  clear  sky,  and  the 
wind    quite    gone  down,   as   if   no  hurricane  had 


TSS   CATHOLIC  0RU80B.  197 

blovm  at  all ;  for  indeed  by  this  time  it  had  blown 
itself  out.  A  flight  of  parrots  came  screaming  and 
whistlmg  over  our  heads,  with  troops  of  monkeys 
too,  chattering  after  their  way  in  the  trees :  so  there 
was  noise  enough,  as  Gill  said,  to  pipe  all  hands 
from  the  hammocks.  Up  we  rose,  and  shook  our- 
selves free  from  sleep :  then,  by  a  common  feeling, 
all  looked  for  Don  Manuel,  as  our  chaplain.  He 
was  a  ew  paces  off,  reading  his  prayer-book  to  him- 
self; but  so  soon  as  he  saw  us  risen,  he  put  by,  and 
came  to  us. 

"You  have  stopped  your  own  prayers  for  ours, 
this  morning,  Senor,"  said  I,  coming  to  meet  him ; 
and  I  pointed  to  the  men  who  were  ready. 

"  I  am  happy  to  do  so,  my  dear  friend,"  answered 
he ;  "  and  'twill  give  me  another  reason  to  say  a 
Gloria  Patria  when  I  begin  them  again." 

So,  without  more  delay,  he  shook  hands  heartily 
with  the  men,  all  round;  then  we  all  knelt  down 
together,  and  the  thi-ee  Indians,  seeing  this,  followed 
our  example,  out  of  submission,  I  suppose.  The 
priest  led  our  devotions,  praying  with  us,  and  for  us ; 
and  he  put  in  some  little  petitions,  suited  to  the 
change  in  our  state  from  the  arrival  of  the  savages: 
as,  that  we  might  be  kept  from  the  sins  of  tyranny, 
oppression,  and  injustice  to  our  inferiors ;  that  they, 
too,  might  remain  submissive  and  peaceable,  and  at 
length  have  grace  to  become  Christians.  This,  with 
beseeching  the  Divine  majesty  we  might  be  kept  from 
sin  through  the  day,  and  from  all  evil  accidents  or 
8udden  death,  and  might  advance  His  glory  and  our 
salvation,  made  up  the  priest's  short  and  fervent 


198        THB  ADTKNTURBS  OF  OWSM  BTAN8, 

prayer.  Nor  need  I  mention  after  this,  he  had  got 
Q8  all  so  into  the  way  of  praying,  as  that  we  fell  to 
it  regularly  thenceforward :  and  soon  the  men  would 
as'  little  have  thought  of  going  without  morning  or 
evening  prayer  as  losing  their  breakfast  or  supper. 

Breakfast,  indeed,  now  engaged  us  all ;  though 
we  had  but  some  scanty  slices  of  our  enemy,  the 
cuttle-fish,  with  a  little  pulp  and  milk  that  remained 
of  our  cocoa-nuts.  We  broiled  the  fish  and  pulp 
together,  to  make  out  a  meal;  for  I  was  in  haste, 
and  they  too,  to  get  down  to  the  shore  and  see  after 
our  shark  :  or,  indeed,  our  sharks,  for  we  now  hoped 
to  find  the  hurricane  had  lifted  the  skeleton  one  too, 
handier  to  us.  Prodgers,  though,  could  not  be  got 
to  taste  of  the  cuttle-fish;  being  persuaded,  say  all 
we  could  against  it,  there  was  some  poisonous  quality 
in  the  meat  of  the  fish  as  well  as  in  the  suckers  of  its 
limbs,  that  made  his  face  all  of  a  smart  even  now. 
As  we  had  dressed  our  whole  larder,  already,  poor 
Richard  had  a  chance  of  going  without  his  breakfast ; 
when  Samuel,  our  young  Indian,  seeing  this,  stood 
up,  and  bowing  down  before  us,  made  a  little  speech, 
pointing  to  an  open  space  beyond  the  wood. 

We  could  not  well  make  out  what  he  meant ;  only 
that  he  promised  Prodgers  something  to  eat,  out  of 
the  earth  :  for  he  made  as  though  he  were  digging, 
or  tearing  up  some  vegetable  with  his  hands.  We 
had  gained  confidence  now  in  our  poor  savages,  that 
they  would  not  desert  us,  nor  do  us  harm:  so  I 
waved  my  hand  to  him  to  be  off  on  his  errand,  and 
he  darted  away  like  an  antelope,  striking  up  for  the 
middle  of  the  island,  as  though  he  would  make  for 


tHB    CATHOLIC   C&USOB.  I9d 

Prospect  Hill.  When  he  had  been  gone  a  few  min- 
utes, I  doubted  my  wisdom  in  letting  him  go  at  all ; 
and  hallooed  after  him  to  come  back  to  us :  but  pres- 
ently he  came  back  through  the  woods  at  another 
point,  and  appeared  laden  with  some  large  vegetables 
on  his  shoulders,  though  he  still  ran  very  fast  under 
the  weight.  When  he  came  panting  up  to  us,  and  threw 
them  on  the  ground,  those  of  us  who  had  been  in  the 
West  Indies  (and  that  was  the  greater  number)  knew 
them  to  be  yams. 

This  was  a  precious  to  us ;  more  so,  by  far,  than  if 
we  had  found  a  mine  of  rubies  or  diamonds  on  our 
walk.  We  might  now  look  on  our  kitchen-garden 
as  indifferently  well  stocked  (what  with  bread-fruits, 
cocoa-nuts,  and  now  yams  beside,)  let  us  remaui  on 
the  island  as  long  as  we  might.  Don  Manuel  did 
now  just  what  he  had  done  when  we  discovered  the 
bread-fruit :  he  held  a  yam  in  each  hand,  having  first 
laid  his  hat  on  the  ground ;  he  raised  the  yams  as  a 
thank-offering  to  heaven,  and  said  his  Gloria  Patri. 
But  the  difference  now  was,  joined  by  us  all  in  this, 
as  a  matter  of  course:  so  much  can  misfortune  and 
good  example  soften  the  hearts  of  the  rudest. 

Then,  raking  together  the  ashes  of  our  fire,  we 
peeled  one  or  two  of  the  yams,  and  sliced  them ;  these, 
with  some  oil  fiom  our  candle-nuts,  make  out  Rich- 
ard's breakfast  pretty  well."  But  the  water  herea- 
bouts was  brackish ;  for  I  suppose  the  see-water 
filtered  in  through  the  soil.  And  this,  we  saw,  might 
prevail  against  our  making  our  abode  hereabouts, 
except  we  could  discover  some  other  spring,  or  find 
means  to  convey  pure  water  hither  from  a  distance. 


200  THS    ADVSNTURB8   Ot   OWBN    BTAMi, 

The  badness  of  the  water  was  Richard's  excuse  foi 
taking  a  little  pull  at  his  bottle :  after  that,  he  sur- 
rendered it  to  me  with  a  good  grace,  saying  he  would 
have  it  reckoned  into  the  common  stock,  and  kept  for 
a  case  of  sickness,  or  other  need.  So  we  all  took  our 
way  down  to  Shark  Cove. 

We  were  sorry  enough  to  discover,  so  soon  as  we 
got  clear  of  the  trees,  not  the  shark  only  (though  he 
was  there,  too)  but  the  dead  body  of  that  fourth 
Indian,  whom  we  had  seen  drowned  as  their  canoe 
capsized  over  the  reef;  the  body  had  been  flung  by 
the  force  of  the  tempest,  high  and  dry,  and  lay 
stretched  on  the  sand.  The  savages  set  up  a  loud  wail 
on  seeing  this ;  they  ran  to  the  body,  and  began  to 
lament  over  it,  after  their  fashion.  But  I  believe  'twas 
more  out  of  custom  than  much  regard :  for  we  made 
out  from  them,  he.  was  not  of  their  kinsmen,  though 
of  the  same  tribe ;  and  had  gone  a-fishing  with  them 
when  the  hurricane  caught  them  all,  and  drove 
them  on  the  island.  However,  the  first  thing  we 
had.  to  do  was,  to  give  the  poor  savage  decent,  if  not 
Christian  burial :  we  set  to  w^ork  on  a  little  rising 
ground,  safe  from  the  reach  of  any  tempest ;  for 
nothing  but  another  deluge  (we  thought)  could  tODch 
it,  though  we  lived  to  find  our  mistake. 


IR   CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  201 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

A    FUNERAL,  AND  A  LESSON  FOB  THE  LrVTNO. 

The  grave  was  long  in  digging,  to  make  it  deep 
enough :  though  we  had  nothing  to  dig  with  but  a 
kind  of  flat  sharp  stones,  like  slates,  that  we  found 
near  the  spot,  yet,  as  we  had  leisure  for  the  work, 
we  thought  to  do  it  thoroughly;  and  putting  our 
hands  together  we  made  the  grave,  I  am  sure,  near 
five  feet  in  depth.  Then  the  old  Indian,  who  had 
asked  by  signs,  to  go  into  the  wood,  came  back  with 
a  load  of  leaves  of  the  cocoa,  palm,  banana,  and  other 
broad  leaved  trees,  together  with  a  quantity  of  the 
same  creepers  we  had  made  our  rope  out  of.  In 
these  tliey  lapped  the  body  of  the  dead  Indian  from 
head  to  foot,  and  bound  it  abont ;  then,  at  our 
bidding,  they  lowered  him  carefully  into  the  grave. 
When  we  came  to  know  them  and  their  ways  better, 
we  found  they  did  this  out  of  submission  to  our  will, 
thinking  the  white  man's  way  mnst  be  best  in  all 
things.  For  their  own  custom  in  disposing  of  their 
dead  is,  to  place  them  on  a  ledge  constructed  of  poles, 
in  some  place  apart,  till  with  the  sun,  and  weather 
and  process  of  time,  they  are  wholly  consumed. 

But  now  Don  Manuel,  standing  bare-headed  over 
the  grave,  lifted  his  voice,  and  said  aloud ;  "  May 
the  Lord  be  merciful  to  all  whom  He  knoweth  to  be 
His !"  With  that,  we  shovelled  in  the  earth,  and  made 
the  grave  secure  with  such  large  stones  as  we  could 


202  IBB  ADTSNTUBES  OF  OWXN  lYANS, 

find  about ;  some,  indeed,  so  large,  we  were  forced 
to  roll  them,  two  and  three  of  us  together,  to  the 
spot.  This  we  did,  to  secure  it  against  being  disturb- 
ed by  any  wild  animals  of  prey  that  might  haunt  the 
island  ;  though  as  yet  we  had  seen  none  such-  Then 
we  named  the  place  IndiarCs  Rest^  and  so  left  it  be- 
hind us. 

Our  next  concern  was  the  shark,  which  had  been 
thrown  somewhat  further  up  the  shore;  for  he  was 
the  sport  of  the  hurricane  at  its  first  burst,  but  the 
Indian  only  came  to  land  when  it  began  to  abate. 
A  big,  ugly  monster  did  this  fish  look,  truly,  as  he 
lay  along  there ;  and  called  forth  from  us  again  some 
natural  expressions  of  thankfulness  for  having  been 
kept  out  of  his  cruel  jaws.  After  consulting,  we  re- 
solved to  skin  him  first,  and  then  cut  him  up :  neither 
of  them  pleasant  things  to  do,  but  useful  to  us  in  our 
need.  "  Pe  is  a  mine  of  wealth  to  us,  friends,"  said 
I,  "  as  I  told  you.  We  shall  get  shagreen  from  his 
rough  skin,  and  then  oil  from  the  liver,  knives  and 
arrow  heads  from  the  teeth,  and  all  kinds  of  instru- 
ments out  of  the  bones."  "  And  pickled  pork,"  add- 
ed Hilton,  merrily,  "  from  the  flesh,  could  we  but  salt 
it  well,  for  many  a  long  day  to  come." 

"  From  his  aws,  too,"  said  the  priest,  "  which  we 
will  set  on  a  pole,  "we  shall  have  a  memento  to  calm 
us  into  content  again,  if  we  are  tempted  to  repint 
at  our  present  lot." 

"  Aye,  indeed,"  chimed  in  Prodgers  and  Harvey 
together. 

"  I  warrant,"  says  Harry  Gill,  "  our  'prentices" — 
he  looked  at  the  priest,  and  laughed  a  little,  but 


THI   CATHOLIC   CRUSOK.  208 

'twas  now  in  a  civil  sort  of  way,  "  have  skinned  a 
shark  for  their  own  use  before  now.  What  if  we 
bid  'em  do  it,  and  leave  the  job  so  ?" 

This  seemed  fair  enough ;  so  putting  our  knives 
into  the  Indians'  hands,  we  made  them  know,  we 
would  have  the  monster  skinned,  and  that  his  skin 
should  be  carefully  dealt  with  to  preserve  it.  They 
set  to  work  cheerfully,  and  with  skill,  too :  when  J 
saw  from  their  first  slices,  they  would  do  justice  to 
our  wnsh,  I  proposed  to  the  rest  to  go  back  and  work 
at  our  habitation  in  the  rock.  We  left  Richard,  with 
his  gun,  for  a  captain  over  the  savages :  and  now 
Don  Manuel  said  he  would  take  his  turn  at  watching 
from  the  tree,  as  the  old  Indian  had  watched  before. 
"  I  have  some  of  my  prayer-book  to  read,"  says  he, 
"  and  can  do  that  as  well  in  the  tree  as  on  terra 
firma.^^ 

"  I  believe  indeed,  sir,"  answered  I,  as  we  all  went 
along,  "  you  could  pray  anywhere." 

"  My  dear,"  he  answered  with  great  affection,  and 
his  hand  on  my  shoulder,  "  in  all  parts  of  our  lives, 
and  everything  we  do,  'tis  not  so  much  where  we  are, 
as  what  we  are." 

"That's  true,  indeed,"  says  Hilton:  "I  little 
thought,  when  an  old  uncle  of  mine  took  me,  I  may 
say  dragged  me  by  the  ears,  to  church  in  our  village, 
the  Sunday  before  I  ran  away  to  sea,  the  next  time  I 
prayed  (except  once,  when  I  prayed  in  a  storm)  would 
be  on  a  savage  island  in  some  unknown  latitude,  no 
one  knows  where." 

"  In  No  Man's  Land,  eh,  Senor  ?"  asked  Don  Man 
oel,  looking  on  him  archly. 


204       THB  ADTKNTURIS  OV   OWBN  IVANg, 

"  Ah,"  says  Tom  Harvey,  laughing,  "  that  waf 
what  old  Dick  said  when  we  first  landed,  and  he 
grumbled  at  having  the  place  called  Manuel's  Is- 
land." 

"  I  don't  think,"  said  I,  "  Dick  would  make  that 
kind  of  speech  now.  From  the  rough  old  tar  he  once 
was,  'tis  wonderful  to  see  him  'fined  down  into  another 
being." 

"  Many  people,"  the  priest  said  taking  up  his  for. 
mer  vein,  "  think  they  would  be  better  Christia'ns, 
and  more  able  to  save  their  souls,  were  they  in  difier- 
ent  circumstances,  surrounded  by  other  prople,  en- 
gaged in  other  duties,  and  I  know  not  what  else. 
Now,  'tis  true,  each  man  has  a  vocation  to  be  this  or 
that,  would  he  take  pains  to  discover  it.  But  'tis 
likewise  true,  all  depends  on  the  interior  will,  wheth- 
er a  man  shall  be  good  or  bad ;  whether,  too,  he 
shall  be  slothful  or  fervent  in  good.  He  may  be  good 
u)  a  camp  of  soldiers,  or  bad  in  a  choir  of  monks : 
for  God  gives  him  liberty,  and  sufficient  grace,  which 
he  may  use,  or  sin  away,  at  will." 

"  And  could  he  be  good  in  a  ship  like  the  old  S^' 
fire  ?"  asked  Ned  Hilton,  more  grave  than  his  wont. 
I  had  forgotten  to  say,  that  was  the  vessel  we  had 
all  embarked  in. 

"  If  any  one,"  answered  Don  Manuel,  "should  find 
himself  where  he  could  not  be  good,  from  the  flood  of 
wickedness  all  around  him,  he  would  be  bounden  to 
depart  out  of  that  place  as  soon  as  he  might.  For 
he  has  to  save  his  soul  in  the  first  place,  and  to  fulfil 
other  duties  of  life  in  the  second.  That  is  what  we 
C?^tholies  are  used  to  call,  avoiding  the  occasiops  of 


Mi   CATHOLIC    CRUSOK.  205 

sin.  But  come,  here  is  my  tree ;  which  gives  me  the 
occasion  of  serving  you.  So  we  will  fulfil  what  is 
expected  of  us  ;  you  to  work  beyond,  and  I  to  watch 
up  here." 

"  Watch  and  pray,  sir,"  broke  in  Harry  Gill,  "  as 
the  parson  used  to  say  in  North  Budenham,  where  I 
was  brought  up." 

"  And  if  the  parson  had  never  said  anything  worse 
than  that,"  answered  the  priest,  rather  gravely,  "  I 
should  have  had  some  respect  for  him.  Let  us 
not  make  a  jest,  friend,  of  sacred  words." 

So  saying,  he  clambered  into  the  high  tree,  and 
left  us  on  our  way  to  the  cave. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

OUTWriTJCD. 

TJp  the  rock  we  were,  and  sprang  across  the  chasm, 
eager  to  begin  working  at  our  hole.  It  soon  appear- 
ed, yesterday's  attack  on  the  serpents  was  a  triumph  ; 
for  we  saw  nothing,  nor  heard  either,  of  any  more  ot 
that  family.  We  were  glad,  too,  that  the  fire  having 
burnt  so  freely  showed  the  place  to  be  free  from 
noxious  vapours  within :  for  these  would  have  quen- 
ched any  fire  as  well  as  quenched  human  life.  So 
we  now  cast  lots  among  us,  which  should  begin  our 
mason's  work ;  each  man  wishing  to  be  first :  but  no 
two  could  work  together  till  the  opening  was  made 
bigger.    The  lot  fell  on  Ned  Hilton :  so  down  the 


^266 


THK   ADVbNTURBS   OF   OWEN   EVANl, 


rope  he  went,  merrily ;  and  lashing  himself  fast  to  it 
by  aid  of  the  twine,  twisted  with  four  or  five  strands 
together,  be  made  all  snug,  and  began  chiselling 
Away. 

He  soon  found,  to  our  satisfaction,  the  rock  was 
very  proper  for  our  purpose ;  being  composed  of  a 
dark  sand,  or  sandstone,  such  as  I  have  read  is  found 
in  plenty  about  the  city'  of  Rome,  made  up  (as  is 
thought)  of  sand  once  thrown  out  of  burning  moun- 
tains, hardened  and  compacted  by  time.  It  worked 
freely  under  the  stroke  of  Ned  Hilton's  chisel, 
though  that  was  a  rude  mason's  tool  enough :  but 
we,  who  watched  from  above,  thought  he  was  mak- 
ing the  entrance  too  wide ;  so  we  called  to  him,  to 
leave  that  as  small  as  that  a  man  could  creep  in  on 
hands  and  knees  (lest  the  place  should  be  discovered 
easily,)  and  work  more  to  the  inside.  In  forty  min- 
utes, about,  of  hard  hewing,  he  fairly  made  his  way 
within ;  then,  unlashing  himself,  he  called  for  anoth- 
er to  come  down. 

Harvey  now  begged  for  his  share  of  the  work,  too ; 
80  I  sent  him  down,  while  I  stood  watching ;  and,  to 
be  short,  between  them  they  worked  a  passage  of 
nine  feet,  or  so,  into  the  living  sandstone  rock,  wide 
enough  for  the  two  to  work  abreast,  though  not  high 
enough  to  stand  upright :  for  they  crept  along  and 
chiselled  on  their  knees.  It  seems,  they  wanted  to 
discover  if  the  whole  cliff  were  made  up  of  the  same 
rock ;  which  they  found  it  to  be,  with  this  in  their 
favour,  that  it  grew  softer  the  further  they  got  in :  at 
length  they  worked  it  easy  enough,  and  threw  out 
the  loose  sand  with  their  feet.     But  crack  or  hollow- 


tei   OATfiOLIC   C&USOS.  ^? 

they  found  none,  as  they  hoped,  to  make  their  labour 
easier ;  so  'twas  plain,  we  must  make  good  every  inch 
of  the  way,  by  sheer  labour.  For  my  part,  I  was  glad 
of  this  news ;  I  though  auy  chasm  in  the  rock  would 
be  filled  (more  than  likely)  with  such  poisonous 
vapours  as  had  nearly  been  the  end  of  Harry  Gill  on 
our  way  down  from  the  volcano. 

When  I  found,  by  their  voices  they  were  well  into 
the  heart  of  the  rock,  I  must  needs  go  down  too,  and 
take  my  part  in  the  business.  So,  without  bestowing 
a  thought  on  securing  the  rope,  I  slid  down  to  the 
hole  and  crept  in  as  I  could,  for  the  rubbish  hindered 
me  greatly.  But  the  rope  had  now  got  so  loosened 
from  the  roots  of  the  tree  we  bound  it  to,  by  the 
weight  of  three  men  upon  it,  one  after  the  other,  that 
'twas  a  mercy  I  had  not  broke  my  neck  with  ray 
want  of  heed :  and  it  gave  occasion  for  some  enemies 
of  ours  to  play  a  trick  on  us  that  might  have  cost  us 
dear  enough,  as  I  will  now  tell. 

No  sooner  was  I  got  within  the  hole,  than  I  heard 
a  noise  of  chattering  above,  and  swinging  of  bran- 
ches, such  as  I  could  not  well  account  for.  But  it 
made  me  somewhat  anxious,  as  I  well  knew  (by  re- 
port, at  least)  the  cunning  of  savages,  who  might 
have  lain  concealed  in  ambush  all  this  while,  Awaiting 
for  their  moment  to  take  me  unawares.  And 
truly,  a  more  favourable  moment  for  them  scarce 
could  have  been;  for  with  their  arroAvs  and  javelins 
they  might  have  killed  us  all  three  defenceless  in  the 
cave  there,  before  we  had  brought  our  arms  to  bear  on 
them ;  or  have  overwhelmed  us  at  that  disadvantage 
by  numbers,  in  spite  of  our  shot.  I  looked  up,  and  un- 


208  tH«  ADVKNTDRES  OF  OWKK  BVAtfl, 

slung  my  rifle,  ready  to  do  what  I  could ;  but  before 
I  had  time  to  tire,  what  was  my  vexation  to  see  a  dozen 
monkeys'  faces  that  peered  and  giinned  at  me  from 
the  cliff;  and  the  shaking  of  the  rope  plainly  proved 
they  were  tugging  at  it  to  loosen  it  from  the  tree.  Ii» 
short,  whether  'twas  from  mere  imitation  of  what 
they  had  seen  us  do  in  tying  it,  as  they  watched  us 
unnoticed  from  the  treCfe  around;  or  whether  some 
instinct  of  mischief  more  than  common  is  possessed 
by  these  strange  caricatures  of  ourselves,  I  know 
not :  but  within  a  minute,  at  the  juncture  when  I  had 
got  ready  my  rifle,  to  discharge  it  upward,  with  no 
hope  of  killing,  but  every  hope  of  frighting  them 
from  their  mischief;  at  that  very  moment,  I  say,  the 
rope  came  tumbling  about  my  ears ;  and,  but  that  I 
caught  one  end,  would  have  fallen  to  the  ground  be- 
low. 

Let  me  be  as  vexed  as  I  would  at  this  mishap,  I 
cduld  not  forbear  laughing,  neither,  at  the  cunning  of 
our  enemies,  and  their  success.  But  there  was  no 
help  for  it,  but  only  to  go  on  with  our  work,  and 
wait  till  the  rest  came  to  us,  and  so  with  their  help 
make  fast  the  rope  again,  I  would  not  throw  it  down 
out  of  my  hand,  though ;  lest  some  unforeseen  chance 
might  cause  us  to  need  it  to  let  ourselves  down; 
though  nothing  less  than  a  mere  necessity  could 
persuade  us  to  that ;  for  the  rope  did  not  reach  the 
ground,  I  am  sure,  by  fourteen  feet  or  so,  and  he 
might  have  likely  met  a  shrewd  fall  who  should  at- 
tempt it,  beside  leaving  his  last  comrade  [if  not  twoj 
imprisoned  still  in  the  hole. 

So  we  worked  on,  in  quietness  if  not  content,  for 


THR   OATHOLIO   ORUflOE!.  209 

three  hours  more,  or  thereabout,  one  resting  always, 
and  two  working,  each  by  turns  ;  by  which  time  we 
had  got  a  prodigious  Avay  into  the  living  rock,  con- 
sidering our  number  of  hands.  I  say,  one  resting; 
but  I  mean,  one  was  not  handling  an  instrument ; 
but  he  had  worked,  all  the  same,  though  of  a  lighter 
kind,  in  shovelling  the  loose  sand  with  his  feet  to- 
wards the  entrance,  then  shovelling  it  over  the  edge 
to  get  rid  of  it. 

We  meant  to  work  straight  inwards,  to  discover 
what  we  might ;  but,  having  with  us  no  level,  nor  in- 
strument to  gage  our  work  by,  and  keep  us  straight, 
we  found  on  looking  back,  it  was  bad  irregular 
work,  indeed  :  for  here  it  rose,  and  there  it  fell  again, 
and  here  the  height  was  greater,  and  there  it  was 
less.  Only,  we  had  not  turned  much  to  the  right  or 
left  ;  at  least,  nothing  to  speak  of:  for  in  that  matter 
we  guided  ourselves  by  the  light  behind  us. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI 

WE  AIM  AT  A  PROVISION  STORE. 

We  were  pretty  tired  now  with  our  momiug'a 
work,  and  thought  it  high  time  we  were  released  out 
of  this  hole  :  the  air,  too,  had  become  hot  and  stifl- 
ing, and  our  limbs  felt  cramped  to  a  degree  by  the 
straitness  of  the  place.  'Twas  no  good  Avishiug  to  be 
out,  however;  so,  as  a  first  effort,  we  joined  our  voices 
in  as  loud  a  halloo  as  vfe  could  raise  all  together: 


i^Q  THB  ADTKNTUBES  OF  OWEN  EVAN8, 

then  waited  and  listened.  But  whether  the  depths 
we  had  reached  stifled  our  voices  [for  we  could  not 
be  at  the  mouth  all  at  once,  and  were  all  much  in 
each  other's  way,]  or  whether  the  sound  was  beaten 
back  by  the  rock  opposite,  we  got  no  answer  to  our 
hail.  Again  we  tried  it,  and  a  third  time ;  but 
heard  nothing  from  Don  Manuel :  we  then  began  to 
think  we  should  have  to  stay  there  till  the  others  had 
finished  their  work  with  the  shark,  and  came  to  look 
after  us  for  dinner,  or  supper,  rather. 

"  Once  more,  comrades,"  said  I,  "  with  a  long  pull, 
and  a  strong  pull ;  as  if  we  were  cast  adrift  on  the 
open  sea,  and  were  hailing  a  ship  as  our  last  chance." 

So,  putting  our  hand  to  our  mouths,  and  our  whole 
hearts  into  it,  we  gave  such  a  hail  as  (I  think)  three 
men  had  seldom  given  before ;  so  that  Hilton  fell 
back  exhausted  after  it.  But  we  had  now  the  satis- 
action  to  hear  Don  Manuel  shouting  to  us  in  return, 
from  his  tree ;  though  the  sounds  came  to  us  very 
faint.  Nor  could  we  hear  him  at  all  when  he  turned 
the  other  way  [as  he  afterwards  told  us,]  and  shouted 
to  Prodgers  and  the  Indians  to  come  to  us  quick,  not 
knowing  what  might  have  mischanced. 

The  savages  were  quick  enough  in  coming ;  for  in- 
deed, they  were  the  swiftest  creatures  I  ever  beheld 
afoot :  all  but  old  Mark,  and  he,  too,  distanced  Prod- 
gers in  the  race,  by  a  good  deal.  No  sooner  did 
they  see  our  plight,  than  catching  at  the  rope's  end, 
Samuel  [who  ran  in  first]  was  up  the  rock  in  a  twink- 
ling, and  over  the  gulf  in  another,  with  Pounder  after 
him ;  and  knotting  the  rope  firmly  again  to  the  tree, 
he  slipped  down,  and  darted  into  tlie  hole,  to  give  us 


TBI   CATHOLIC   ORITSOX.  211 

hel]).  By  coming  on  us  thus  of  a  sudden,  it  is  true, 
he  preceived  our  broken  gun  plain  enough  :  but  'twas 
all  one  to  him;  he  thought  [I  suppose]  we  could  do 
as  we  would  with  those  terrible  engines,  so  great 
was  tbe  power  of  white  men.  Nay,  when  we  bade 
him  take  up  the  piece  of  gun,  and  go  on  with  our 
work,  he  did  so  with  great  obedience,  handling  it 
with  some  fear,  indeed,  but  more  curiosity:  and 
Pounder  creeping  in  just  after  [for  by  this  time  old 
Mark  was  on  guard  at  the  rope  above]  we  fairly  set 
them  both  to  work,  and  gladly  swarmed  up  the  rope, 
to  get  a  breathing  of  the  Iresh  air. 

We  then  went  down,  as  before,  by  the  hanging 
rock,  and  met  first  Don  Manuel,  and  next  Prodgers, 
who  arrived  soon,  somewhat  the  worse  for  his  race. 
Yet  he  found  breath  to  tell  us  how  the  Indians  had 
not  only  skinned,  but  cut  up  the  shark  too,  in  good 
style :  so  that,  had  we  but  tubs  and  brine,  all  was 
ready  for  pickling  the  monster,  or  some  quantities 
of  him.  Brine,  truly,  was  there  in  plenty,  in  the 
great  salt  sea  on  all  sides  of  us;  but  where  should 
we  get  pickling-tubs,  for  lovn  or  money?  However, 
talking  it  ovei-,  we  were  so  possessed  with  this  no- 
tion of  pickled  shark,  as  put  us  on  contriving  some 
way,  if  even  rude  and  im])erfect.  Could  we  make 
shift  to  dig  salt-pans  in  the  earth,  and  line  or  smear 
them  inside  with  somewhat  tiiat  might  serve  us  foi 
raortar,  to  keep  the  pickle  from  soakmg  away  into 
the  ground,  and  to  slice  up  our  shark,  and  lay  him 
in  the  brine,  and  cover  him  over  air-tight ;  could  we, 
1  say,  liave  contrived  all  this,  oi;r  task  had  been 
done.     But  that  was,  to  my  thinking,  as  reasonably 


212  TBI  ADTKNTURBS  Ot  OWIN  ITANS, 

as  if  I  should  exhort  my  companions  to  build  us  a 
ship  out  of  the  trees  of  the  island,  and  so  sail  away 
from  our  place  of  exile ;  or  to  do  anything  else  thar 
was  out  of  our  power  altogether. 

I  gave  them  my  thoughts,  however,  as  we  went 
along ;  and  finding  them  to  catch  at  this ;  "  Well, 
sirs,"  said  I,  "  let  any  one  propose  a  method  to  make 
a  lining  for  our  salt-pan." 

"Caulk  it,"  says  Harry  Gill,  who  was  ready 
always  with  the  first  word,  "  as  you  would  caulk  the 
sides  of  a  ship." 

"  And  Where's  your  oakum,  then,  and  your  caulking- 
irons,  and  your  rosin  and  your  boiling  pitch  ?"  asked 
Prodgers,  grumbling  a  bit,  in  something  of  his  ancient 
fashion. 

"  Boiling  pitch !"  says  Don  Manuel,  thinking ;  "  ah, 
that  gives  me  an  idea:  I  should  not  be  surprised  if  on 
this  island  of  ours,  which  was  plainly  once  a  burning 
mountain,  we  found  such  a  pitch  spring  as  is  met  with 
in  other  like  places,  where  the  pitch  comes  hot  out  of 
the  ground,  at  boiling  point." 

"  Or,  could  we  find  some  such  clay,"  Tom  Harvey 
said,  "  as  might  be  proper  for  the  purpose." 

"  Nay,"  answered  I,  "if  we  light  on  any  clay,  we 
have  found  pots  and  stew-pans  in  plenty  Anth  a  little 
cjire  and  labour;  and  we  must  needs  come  to  some- 
thing of  that,  if  we  are  not  to  live  like  savages  to 
the  end." 

But  meanwhile,  we  agreed  to  prepare  some  slices 
of  our  shark  for  dinner,  in  the  way  we  had  taken  for 
our  first  diimer  on  the  island ;  and  this  we  did  with 
pur  own  hands,  for  we  could  not,  as  yet,  trust  th^ 


rat    CATHOLIC    ORDSOt. 


^1« 


savages,  who  might  (we  thought)  find  means  to  pois- 
on our  food. 

We  dug  an  oven  in  the  ground,  we  gathered  wood, 
or  our  servants  did  it  for  us,  rather ;  for  having  them 
at  hand,  we  now  gi'ew  lazy  at  that  kind  of  work: 
then  Pounder  kindled  our  fire,  as  he  did  before,  and 
we  heated  our  oven  >vith  stones,  then  filled  it  yriih  as 
many  slices  of  the  shark  as  'twould  hold,  with  the 
remainder  of  our  yams.  So,  bankuig  it  over  with 
earth,  we  left  it  m  charge  of  Prodgers,  who  was  the 
least  active  among  us  on  a  march ;  and  Don  Manuel 
stayed  with  him  too. 

We  took  the  savages  with  us,  all  but  old  Mark; 
for  he  with  the  priest  and  Prodgers,  was  to  do  some- 
thing in  the.  way  of  digging  holes  in  the  sand,  to  stow 
away  the  rest  of  our  shark  in,  for  the  chance  of  pre- 
serving him.  The  six  of  us  started  on  a  party  to  ex- 
plore the  island  for  a  league  or  so  northward,  along 
the  east  shore ;  and  particularly  to  look  out  for  any 
potter's  clay,  or  such  natural  pitch  as  Don  Manuel 
had  spoken  of.  Bat,  for  this  time,  we  found  nothing 
of  the  kind,  nor  came  to  aught  particular  in  other 
ways ;  only  that  in  a  piece  of  marshy  ground  we  lit 
on-  a  self-sown  plantation  of  bamboo  canes.  We 
hailed  these  with  joy,  foreseeing  they  would  prove 
useful  articles  to  us,  as  they  afterwards  did,  for 
several  uses.  Some  of  the  middle-sized  we  tore  up 
by  the  roots ;  though  that  was  a  hard  task  (so  deep 
were  they  bedded  in  the  mud,)  yet  easier  than  to  cut 
them  with  our  knives. 

Having  loaded  ourselves  and  Samuel  (for  I  sent 
back  Pounder  to  help  in  the  great  larder  business, 


214  TH«    Al>V«NTDRR8    OF   OWRN    EtAN8, 

before  we  had  reached  half  a  mile  ;)  having,  1  say, 
got  our  load  of  bamboos,  perhaps  three  or  four  dozen 
in  all,  greater  and  smaller,  we  found  ourselvee  pretty 
well  knocked  up  with  our  wading,  knee  deep  or 
more,  through  the  slush  and  mud  that  had  lain  in 
our  way.  For  several  streams,  running  down  from 
the  neighborhood  of  Prospect  Hill,  discharged  them- 
selves into  the  sea  on  this  side  the  island ;  and  some, 
being  blocked  up  with  coral  reefs  and  banks  of  sand 
when  they  came  to  the  shore,  rose  on  their  channels, 
and  formed  marshes  and  quagmires  that  made  our 
travelling  difficult  enough. 

So  we  turned  our  faces  homewards  (if  we  could 
call  it  home)  slow  and  weary;  and  glad  enough  we 
were  to  cast  down  our  burdens  of  bamboos  at  length 
wrhere  the  skeleton  of  our  shark  was  lying ;  for  the 
»eBt  of  our  number  had  so  completely  disposed  of 
him,  that  I  might  call  him  a  skeleton  almost  as  much 
as  the  one  we  dragged  out  of  the  water.  They  had 
buried  portions  (as  much  as  would  last  us  for  months, 
if  only  pickled)  in  six  or  seven  small  pits  they  had 
contrived  to  dig ;  and  the  two  Indians  were  cleaning 
away  at  the  bones  with  great  diligence.  To  be  brief, 
we  lit  our  evening  fire  under  a  spreading  tree,  a  little 
distance  from  the  shore;  our  supper  of  shark  we 
found  palatable  enough  to  men  who  had  hunger  for 
their  sauce;  then  we  spent  the  dark  hours  talkitig 
over  our  day's  adventures,  till  'twas  time  for  pry  jer, 
and  BO  to  bed. 


tU   OATHOLIO   0BD80I.  2lA 

CHAPTER  XXXVIL 

THE  FIRST  CATECHT8J1. 

I  WOULD  fill  a  book,  and  a  good  one,  to  relate  the 
talk  that  went  on  between  Don  Manuel  and  the 
Indians,  by  our  watch-fire  o'nights.  I  will  give  one 
of  these  discourses,  so  well  as  I  can  recall  it :  only, 
as  I  do  not  undertake  to  put  the  savage's  broken  En- 
glish into  fitter  language  (as  I  cannot  pretend, 
neither  to  very  choice  English  myself,*)  it  must  be  by 
jotting  down  just  what  they  said,  as  far  as  memory 
will  serve. 

"  John,"  said  the  priest  to  Pounder,  who  was  busy 
fixing  some  shark's  teeth  into  a  handle,  to  serve  for 
a  saw  ;  let  me  see  if  you  remember  what  I  said  to 
you  yesterday.  Attend,  now,  for  our  talk  must  be 
serious.    How  many  gods  are  there  ?" 

"  White  Sa,"  answered  Pounder  [so  they  called  us, 
trying  to  say,  Sir,]  "  he  say,  none  but  one." 

Don  M.     "  But  do  you  not  see,  yourself,  there  can 

only  be  One  ?" 

*  The  state  of  education  in  Wales  duriug  Owen's  younger 
days  must  be  taken  into  account  in  criticising  his  entire  pro- 
duction. Supposing  him  to  write  fifteen  years,  or  so,  after 
the  events  he  records,  and  to  have  spent  a  part  of  that  lime 
in  civilized  society,  we  have  still  to  account  for  the  total 
polish,  and  even  accuracy  of  expression,  which  marks  liis 
narrative.  It  has  been  thought,  however,  that  it  would  prove 
more  satisfactory  to  the  general  reader  to  have  Evans'  plain 
unvarnished  tale  presented  to  him  in  the  dress  in  which  the 
author  clothed  it.  And  it  must  be  remembered,  that  the 
"  Webh  schoolmaster"'  of  that  day  stood  as  the  very  type  of 
much  that  was  rude  and  uncultured  ;  as  the  very  reverse  of 
the  "  schoolmaster  abroad" — Ed. 


216       THK  ABTBNTURKS  OF  OWKN  KVAHS, 

Pounder.  "  White  Sa,  he  say  yes.  Me  s'pose ; 
me  no  know.  Rer-raimepolamba  know  small,"  He 
meant  to  say,  he  was  ignorant,  and  understood  but 
little. 

Don  M,  "  But  Rer-mimebolamba,  can  think.  If 
there  were  two  Gods,  or  many,  would  they  be  equal, 
one  as  great  as  the  rest,  one  as  powerful  as  the 
rest?  or  would  one  be  greater,  more  powerful  ?" 

On  this,  poor  Pounder  mused  for  some  time  ;  then 
he  said,  meekly  :  "  Me  no  know ;  me  say  as  White 
Sa  he  say.     Eberyting  all  right." 

Don  M.  [smiling-^  "  Yes,  but  that  will  not  do, 
You  must  know  and  believe  for  yourself,  my  dear. 
Listen  to  me  again  :  What  is  God  ?" 
'  With  much  reverence  he  said  this,  and  raised  his 
hat  as  he  spoke,  bowing  his  head.  Pounder  bowed 
his  too,  but  said  nothing.  Mark,  the  old  man  [his 
Indian  name  was  Toefaoloo,]  took  it  up  here. 

Mark.  "White  Sa,  Paowanga,  he  our  god.  Erron- 
anatoona,  he  our  god.  Tamaete-solloo,  he  our  god. 
Haveoeekee,  he  our  god.  Eaha-noue,  eaha-noue 
[great  many,  great  many,]  he  all  our  god"  [he  could 
not  express  the  plural,  they^  in  his  English.] 

At  this.  Pounder  and  Samuel  nodded,  and  kept  on 
saying,  ^^oora,  oora?'' 

Samuel.  "  And  Kongadoowaia"  [pointing  to  the 
moon,]  he  our  god." 

Mark.  "  Oorr,  oora,  Poula-faihe :"  as  much  as  to 
tell  the  young  Indian,  he  had  well  spoken. 

Don  M.  "  But  which  of  these  gods,  think  you,  is 
the  greatest  ?" 


Mb    CATaOLtC    CRDSOE.  21? 

Samuel.  "  Me  s'pose,  Kongadoowaia,  he  most 
most,'' 

Founder.  "  TJnan,  Unda  [no,  no :]  Erronanatoona 
he  most  most." 

Mark,  "  Udan,  Rer-mimebolaraba :  me  s'pose, 
Paowanga,  he  most  most :  me  s'pose,  Havaeoeekee, 
he  most  most."  [He  meant  by  this,  he  could  not 
decide  in  his  mind,  which  of  the  two  he  named,  was 
the  greatest.] 

Don  M.  "  So,  it  seems  you  are  not  able  to  balance 
among  them  all.  Bnt  /  say  to  you,  now,  there  can- 
not be  more  than  one  God,  To  say,  many  gods,  is  to 
say,  no  God.  None  of  those  you  tell  me  of,  is  God 
at  all" 

Mark.     "  Me  s'pose,  none  of  'em  god  at  all  ?'* 

Don  M.     "  Well,  then,  is  there  no  God  V" 

Mark.  "  Me  s'pose,  no  god.  Eberyting  all  right, 
White  Sa  he  say," 

Don  M.  "Ah,  poor  creature!  hast  thou  lived  all 
these  long  years,  and  grown  old,  in  this  dark  state  of 
soul  ?  Good  Lord,  assist  me  to  do  somewhat,  and 
enlighten  this  soul  which  I'hou  hast  created  !  Now, 
Toefa-oloo,  tell  me  :  wliere  does  God  live  ?" 

Mark.  "  Me  s'pose,  Erronanatoona,  he  live  here 
[pointing  to  one  quarter  of  the  heavens :]  Tamaete- 
BoUoo,  he  live  here  [pointing  to  another  quarter  :J 
Paowanga,  he  live  Toonatinooka  [the  name  of  the 
island  they  came  from :]  Havaeoeekee,  he  live  in 
oloeeo  :  Eaha-noue  [he  meant,  all  the  rest  of  his  many 
gods]  he  all  live  here,  here,  here,  here,  here"  [pointing 
about  on  all  sides,  up  and  down,] 

Dom  M     "  And  what  is  oloeeo .'" 


ild  THB  ADVKNTURES  OF  OWBN  SVANi, 

Old  Mark  seemed  not  well  able  to  explain  what  he 
meant  by  this  :  he  sat  for  awhile,  and  looked  into  the 
fire,  shaking  his  head.  Presently,  Don  Manuel 
tried  Pounder,  to  make  him  explain  it  better. 

Do7i  M.  "  Well,  Remimebolamba,  do  you  tell 
us,  what  is  oloeeo  ?" 

Pounder.  ''White  Sa,  oloeeo  all  same  as  place 
whore  Havaeoeekee  he  live,  he  sleep,  he  stay." 

Don  M.  "  Is  it  up  there,  then  ?"  [pointing  to  the 
Heavens,] 

Pounder^  shaking  his  head.     "  Udan,  udan." 

Don  M.     "  Where  is  it,  then  ?" 

Pounder,  "  Rer-mime  ( so  he  called  himself,  for 
fehortness,)  leave  it  Rer-mime's  house  six  suns  back," 
He  would  have  said,  six  days  before. 

Don  M.    '"  Left  it  in  your  house  ?  is  it  so  small  ?" 

Pounder.  "Rer  mime  hold  it  so,  so"  (doubling  up 
his  hand.) 

This  caused  a  silence  again:  we  could  none  of  us 
make  out  what  he  meant  by  this  oloeeo  At  length 
Don  Manuel  began  to  question  him  once  more : 

"  What  is  it  like  ?"  says  he,  '•  wliat  is  it  made  of?" 

Pounder  held  up  the  shark's  teeth  he  was  working 
at,  and  the  handle  he  was  fitting  them  into ;  and 
said 

"  Oloeeo  this  way."* 

*  In  an  account  of  the  island  of  Madagascar,  of  about  the 
same  date  as  this  narrative,  mention  is  made  of  aa  mcley 
(probably  the  English  version  of  some  native  word,)  as  being 
an  amulet  in  frequent  used  in  that  country.  It  it  supposed  to 
be  the  residence  of  one  of  the  local  demons,  and,  like  the 
FetM  of  the  African  tribes,  appears  to  be  regarded  at  once 
as  a  charm,  or  talisman,  and  an  object  of  quasi-adoration. 
These  owleys  are  described  as  small  and  portable,  "  made  of 
a  peculiar  wood,  in  small  pieces,  neatly  joined,  and  making 


tHK    CATHOLIC    CftUSOK.  ^,d 

Don  M.  "  And  do  you  thiiik,  one  of  your  g»ds 
lives  in  a  thing  like  that  ?" 

Mark  interrupted  here,  but  with  great  respect : 
"  White  Sa,  Havaeoeekee  he  live  m  oloeeo  this  day, 
he  no  live  in  oloeeo  that  day,"  meaning,  not  alw.iys. 
"  He  live  in  oloeeo,  if  no  Paowanga  he  drive  him 
out  some  time." 

In  short,  the  deeper  we  went  into  their  miserable, 
dark  misbelief,  the  fuller  did  we  find  it  of  absurdities, 
each  gainsaying  the  other.  Nor  did  they  seem  to 
have  so  much  as  the  first  rude  notions  of  the  true 
God,  nor  capable  of  receiving  them  from  us  as  yet : 
though  they  submitted  to  all  the  White  Sirs  chose 
to  say  on  that,  or  any  other  matter.  But  such  dis- 
courses had  a  good  effect  on  our  men,  though  seem- 
ingly lost  on  the  savages :  for  after  a  while,  Harry  Gill 
broke  out  with  saying: 

"  Tis  a  great  treasure.  Sir  [as  I  find,]  we  have  had 
all  along;  though  I  fear  me,  I  have  little  thought  on 
it.  We  have  always  known  there  was  one  true  God  ; 
and  that  is  something  these  poor  niggers,  it  seems,  do 
not." 

"Indeed,  'tis  something,"  answered  the  priest, "  and 
much  as  the  foundation  of  all  beside.  Then,  also, 
you  have  known,  that  the  true  God  has  spoken  Uj 
you." 

Harry  Gill.  "Spoken  to  me,  Sir?  As  how?  I 
don't  understand  that." 

almost  tlj€  form  of  an  half  moon,  with  the  horns  downwards, 
between  which  are  placed  two  alligator's  teeth;  this  is  adorned 
with  various  kinds  of  beads,"  etc.  "it  is  not  difficult  to  sujipose 
the  narrative  referred  to,  and  this  passage  of  Owen's  adven- 
tures, to  present  us  with  something  in  common. — Ed. 


220  ifHl  AtoVKNtURrS  OP  OWEN  RTANS, 

Don  M.  ''  Has  He  never  spoken,  my  friend,  to 
your  underetanding,  or  to  your  conscience,  or  to 
your  heart  ?  And  did  He  never  speak  to  those  that 
went  before  you,  from  whom  you  have  derived,  at 
least,  a  part  of  His  message  ?" 

Gill  seemed  puzzled  to  know  how  to  interpret  this: 
he  remained  for  a  little  while  thinking ;  then  said,  in 
a  low  tone : 

"  I  never  heard  God's  voice,  Sir." 

Don  M.  •'  Well,  we  have  talked  enough  for  to- 
night :  but  if  you  would  desire  to  know  what  I  mean, 
I  will  tell  you  to-morrow  night,  if  we  live.  May 
God  give  us  rest  now,  and  eternal  rest  in  heaven," 


CHAPTER    XXXYIIL 

WORTH    THINKING    OX. 

Something  in  what  the  priest  had  said  gave  me  a 
sleepless  night,  I  well  remember:  and  'twas  chiefly 
on  account  of  these  words  of  his ;  If  toe  live.  I  had 
somehow  taken  it  as  a  thing  of  course,  in  spite  of 
dangers  and  chances  that  had  befallen  me,  I  should 
live  to  a  ripe  old  age,  after  all.  Tnie  it  was,  I  had 
heard  of  others  dying  on  a  sudden,  when  they  and 
their  friends  least  thought  on  it;  I  had  seen  even 
younger  men  die,  who  were  shortly  before  in  the  vig- 
our of  youth :  also,  in  my  studies  and  practice  of 
surgeon,  I  had  stood  by  many  a  deathbed,  unable  to 
stay  that   cold  hand  of  death  from  grasping  the 


THB   CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  221 

heart-strings  of  others :  all  this  had  scarce  taught 
me,  my  own  time  was  coming  too.  If  I  ever  figured 
to  my  mind  my  own  death,  'twas  as  an  old  man,  dy- 
ing many  years  after :  the  real  truth  is,  I  scarce  ever 
imagined  it  at  all. 

But  now,  whether  'twas  something  had  shocked 
me  in  the  horrid  heathenism  of  our  new  acquain- 
tances, who  were  living  "  ^vithout  God  in  the  world," 
or  that  those  few  words  spoken  by  Don  Manuel  in 
his  simple  way,  as  of  a  thought  familiar  to  himself, 
impressed  me  in  a  manner  the  same  thing  never  had 
hitherto  done :  I  lay  before  the  fire  turning  them  over 
in  my  mind  ;  they  now  possessed  a  strange  power 
with  me,  such  as  I  could  not  shake  off.  'Twas  in  vain 
to  compose  myself  to  sleep :  still  there  came,  as  if 
it  were  a  small  voice,  that  whispered  in  mine  ear; 
If  you  should  live  ;  then,  Jf  you  should  die !  Those 
two  came,  one  after  another,  ringing  through  my 
brain,  as  it  were,  in  turn  ;  like  the  solemn  ding-dong 
of  the  two  old  bells  I  have  heard,  times  out  of  num- 
ber, chiming  to  church  in  my  native  hamlet  of  Lland- 
dwy  Cwmyoy.*     If  you  should  live  !    If  you  should 

*  Probably  some  obscure  village  is  GlamorffansUire,  which 
seems  to  have  been  Owen's  native  county,  from  his  mention 
of  Cardiff  and  Llantrisant,  both  situated  within  its  confines. 
I  am  unable  to  assiirn  an  exact  meaning  to  tlie  addition, 
Cwmyoy ;  but  the  former  part  of  the  name  signifies  tlie  Church 
or  St.  David.  This  is  a  name  of  frequent  occurrence  in 
Wales  :  many  churches  having  been  dedicated  there  in  hon- 
our of  the  great  Archbishop  of  Minevin,  the  patron  of  the 
entire  principality,  wliose  name  was  given,  after  his  dciith,  to 
the  present  Catherdal  and  diocese  of  St.  David's.  Tims,  we 
have  Ll!in-d(lewibrevy(i.  e.  the  Church  of  David  on  or  near 
the  river  Brevy,)  in  Cardiganshire,  the  spot  where  the  great 
British  Synod  was  held  early  in  the  sixth  century  against 
Pelagius,  at  which  St.  David  assisted.    There  is  also  Llan- 


222  THS  ADYBNTUKES  OF  OWXN  KYANS, 

die !  If  you  should  live !  If  you  should  die  !  I  al- 
most thought  I  was  dreammg,  at  one  time.  But  no ; 
there  I  was,  broad  awake;  and  I  did  not  so  much 
think  as  listen  to  the  words  which  some  one  else 
seemed  to  repeat  and  repeat  again  to  me. 

I  felt  my  pulse,  and  found  it  somewhat  heated  and 
feverish;  this,  I  began  to  think,  might  explain  the 
whole  ;  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  the  voice  [as  I  must 
call  it]  sounded  so  quiet  and  gentle,  like  the  voice  of 
a  friend  anxious  for  my  good,  and  loving  me ;  and 
there  were  no  disturbed  visions  before  my  sight,  as 
would  appear  if  a  fever  were  setting  m. 

I  now  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  sleep ;  I  rested  my 
aching  head  on  my  two  hands,  my  hands  on  my  knees, 
and  set  to  work  thinking  in  right  earnest.  If  I  should 
die!  What  then?  I  began  to  ponder.  After  all 
said  and  done,  I  was  not  so  ill  taught  in  some  truths 
of  religion,  but  I  knew  "  after  death  comes  judgment." 
But  then  Judgment,  I  had  been  used  to  think,  was 
like  to  bear  hard  upon  such  villains  as  thieves,  mur- 
derers, traitors,  pirates,  spoilers  of  widows  and  or- 
phans, robbers  of  churches,  utterers  of  base  coin, 
forgers,  and  such  like;  of  which  I  was  none,  nor 
ever  had  been. 

That  was  a  comfort,  so  far  as  it  might  go ;  but  it 
somehow  grew  lesser,  by  a  good  deal,  as  I  thought 
it  over.  For  then  I  began  to  consider  how  many 
good  gifts  I  had  had  given  me,  and  that  I  must  be 

(ldewi-Abert;wesin,  in  BrecknockBhiie,  Llan-ddewi-Skirrid 
and  Llanddwy-Rytherch,  in  Monmouthshire,  and  doubtless 
many  others  in  Wales  proper  ;  to  which  may  perhaps  be  add- 
ed Llandewednack  at  the  Lizard  Point,  in  the  kindred  Celtic 
district  of  Cornwall.    Ed. 


THB  CATHOLIC  CRUSOB.  223 

judged  for  them  all ;  what  illuminations  in  my  spirit, 
what  a  knowledge  of  the  better  path  I  had  still  not 
pursued ;  how  many  examples  from  others,  warnings 
and  encouragements  both  in  looks  and  in  actual  life; 
lessons  at  every  turn :  and  I,  like  a  perverse,  ungrate- 
ful creature,  had  closed  my  eyes  and  ears  and  heart 
against  all !  Now,  as  I  thought  on  them,  they 
seemed  to  multiply  before  me,  just  as  multitudes  of 
stars  come  forth  at  night  when  the  man  at  the  helm, 
or  on  the  watch,  keeps  gazing  into  the  sky ;  now  here 
one,  now  there  another,  and  another  again,  till  the 
heavens  appear  full  of  them. 

So  then,  I  began  to  see,  every  rational  ci-eature  is 
accountable  for  his  gifts  to  God,  who  gave  them,  if 
even  he  never  hath  offended  against  the  laws  of  his 
fellow-creatures  :  and  a  man,  'tis  possible,  may  be  re- 
spectable and  upright  (though  I  was  unwilling 
enough  to  acknowledge  it),  and  yet  be  condemned, 
too,  foe  offences  against  the  divine  law. 

What  (said  I  to  myself)  if  the  great  Judgment 
shall  take  a  like  course  with  that  providence  which 
bestows  talents  and  powers  unequally  on  mankind  ? 
I  have  heard  men  say  human  justice  is  a  copy  and 
image  of  the  divine  :  and  what  is  the  known  rule  in 
all  human  courts  ?  Criminals  are  recommended  to 
mercy,  or  receive  a  lighter  sentence,  if  ignorance  can 
be  fairly  pleaded  for  them:  on  the  other  hand,  they 
ftre  heavily  punished  in  the  degree  of  their  knowledge 
or  advantages.  Then  I  remembered  what  happened 
in  ray  boyhood,  when  once  being  taken  to  the  Car- 
diff Assizes,  and  I  little  more  than  a  stripling,  I  heard 
the  trial  of  two  men,  one  William  Lloyd  and  one 


224  THK  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  EYAMS, 

Jones  Pen  Rice,  for  forgery,  who  were  tried  before 
Sir  Peregrine  Tullock  and  Baron  Brainerd,  when 
they  went  the  Welsh  Circuit  that  year.  Lloyd  was 
a  poor,  simple  man,  who  could  write  but  ill,  and  from 
journeyman  baker  had  become  master-baker  in  a 
small  way,  and  from  that  rose  to  be  an  exciseman ; 
but  Pen  Rice  was  a  pi-acticed  schoolmaster  all  his 
days,  and  for  smartness  of  scholarship  worth  two  of 
the  other.  It  came  out  on  the  trial  that  the  school- 
master had  overpersuaded  his  neighbor,  Lloyd,  to 
coimterfeit  the  sign-manual  of  the  junior  partner  in  a 
linen-draper's  firm,  while  he  himself  had  forged  the 
name  of  the  senior  to  some  quittance  or  other.  But 
the  upshot  was,  the  exciseman  being  no  such  adept 
as  the  schoolmaster,  his  clumsiness  betrayed  them 
both :  so  that  every  one  that  heard  the  trial  wondered 
how  so  shrewd  a  man  should  employ  so  poor  an  in- 
strument when  his  neck  was  the  forfeit.  Neverthe- 
less, all  things  taken  into  the  account,  Lloyd  got  off 
with  seven  years  in  the  hulks ;  but  Pen  Rice  was  cast 
to  be  hanged,  and  hanged  he  was  accordingly.  To 
make  a  long  story  short,  I  well  remembered  the  sen- 
tence of  Justice  Brainerd  in  addressing  the  prison- 
ers, (his  brother  judge.  Sir  Peregrine,  being  taken 
with  a  touch  of  gout,  and  not  able  to  sit  that  day,  for 
the  trial  lasted  two  days  and  a  half,  so  subtle  a  de- 
fense did  Pen  Rice  make  for  himself  and  his  accom- 
plice). 

"  For  you,  Jones  Pen  Rice,"  said  the  judge,  put- 
ting on  his  black  cap,  "  I  can  hold  out  no  prospect  of 
mercy  from  the  Crown.     Your  education,  your  Intel 
ligimce,  the  sacred  duty  entrusted  to  you  of  guard* 


9fiR   CATHOLIC    CRUSOE.  ^S 

ing  the  morals  a»d  forming  the  character  of  youth, 
the  influence  which,  by  superior  endowments,  you 
acquired  over  your  unhappy  accomplice,  and  which 
you  employed  to  so  base  an  end,  all  combine  to 
stamp  your  crime  as  one  unpardonable  in  the  eyes  of 
man.  That  you  may  find  mercy  at  a  higher  tribu- 
nal is  my  hope  and  prayer  for  you :  to  that  end,  I 
exhort  you  to  spend  the  short  time  remaining  to  you 
on  earth  in  fervent  supplications  to  obtain  forgive- 
ness of  your  crimes  from  your  ofiFended  Maker.  The 
sentence  of  the  court  is,  that  you  be  taken  hence  to 
the  place  from  which  you  came,  and  that  on  the  fifth 
morning  after  the  present  day  you  be  drawn  on  a. 
hurdle  from  thence  to  the  gallows  erected  on  the 
place  called  Piper's  Heath,  and  there  hanged  by  the 
neck  till  you  be  dead,  dead,  dead !  and  may  the  Lord 
have  mercy  upon  your  soul !" 

On  which,  I  also  remembered  (for  by  this  I  was  all 
but  nodding  off  to  sleep  ;  and  our  snatches  of  dreams, 
we  know,  bring  up  strange  fragments  of  recollection, 
and  oddly  assorted  words  and  things,  little  thought 
on  during  the  interval,)  I  remember  plainly,  I  say, 
that  when  the  judge  had  solemnly  pronounced  those 
words  with  a  deep  voice  and  shake  of  his  head,  and 
the  crowded  court  was  hushed,  except  the  poor  wife 
and  daughter  of  the  condemned  man  in  the  gallery, 
shrieking,  and  in  hysterics,  the  head-waiter  of  the 
King's  Arms  elbowing  in  near  the  judge,  leaned  for- 
ward, and  said  in  a  loud  whisper :  "  So  please  your 
lordship,  my  lord,  my  master  bid  me  say,  the  haunch 
of  venison  will  be  ruinated  and  burnt  to  cinder," 
Whereat  the  court  broke  up  in  haste,  and  adjourned 


226  TRl    AI>YINTDR8S   OF   OWBN   KTAMi, 

to  the  duty  of  dining  at  the  King's  Arms,  to  drink 
his  majesty's  health,  and  the  rest  of  the  royal  family. 
Just  before  I  dropped  to  sleep,  I  heai-d  Don  Man- 
uel, speaking  to  himself:  "  Toonatinooka  !"  Me- 
thought  he  was  practising  the  pame  of  the  savages' 
island ;  but  looking  at  him,  I  perceived  he  was  sound 
asleep :  then  I  guessed,  his  dreams  were  taking  him 
to  that  heathen  place,  and  he  was  bent  on  something 
for  their  good.  Presently,  he  became  more  restless, 
and  began  to  murmur  things  that  I  could  not  catch 
BO  well :  all  at  once,  he  started,  broad  awake,  crying  • 
*'  Save  them  !  Save  them,  or  they  perish  !"  then,  see- 
ing me,  gave  a  little  quiet  laugh,  as  though  at  himself, 
and  turned  from  the  light  of  the  fire ;  so  I  heard  no 
more. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

A  POSrnVB  PRECEPT. 

But  has  my  truant  pen  run  away  with  me  ?  When 
I  began  this  narrative  of  our  misfortuners,  I  meani 
no  more  than  to  note  the  heads  of  what  befell  us ;  tc 
guide  my  memory  more  than  for  any  other's  sake  be 
side:  and  already  I  have  blotted  many  sheets  with 
the  history  of  a  few  days  of  our  exile  in  that  place. 
Yet  our  situation  on  the  island  was  so  strange  as  few, 
I  think,  could  match  by  their  experience ;  and,  had  I 
but  the  fresh  rememberance,  as  I  have  now  the  leisui-e, 
•uoh  uncommon  things  as  befell  us  there  demand  as 


tttK  OATHOLiO  ORuioie.  227 

full  an  account,  day  by  day,  as  I  have  given  of  them 
up  to  this. 

I  know  not  whether  to  record  the  bare  heads  of  the 
journal  I  began  to  keep,  after  our  first  week  or  so, 
on  some  of  Don  Manuel's  folio  paper,  and  with  the 
cuttle-fish  ink;  or  to  go  on  drawing  out  at  full  what 
I  then  put  down  in  brief:  for,  indeed,  as  I  read  those 
notes  over,  the  whole  time  and  place,  and  almost 
every  word  then  spoken,  seems  to  start  up  before 
me,  though  now  some  years  agone,  as  fresh  as  any- 
thing I  did  a  month  since.  As  I  write  now,  in  my 
little  parlour-room,  looking  over  the  harbour,  with 
the  pier-head  and  shipping  right  in  front,  my  wife 
beside  me,  and  my  children  round  me,  I  seem  almost 
to  hear  with  mine  ears,  and  to  see  with  mine  eyes, 
that  past  and  half-savage  life  come  round  again. 
But  there  is  a  portrait  that  hangs  against  my  wall, 
the  portrait  of  my  dear,  most  dear  Don  Manuel — God 
rest  his  soul,  if  he  can  need  such  a  prayer — that  looks 
down  on  me,  seeming  to  bid  me  go  on,  and  record  all 
and  each,  to  the  best  of  my  memory.  How  mild  he 
shows  there,  and  how  humble:  how  grave,  yet  how 
gay,  both  strangely  mingled  !  My  Yarmouth  paint- 
er, that  I  tried  to  describe  him  to,  has  done  his  best 
to  produce  him  on  the  canvas ;  but  the  man  has  not 
caught  that  look,  neither,  and  small  blame  to  him. 
For  that  portrait's  sake,  I  will  go  on  as  before :  least- 
ways, till  I  have  completed  the  history  of  a  week; 
then  we  will  see. 

Above  all,  could  I  but  read,  in  turn,  the  thoughts 
of  my  readers  (if  any  there  should  be,)  to  discover 
the  interest  they  take  in  what  interests  tne  in  the  re- 


^8  THK  ADTENTDRKS  OF  OWBN  JtVANS, 

membrance,  I  should  know  better  how  to  guide  ir.y 
pen.  For  a  man  may  be  the  hei'O  of  his  own  adven- 
tures, and  to  his  entire  satisfaction  alone:  as  our 
old  schoolmaster  at  Llantrisant  was  used  to  describe 
some  conceited  persons  as  sui  amanf.es,  sine  rivali. 
But,  rather  than  be  counted  among  those  self-satisiied 
prosers,  who  satisfy  no  one  beside,  I  would  cast  what 
1  have  here  written  behind  the  fire,  and  turn  to  use 
my  spare  time  somehow  else. 

When  we  woke  the  next  morning,  our  first  thought 
(after  our  prayers,)  was  that  pickling  trade  we  had 
resolved  to  embark  in :  and  it  seems,  we  had  all  been 
thinking,  or  dreaming  of  it,  for  each  one  had  his  plan. 
Some  were  for  digging  a  pit,  or  salt-pan,  lining  it, 
too,  as  best  we  might,  with  such  earth  or  clay  as 
came  to  hand;  baking  it  hard  with  heated  stones 
and  burning  wood,  as  we  were  now  used  to  bake  our 
dinner.  Some  were  for  hanging  up  the  slices  of 
shark's  meat  to  dry  in  the  sun,  basting  them  with 
salt  and  water,  or  rubbing  them  with  handfuls  of 
salt,  which  we  might  find  in  holes  of  the  rocks ;  so  to 
pickle  or  salt  them  dry.    At  last  Hilton  cried  out : 

"  What  about  the  jars  we  left  in  the  stream,  that 
day  we  were  betrayed,  on  't  other  side  the  island  ? 
We  have  not  bestowed  a  thought  on  them ;  yet  they 
would  serve  us  to  admiration !" 

We  all  answered  with  one  voice,  that,  indeed,  'twas 
the  best  plan  we  had  hit  on:  though  a  second  thought 
told  us,  how  unlikely  it  was,  the  villains  who  had 
betrayed  us  would  leave  us  anything  so  good  or 
osefal   as  the  jars;  yet  we  determined  to  form  an 


TBI   CATHOLIC   ORUSOB.  229 

expedition,  and  hark  back  to  that  side  of  the  island 
without  delay. 
"  Besides,"   said   Harvey,   "  we   shall  have  some 

chance   of  knocking   over  another  peccary,   or  so 
among  the  woods  on  our  way." 

"  Or  what  will  be  better,"  added  Don  Manuel, 
*'  of  getting  some  of  those  oysters  I  saw  on  the  rocks 
thereabouts." 

Under  favour,  though,  Sir,"  returned  Harvey,  "  I 
see  not  how  oysters  are  better  than  peccary  for  us." 

"  Better  for  us  to-day,"  said  the  priest. 

"  To-day  ?"  asked  I,  taking  it  up  here,  and  looking 
at  him,  surprised. 

"  Yes,"  replied  he,  smiling,  "  for  the  week  is  run- 
ning round,  friends,  and  this  is  Friday  morning,  you 
remember." 

"  Catholics,  my  good  friend  ?"  asked  he :  "  certainly. 
But  I  have  been  told  by  those  who  know  your 
prayer-book  (for  a  fellow-student  of  mine  at  Salam- 
anca was  preparing  to  be  sent  as  chaplain  to  our 
ambassador  at  St.  James',  and  he  had  the  curiosity 
to  enquire ;)  it  seems,  I  say,  your  own  book  enjoins 
you  to  abstain  from  meat  on  all  Fridays  in  the 
year." 

"  I  fear  me,"  said  I,  surprised  at  this,  "  the  Spanish 
chaplain  knew  more  of  our  English  prayer-book  than 
I :  all  I  know  is,  I  never  heard  of  this  custom  being 
enjoined,  nor  knew  of  it  practised,  by  any  protestant, 
in  my  life." 

"  Now  I  think  on't,"  says  Tom  Harvey,  "  there 
was  an  old  aunt  of  my  cousin's  wife,  that  never 
would  touch  meat  on  a  Friday,  nor  through  the  Lent, 


230       THI  ADTKKXCRES  OF  OWIN  lYARl, 

till  she  fell  sick ;  but  then  she  had  been  brought  up 
half  a  Catholic,  by  her  grandmother  ;  and  she  again 
had  this  handed  down  to  her  by  a  priest,  who  came 
to  that  side  of  the  country  from  foreign  parts,  and 
was  hanged  soon  after  at  Worcester." 

"  And  why  was  he  hanged  ?"  enquired  Don  Man- 
uel and  Hilton,  both  in  a  breath. 

"  Indeed,"  said  Harvey,  "  I  cannot  say ;  but  he 
was  looked  on  as  a  kind  of  rebel,  as  I've  heard  tell ; 
and  would  not  take  some  oaths  or  other,  I  never 
rightly  knew  what." 

So  that  discourse  dropped  for  the  present. 

I  cannot  pretend,  what  the  priest  had  said  on  the 
point  in  hand  came  home  with  that  force  to  us,  that 
we  readily  conformed.  For  (as  I  now  see)  the  pre- 
cepts of  natural  i-eligion,  planted  in  man's  heart  as 
man,  apart  from  revelation  or  Christianity,  can  ap- 
peal even  to  the  half-awakened  conscience,  telling  us 
such-like  things  as  to  assist  one  another  in  need,  to 
deal  justly  and  fairly,  forgive  injuries,  ask  forgiveness, 
abstain  from  offence,  search  our  own  conduct,  come 
before  our  Maker  in  prayer,  and  so  on.  Whereas, 
here  was  a  precept  of  positive  law  declared  to  us, 
beyond  anything  laid  down  in  the  law  of  reason 
written  in  ray  mind ;  and  the  authority  whereof  I 
could  not  at  once  bow  to.  For  my  reason  (if  that 
were  all)  would  still  teach  me,  the  animals  I  had  a 
dominion  over  were  as  much  given  for  my  use  on 
Fridays,  as  on  Thursdays,  Mondays,  or  any  day 
whatsoever.  From  this  arose  my  doubts,  whether  I, 
or  the  rest,  could  be  held  bound  by  such  a  law ;  to 
which  we  bad  never  subscribed,  either  formally  or  by 


TBB   CATHOLIC   Cltl^SOB.  23 1 

kbj  other  act,  I  thought,  that  implied  it ;  in  which 
none,  whether  minister  or  layman,  had  instructed  ua 
by  word  or  writing ;  which  our  elders  and  betters  had 
not  observed ;  which  we  had  not  heard  of,  read  of, 
dreamed  of,  till  that  moment  when  Don  Manuel 
brought  it  up  on  a  sudden. 

'Twas,  indeed,  a  small  matter  enough  in  itself; 
nor  any  denial,  to  speak  of,  for  men  who  were  used 
to  fare  hard,  and  held  a  piece  of  salted  junk,  \\dth  a 
biscuit  half  full  of  weevils,  and  a  horn  of  weak 
grog,  little  better  than  bilge-water,  to  be  feast  for 
an  admiral.  But  then,  again,  it  came  with  an  air  of 
authority :  though  I  would  have  done  the  thing  ten 
times  over,  and  heartily,  to  oblige  a  mess-mate,  or 
relieve  a  poor  disabled  seaman;  my  will  (I  own) 
kicked  against  it,  when  it  claimed  to  bind  us  by  an 
obligation. 

In  this  way  I  turned  the  question  over  for  a  while : 
but  for  breakfast,  was  no  controversy,  for  nothing 
but  shark  was  to  be  had ;  and  shark  was  fish,  all  the 
world  over :  so  to  it  we  set,  and  broiled  some  pieces, 
with  yams  and  bread-fruit,  having  freshened  our  stock 
of  these  from  the  neighbouring  woods,  by  help  of  the 
savages.  But  savages  I  must  call  them  no  longer; 
for,  if  they  began  by  submissiveness,  they  were  now 
devfited  to  our  service  :  indeed,  they  told  us  after 
(when  they  had  gained  language  enough)  nothing 
could  equal  their  joy  to  find  by  degrees,  we  were 
neither  going  to  eat  them,  nor  sacrifice  them  to  our 
gods :  this  beiug  their  custom,  it  seems,  with  all  wlio 
are  wrecked  or  cast  on  their  shores,  or  taken  prisonem 
in  war. 


^82  TBI  ADTCNTURKS  OF  OWBN  lYANi, 

After  our  fish-breakfast,  we  bore  away  north-north, 
east,  at  a  smartish  pace;  we  all  desired  to  see  whether 
these  jars  remained  to  us  or  no :  yet  each  I  believe- 
felt  unwilling  (some  more,  some  less)  to  revisit  that 
part  of  the  island  where  our  great  misfortune  first 
had  burst  on  us.  But  after  all,  during  the  five  days, 
or  so,  we  had  spent  ui  this  strange  unlooked  for  way, 
our  minds  had  been  so  raised  to  better  things,  our 
hearts  too,  so  calmed  and  softened,  by  the  society 
and  example  [more  even  than  his  words]  of  the 
companion  we  had  all  learned  to  love  heartily,  that 
we  were  prepared,  if  not  willing,  to  look  again  on  a 
spot  where  we  had  cursed,  and  raved,  and  ground 
our  teeth,  so  shortly  before. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

RAMBLING  IS  WALK  AKD  TALK. 

Fbom  near  the  top  of  the  mountain,  where  we 
stood  three  days  ago,  viewing  the  extent  of  the 
island,  we  had  made  out  its  length  to  be  some  three 
British  leagues :  that  is,  two  full  leagues  south  from 
the  mountain  top  [as  the  crow  flies,]  and  about  half 
as  much  to  the  northward,  on  a  rough  guess. 
Coming,  as  we  did  now,  from  the  extreme  southeast, 
or  nearly  so,  with  an  intention  to  leave  the  slopes  of 
the  mountain  well  on  our  right,  we  reckoned  there 
lay  before  us  a  march  of  a  couple  of  leagues,  or 
thereabout.     But  the  greater  part  of  our  way  took 


TBI  CATHOLIC  0RU8OB.  Ifti 

US  through  the  thick  woods,  with  high  trees  arching 
over ,  so  we  did  not  fear  the  heat. 

We  felt,  though,  our  want  of  a  compass  on  this 
march :  the  more  so  when  we  left  the  shore,  plunging 
into  the  thick  growth  of  trees,  that  might  entangle 
and  mislead  us,  to  the  loss  of  our  time.  If  any  chance 
leader  should  smile  to  think  of  our  reckoning  the 
value  of  time,  seeing  we  had  nought  in  this  wide 
uorld  to  do  with  it,  but  to  keep  from  sin  and  save 
t)ur  souls,  as  best  we  might ;  let  him  consider  agam 
[as  we  did]  that  the  rainy  season  was  at  hand,  and 
we  must  needs  house  ourselves  in  the  cave  before  it 
came  on  us.  Indeed,  we  were  so  anxious  about  this 
[I  mean,  the  priest  and  I,  for  't  was  our  two  heads 
alone  that  seemed  to  forecast  anything,  if  1  make 
some  exception  for  Harvey,]  I  felt  regret  we  should 
lose  a  day  upon  our  expedition  ;  I  think,  had  I  not 
been  ashamed  to  abandon  it  now,  I  had  more  than 
likely  proposed  to  turn  back  to  our  mason's  work, 

However,  what  we  had  to  do  was,  to  note  the 
position  of  the  sun,  and  so  guide  ourselves  by  guess- 
work towards  that  channel,  or  inlet,  of  our  first 
unhappy  lauding.  Could  we  have  used  the  sagacity 
of  our  Indians  here,  I  doubt  not  they  had  struck  out 
the  path  for  us ;  but  they  knew  not  whither  we  were 
going,  and  trudged  at  our  heels,  like  as  many  faithful 
liounds.  We  kept  all  together,  to  guard  against 
surprise  ;  and  marched  in  this  order :  first  came  I,  with 
my  rifle  ready  for  action  ;  next,  Don  Manuel  with 
his  piked  staff;  then  the  three  Indians  each  with  a 
bamboo,  which  he  had  pointed  at  the  end,  and  burnt 
the  end  hard  with  fire,  so  making  it  into  a  formidable 


234        TBI  ADTKMTUBSS  OF  0WX9  ITAK8, 

kind  of  javelin,  enough ;  then  Ned  Hilton  and  Gill, 
whose  office  't  was  to  keep  a  sharp  eye  to  the  savages, 
with  their  guns  ready  against  the  least  sign  of  trea- 
chery ;  next  Prodgers,  last,  Tom  Harvey,  brought  up 
the  rear,  each  armed  with  a  bamboo-pike  too. 

Before  we  had  got  on  very  far,  we  were  stopped 
by  a  marsh,  that  spread  out  so  wide  as  made  it  im- 
passable :  for  we  knew  not  how  deep  it  might  be  in 
Uie  middle.  All  we  could  do  was  to  strike  up  to  the 
right,  keeping  to  firm  ground ;  we  could  see  this 
quagmire  was  narrower  to  that  side  than  towards  the 
left,  and  so  we  judged  it  to  be  formed  by  some 
stream  that  came  down  from  northward.  Soon  we 
found  our  selves  right  in  supposing  thus  much ;  for 
the  soft  ground  grew  less  and  less,  until  we  traced 
the  opening  of  a  small  stream  that  ran  into  it. 

Here  we  came  upon  another  discovery ;  and  't  was 
due  to  Hilton,  whose  foot  slipping  on  a  sudden, 
nearly  brought  Ned  down  upon  his  nose.  As  he 
looked  to  see  what  he  had  slipped  on,  he  cried  out : 
"  Clay,  as  I'm  alive !"  We  crowded  round  the  place, 
for  this  was  joyful  news  to  us  all ;  and  found  indeed, 
he  was  not  mistaken  :  for  the  east  bank  of  this  small 
stream  was  made  up  of  a  greyish  marl,  or  clay,  very 
fit  for  moulding  into  pots  and  dishes,  if  only  we  had 
skill  to  bring  to  our  material.  We  traced  the  clay 
[some  of  us  searching  up  the  stream,  and  some  down] 
for  sixty  or  seventy  yards ;  then  we  gave  over,  for 
we  found  we  were  rich  enough  to  employ  a  score  of 
hands,  or  more,  in  the  pottery  trade,  had  we  been  so 
numerous. 

We   rejdiced  at  finding  this,  and  rendered  thanki 


THB   CATHOLIC   CAUSOB.  235 

to  God ;  but  would  not  delay  on  it  for  the  present. 
Our  only  concern  was,  how  to  mark  the  place  that 
we  might  come  hither  again  when  our  house  was 
built  (I  mean,  when  our  cave  was  hollowed  wide 
enough,)  and  employ  our  new-found  treasure. 

"  And  let  that  be  soon,  friends,"  said  Don  Manuel ; 
"  for  next  to  a  lodging,  a  good  householder  looks  to 
his  furniture.  In  Holland,  where  I  once  was,  the 
bouses  of  the  better  sort,  indeed  of  all,  from  the 
burgo-master  down  to  below  the  middle  rank,  are 
ornamented  chiefly  with  such  glazed  delftware  and 
tiles  as  they  have  a  great  art  in  making ;  and  they 
have  such  wealth  of  this  pottery-ware  as  descends 
from  father  to  son,  and  is  valued  even  beyond  its 
worth.  Though  we  cannot  rival  their  native  manu- 
facture, on  our  first  essay,  we  may  contrive,  with 
care  and  pains,  some  vessel  that  will  stand  the  fire, 
and  cook  a  hash." 

"  Or  make  a  fish-soup  on  Fridays,"  says  Harry 
Gill ;  and  with  that  he  made  a  little  wry  face,  but 
the  piiest  did  not  see  him.  And  indeed,  though 
Harry  had  rather  takeh  the  place  of  being  scape- 
grace amongst  us,  which  Prodgers  had  left  vacant, 
there  was  no  great  malice  in  him,  neither ;  only  he 
did  harm,  so  far  as  it  went,  to  Ned  Hilton.  For 
Hilton  [as  Don  Manuel  once  said  of  him]  was  like 
the  animal  they  call  a  chameleon,  that  takes  the 
colour  of  everything  't  is  next  to,  green  among  the 
leaves,  but  gray  on  the  bare  ground. 

To  mark  this  spot,  and  find  our  clay-quarry  again, 
we  bade  Samuel  climb  a  high  tree  of  the  fir  kind,  just 
over  against  it,  with  the  saw  that  Pounder  had  made 


236       THI  ADTINTDRBS  Or  OWXN  lYANI, 

of  the  sliark's  teeth ;  and  notch  the  rind  with  such  ft 
mark  as  could  be  seen  from  below.  When  the  yonng 
Indian  made  out  our  wish,  up  he  went,  as  spruce  as 
any  monkey :  and  before  five  minutes  he  had  cut  a 
cross  deep  into  the  bark  of  the  tree,  on  the  side  look- 
uig  towards  Shark's  Cove.  Then  he  came  down 
again  as  nimbly  and  we  went  on  our  way. 

I  could  not  but  remark  to  the  priest,  'twas  strange 
how  the  young  savage,  who  had  not  so  much  as 
heard  of  Christianity,  should  choose  the  sign  of  the 
cross  to  cut  into  the  tree.  But  he  smiled  when  I 
said  it,  and  answered  me  : 

"  Nature,  friend  Owen,  and  Grace,  both  come  from 
the  same  Lord :  is  it  any  wonder,  then,  that  even 
nature  sometimes  witnesses  to  the  things  of  Grace  ? 
The  Arabs,  as  I  have  heard,  at  the  sandy  desert, 
mark  their  camels  with  the  same  precious  sign,  either 
to  know  them  among  othere,  or  as  a  sort  of  charm. 
Not  that  they  believe  m  the  Cross  [poor  souls !]  or  in 
Ilira  who  died  on  it :  but,  I  suppose,  because  'tis  the 
most  natural  sign,  and  comes  first  to  hand,  as  you 
may  see  yourself,  if  you  try.  Children  in  their 
games,  when  one  has  to  make  a  sign  against  the 
other,  choose  a  cross  and  a  round  o,  because  these  are 
the  easiest  made.  Some  of  the  most  beautiful  flowers 
are  cruciform  :  and  they  say,  no  plant  whose  flower 
takes  this  shape  is  ever  poisonous.  So  it  is,  that  our 
loving  Lord  speaks  to  those  who  will  listen  to  Him, 
and  prepares  (in  some  degree)  the  minds  of  those  He 
has  never  spoken  to.  But  this  would  lead  us  too  far, 
to  follow  it  up." 

"  ^oX  too  far  for  for  me,  Sir,"  said  I  j  for  this  man's 


THB    CATHOLIC   CRUSOB. 


23t 


lightest  sayings  seemed  to  wake  up  unusual  thoughts 
in  my  mind :  "  pray  go  on,  if  it  doth  not  weary  you. 
You  are  so  used,  and  I  so  little  used,  to  ponder  these 
things,  it  must  seem  to  you  like  teaching  a  school-boy 
his  A,  B,  C." 

"  Well,  then,"  pursued  he,  "  many  of  our  early 
Church  writers,  or  Fathers,  while  she  was  persecuted 
in  her  infancy,  as  well  as  after,  remark  as  follows : 
that  in  the  natural  forms  of  things,  you  often  may 
see  the  sign  of  the  cross  where  there  is  struggle, 
contention,  motion,  et  catera ,  not  so  much  in  things 
that  denote  peace.  In  the  square-yai-d  of  a  ship 
placed  cross-ways  against  the  mast ;  the  outspread 
wings  of  a  bird  beating  against  the  air ;  the  arms  of 
one  who  is  violently  running  or  struggling ;  the  cross- 
hilt  of  a  sword ;  a  cross-bow,  and  the  like.  Mind,  I 
do  not  affirm  how  much  there  may  be  in  this  remark, 
but  'tis,  at  least,  a  beautiful  idea :  and  one  that  would 
come  home  to  them,  who  were  called  on  to  bear  the 
cross  from  day  to  day,  and  sometimes  crucified,  to 
the  very  letter,  even  as  their  Lord." 

So  he  went  on,  with  more  than  I  can  recall,  about 
virtue  lying  in  the  carrying  the  cross,  in  continual 
strife  and  resistance  against  enemies,  ^v^thm  and 
without ;  that  we  all  profess  to  be  soldiers  of  the 
cross,  and  must  not  desert  from  our  standard ;  that 
if*  the  cross  weie  thus  impressed  on  mere  nature  [as 
Poula-faihe  had  just  shown,  when  he  least  thought 
on  it]  't  was,  far  more,  the  very  foundation  of  all 
things  in  Grace ;  the  sign  of  that  redemption  without 
which  we  had  all  of  us  remained  hopeless  slaves  of 
the  devil,  and  the  heirs  of  hell :  again,  how  reason* 


238  turn    AbVSNTDRKS   OF    OWKN    EVAM, 

ably  the  Catholic  Church  taught  her  children  often 
to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross,  to  keep  these  things 
(one  and  all)  ever  before  their  eyes  and  hearts. 
Then,  as  I  asked  him  to  do,  he  showed  me  the  way 
Catholics  had  of  making  this  sign,  and  repeated  to 
me,  in  Latin,  the  words  wherewith  they  accompanied 
it:  in  nothing  of  which  I  could  perceive  the  least 
departure  from  what  was  lawful  and  reasonable. 

Such  discourse  was  broken  in  upon  by  our  discov- 
ering, when  we  had  traced  the  stream  a  little  way 
up,  this  was  the  very  same  that  flowed  from  the 
southern  declivity  of  Prospect  Hill.  For  there  was 
the  hill  itself  (as  I  may  say)  leaning  on  our  right 
shoulders ;  but  we  chose  to  give  it  the  name  of 
River-head  now  instead,  and  drank  of  the  fresh 
water  again,  to  the  success  of  oiir  expedition,  "  And 
who  knows,"  quoth  Hilton,  "but  River-head  may 
one  day  becom  a  famous  place  in  history?"  "I 
warrant,"  says  Don  Manuel,  "  't  will  have  more 
harmless  fame  than  many  a  celebrated  spot,  where 
men  have  cut  their  brothers'  throats  by  wholesale, 
betrayed  a  town,  or  proved  themselves  villains  on  a 
large  scale." 

So,  going  still  forward,  we  had  scarce  got  two 
miles  on  when  Pounder  called  out,  pointing  to  some- 
thing that  grew  in  another  swampy  piece  of  ground 
to  our  left.  From  the  look  of  the  plant,  though  the 
pods  were  not  yet  burst,  I  knew  it  for  the  cotton- 
plant,  and  bade  the  Indian  go  and  gather  us  some. 
He  brought  us  a  good  handful,  which  Don  Manuel 
and  I  examined ;  but  we  were  not  so  greatly  rejoiced 
at  this  as  at  our  former  pieces  of  good -luck,  seeing 


MB  CATHOLIC  CBOSOM.  ^^ 

the  difficulty  of  weaving  this  cotton  into  any  cloth 
for  ourselves.  At  last  I  said :  "  'T  is  true,  we  cannot 
weave,  for  we  have  no  means  to  come  by  a  loom,  nor 
skill  to  make  one :  but  we  can  learn  to  knit,  I  suppose, 
and  that  will  answer  us  as  well." 

At  this,  the  men  all  burst  into  laughter ;  they  asked, 
when  were  we  to  begin  this  old-wife's  trade,  and  sit 
at  our  doors  knitting,  with  spectacles  on  our  noses  ? 
Then  Gill,  like  a  luckless  Harry  as  he  was,  turned 
round  on  old  Prodgers,  and  tells  him,  he  would 
make  a  famous  grandmother  at  that  sort  of  work.  I 
know  not  what  Richard  might  have  said  or  done ; 
nor  how  far  his  new-found  gentleness  had  stood 
proof  against  this  sudden  thrust  of  the  reckless 
fellow :  but  Don  Manuel  at  that  moment  laid  his  arm 
gently  over  Prodger's  shoulder,  and  called  out  good- 
humoredly :  "  I  mean  to  begin  at  it !  see,  if  I  don't 
take  out  a  patent  for  the  first  pair  of  stockings  !" 

There's  many  a  true  word  spoken  in  jest,  says  the 
proverb :  so,  thinking  it  over,  I  made  my  mind  up  to 
see  if  we  could  turn  our  spare  time  to  account  in  this 
way  of  cotton-knitting :  in  truth,  our  clothes  even  now 
were  not  of  the  best ;  and  if  our  exile  was  prolonged 
as  there  looked  every  prospect  of  it,  that  trade 
might  become,  not  a  comfort,  but  sheer  necessity. 

But  now  we  journeyed  on ;  though  partly  mistaking 
our  way,  we  bore  up  somewhat  too  much  to  north- 
ward ;  yet,  when  we  felt  ourselves  getting  on  the 
slope  of  the  volcano,  we  struck  west  again,  and  after 
a  while  came  upon  the  head  of  that  little  glen 
through  which  the  stream  came  down  that  we  had 
placed  our  jars  in.     We  were  overcome  with  eager* 


240  THB  ADTBNTURKS  OF  OWEN  KYAtli, 

ness  to  see  whether  these  were  left  to  us,  among  our 
small  possessions ;  so  we  made  a  headlong  rush  for 
it,  ai  d  one  or  two  of  us  fell  into  the  brook  over  the 
felippery  roots  of  trees :  till  we  got  into  that  mossy 
lane  we  had  travelled  up  before;  and  found  (as 
indeed  I  more  than  suspected,)  the  fellows  who 
landed  us  had  no  more  charity  than  we  gave  them 
credit  for;  for  one  of  the  jars  was  clean  gone,  and 
the  other  lying  beside  the  bed  of  the  stream,  broken 
into  pieces ;  but  whether  out  of  sheer  malice,  or  by 
some  accident,  is  more  than  I  can  say. 

"We  uttered  some  exclamations  of  disappointment, 
'tis  not  to  be  doubted ;  but  I  heard  not  a  single  curse 
among  all  our  number.  Should  this  appear  to  any 
as  a  small  matter,  or  not  one  to  lay  great  stress  on, 
to  me,  on  the  other  hand,  who  knew  the  way  of  sea- 
men, and  how  glibly  an  oath  slips  from  the  lips  of 
men  that  have  given  themselves  to  uttering  them,  it 
seemed  next  door  to  a  miracle,  to  find  how  much  had 
been  done  in  the  line  of  good  within  five  short  days. 

"  True,"  says  the  priest  :  for  I  seldom  had  a 
thought  now  without  imparting  it  to  him ;  "  it  only 
shows  that  every  one  can  keep  fiom  sin  with  the 
help  of  God,  where  he  is  resolute  to  watch  over  him- 
Belf.  I  will  tell  you  what  chanced  once  in  Spain,  en 
this  subjoct  of  swearing,  to  prove  what  I  say  " 


THE  CATHOLIC  ORUSOS.  241 

CHAPTER  XLL 

THE  swearer's  BUTTON. 

**My  Story,"  says  he,  "is  this :  in  thetowiiof 
Espinosa,  in  the  province  of  Toledo,  there  was  an 
officer,  qiiartered  with  his  regiment ;  he  was  a  good 
sort  of  man,  and  in  the  main,  possessed  with  the  fear 
of  God.  But,  from  living  in  camps  with  bad  example 
around  him,  having  also  to  deal  with  men  under  his 
command  on  whom  soft  words  seemed  utterly  wasted, 
he  had  contracted  a  vile  habit  of  profane  swearing  ; 
and  this  came  out  on  every  occasion  that  roused  him 
to  impatience,  or  anger.  That  much,  with  the  remain- 
der of  the  story,  I  heard  him  relate  afterwards  at  the 
table  of  the  bishop  of  Cuidad  Real.  It  seems  he 
made  some  efforts  to  overcome  this  evil  habit  of  his ; 
but  all  to  no  purpose.  At  length,  the  beginning  of 
one  Lent,  he  applied  to  a  Jeronymite  monk,  of  the 
convent  in  Espinosa,  to  explain  his  case.  The 
father  asked  hira,  was  he  in  earnest  ?  did  he  truly 
wish  to  unlearn  his  swearing  habits?  The  captain 
professed  himself,  that  he  did  indeed  desire  it.  Then, 
says  the  other,  will  you  punctually  follow  the  advice 
I  am  about  to  give  you  ?  Then  captain  says,  again, 
there  was  notlung  he  would  not  do  to  correct  himself; 
and  so  gave  his  promise  as  a  man  of  honour.  '  Well, 
then,'  says  the  good  monk,  smiling,  '  I  will  hold  you 
to  it,  hijo  mio  :  and  what  you  shall  do  b  this :  The 
very  next  time  an  oath  slips  from  your  lips  (remem- 
ber, you  have  promised  me)  draw  your  sword,  and 


242       THE  ADVSNTURRS  OF  OWBN  STANS, 

cut  off  the  top  button  from  your  uniform  coat :  and 
so  on,  a  button  for  every  oath  after  that.' 

"  A  bargain  is  a  bargain,  among  men  of  honour : 
as  this  officer  had  promised,  he  held  himself  bound 
to  perform.  But  he  felt  much  confused,  even  before- 
hand, at  the  bare  thought  of  appearing  in  his  uniform 
witli  a  button  less;  and  determined  by  all  means  to 
avoid  the  disgrace.  "Well,  he  left  the  monastery, 
and  went  back  to  his  quarters,  full  of  good  intentions; 
scarcely  had  he  set  his  foot  within  the  barrack-gates, 
when  something  went  wrong,  and  one  of  his  men 
gave  him  cause  of  offence.  Out  came  a  thundering 
big  oath,  according  to  custom ;  and,  when  he  be- 
thought himself,  there  was  the  old  evil  done  again. 
How  should  he  act  now  ?  Being  a  man  of  his  word, 
cost  hiin  what  it  might,  he  draws  his  sword,  and  cuts 
off  the  top  button,  just  under  his  chin.  Though,  I 
dare  say,  none  of  his  fellow-officers  noticed  it,  yet  he 
thought  every  eye  was  on  the  place  where  the  button 
should  have  been ;  and  went  about  all  day  in  a 
sheepish  kind  of  way,  feeling  something  was  amiss 
with  him  altogether." 

*'  Now,"  continued  the  priest,  turning  to  me,  "  how 
many  buttons,  think  you,  did  he  lose,  owing  to  that 
promise  of  his?" 

"  Truly,"  said  I,  "  'tis  to  be  feared,  he  was  left  at 
length  without  so  many  as  would  hold  his  coat 
together." 

"  On  the  contrary,"  says  he  again,  smiling,  "  he 
never  had  to  cut  off  a  second ;  and  the  careful  guard 
be  kept  on  himself,  lest  he  should  lose  the  next  button, 
grew  into  a  habit,  that  cured  him  of  his  swearing." 


THB   CATHOLIC   CSDSOK.  S4t 

I  was  much  struck  with  that  story,  I  own ;  and 
needed  not  that  the  priest  should  enforce  its  moral  on 
me :  he,  for  his  part,  did  not  add  another  word. 

Nor  do  I  tind  any  particular  thing  to  record  in 
the  after  part  of  this  day,  nor  indeed  in  the  next, 
which  was  Saturday.  Don  Manuel  led  us  to  the 
place  where  he  had  observed  the  oysters ;  which  we 
found  in  abundance,  and  of  a  prodigious  size : 
whether  I  am  to  call  them  oysters,  or  cockles  rather, 
they  furnished  us  with  more  food  than  we  desired.  * 
As  if,  too,  we  were  to  be  rewarded  for  our  obedience 
to  the  precept,  now  first  announced  of  eating  no  meat 
on  this  day,  I  must  note  that,  even  as  the  people  of 
Israel,  turning  from  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt,  were 
sustained  in  the  wilderness  by  manna  from  Heaven, 
so  now,  besides  our  oysters,  that  were  (as  our  priest 
had  said  before)  both  "  fish  and  dish,"  we  discovered, 
in  another  creek  somewhat  to  the  south  of  these  rocks, 
such  a  colony  of  fine  cray-fish,  as  made  us  have  no- 
thing more  to  say  to  shark  on  Fridays. 

Indeed,  as  far  as  fish  went,  I  concluded  we  had 
settled  on  the  worser  side  of  this  island.  But  we 
had  taken  a  fancy,  or  whim  (whichever  I  may  call 

*  For  the  size  lo  which  shell-fish  grow  in  the  tropics,  see 
Cook's  Vo.viiire  round  the  World  :  "  At  four  o'clock  in  the 
urernoon  the  boats  returned  with  two  hundred  and  forty 
po  uds  of  the  meat  of  shell-fish,  chiefly  of  cockles,  some  of 
which  were  iis  nmch  as  two  men  could  move,  and  contained 
twenty  pounds  of  good  meat."    Friday,  17th  August,  1770. 

As  to  the  sea  "era-fish,"'  or  lobsters,  Anson  (or  his  biographer) 
assures  us  th;it  on  the  island  of  Juan  Fernandez,  "  they  gen- 
erally \vei<rhed  eiiiht  or  nine  pounds  apiece,  were  of  a  most  ex- 
cellent taste,  and  lay  in  such  abundance  near  the  water's  edge, 
that  the  boat-hooks  often  struck  into  them,  in  putting  the 
l)oat  to  and  from  the  shore." — Anson's  Voyage  Hrrundtht 
W<»-ld,  p.  177,  ed.  1748.    Ep. 


244        THK  ADTSNTURBS  OF  OWIN  XTANS, 

it,)  in  favour  of  our  cave,  and  determined  to  stick  to 
it:  as  men  have  stuck  to  things  less  reasonable,  just 
because  they  willed,  and  only  so.  Stewing  our  cockles 
and  cray-fish  in  their  own  shells,  and  duiing  ex- 
cellently well,  we  then  loaded  the  Indians  with  some 
of  each  sort,  to  establish  a  fish-pond,  or  preserve, 
in  Shark  Cove  ;  and  set  our  faces  homewards.  But 
having  ill  secured  the  claws  of  the  cray-fish,  one  of 
the  larger  of  them  getting  loose,  gave  Samuel  a 
shrewd  nip  on  the  shoulder,  as  he  was  carrying  him. 
The  poor  fellow  started  off  like  a  fury,  yelling  louder 
than  any  madman  with  the  pain :  he  rushed  through 
the  wood,  and  the  rest  after  him  ;  shaking  himself  in 
vain,  to  be  free  of  his  tormentor,  then  rolled  on  the 
ground,  and  roared  till  the  echoes  rung  again.  Poun- 
der now  2^roved  his  title  to  the  name  he  bore,  and 
finished  the  enemy  by  hammering  at  him  with  stones. 
But  Samuel  was  under  my  hands  for  three  days  after, 
for  the  creature's  bite  was  no  joking  matter,  believe 
me. 

Saturday  was  a  day  of  hard  work  at  our  cave,  with 
nothing  more  to  chronicle.  We  took  tum-and-turn 
about,  and  made  progress ;  working  on  a  regular 
plan :  and  for  dinner  we  had  a  young  peccary  that 
we  had  met  (to  his  grief)  in  the  woods  the  day  be- 
fore ;  for  we  killed  him,  at  least,  on  Friday,  without 
remorse  or  scruple. 


tHK    CATHOLIC   ORUBOI.  ^46 

CHAPTER  XLIL 

A  GEEM  OF  THE  FUTURE. 

NexI  day  was  Sunday,  thirtieth  of  August,  1739 
being  tlie  first  Sunday  we  had  spent  in  this  exile ; 
and  so  Don  Manuel  reminded  us,  while  we  sat  to 
breakfast  under  a  spreading  tree. 

"  And  we  may  see,  friends"  (says  he,)  "  how  wise, 
how  loving,  is  the  commandment  to  keep  one  day  in 
seven  as  a  day  of  rest :  not  only  to  refresh  our  weari- 
ed bodies  from  toil,  but  to  raise  our  minds  to  that 
heaven  where  we  hope  to  be  one  day,  and  for  ever; 
remembering,  we  are  on  earth  but  for  a  short  while, 
at  most." 

"'TAvill  seem  a  long  while,  though,"  says  Gill, 
rather  down-cast,  "  if  this  kind  of  life  goes  on,  upon 
a  desolate  island.  I  don't  know,  but,  for  ray  part,  I'd 
as  lief  be  in  a  tight,  well-trimmed  craft,  with  a  smart 
crew,  and  sixty  guns,  or  so,  upon  a  cruise  after  some 
of  them  Spanish  galleons,  under  favour.  Sir,"  says 
he,  touching  his  hat  to  Don  Manuel,  "  with  sharp 
look  out  after  my  share  of  prize-money,  than" — 

"  Than  in  heaven,  do  you  mean  ?"  asked  the  Don, 
quietly. 

''  Well,"  pursued  Harry,  shaking  his  head,  "  I  sup- 
pose I  ought  to  say  no  such  a  thing ;  but  I  can't  help 
feeling,  all  the  same,  that  heaven,  d'ye  see,  a  place 
I've  no  acquaintance  with ;  whereas,  a  seafaring  life, 
with  its  ways  of  going  on,  in  ship's  companies,  calms 
and  breezes,  dog-watches  and  idle  times,  and  ups 


246  TUB    ADTBNTUKBS   OF    OWBN    BVANA, 

and  downs,  like,  is  what  I  have  used,  and  so  under^ 
stand  'em." 

At  this,  the  priest  smiled  a  little,  but  not  much, 
seeming  as  if  he  only  would  not  look  too  grave  at 
what  Gill  said.  Ned  Hilton  chimed  in  with  much 
the  same ;  he  declared,  for  his  part,  sometimes  he 
had  as  soon  be  in  the  Old  Bailey,  or  any  other  jail, 
as  on  this  island. 

"  Nay,  mess-mate,"  cried  Harvey,  breaking  in 
here,  "  'tis  not  for  me,  of  all  men,  to  turn  preacher  : 
but  we  would  be  unthankful  dogs,  not  to  compare 
our  state  with  what  it  might  have  been :  had  we 
been  clapped  under  hatches  by  old  Hopkins,  now,  how 
had  that  suited  us,  I  wonder  ?" 

"  Or  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  first  mate  ?" 
Prodgers  added. 

"And,"  said  the  priest,  "  when  you  speak  of  pri- 
sons, never  forget,  there  are  prisons  more  dreadful, 
more  hopeless,  than  mortal  eye  hath  ever  seen.  You 
tell  me,  dear  friend  (or  some  of  you)  you  had  rather 
be  on  earth  than  in  heaven :  what  think  ye,  then,  of 
hell  ?" 

With  that,  he  settled  the  question;  leastways, 
no  one  seemed  disposed  to  answer ;  and  now,  hav- 
ing an  idle  day  before  us,  we  began  to  straggle 
about  under  the  trees  ;  and  the  men,  from  sheer  want 
of  something  to  do,  were  for  throwing  stones  at  a 
mark,  or  jumping  height  and  distance,  getting  up  a 
wrestling  match,  or  anything  else,  to  kill  time.  I 
foresaw,  some  untoward  thing  might  come  of  this 
idleness ;  for  our  quarrelsome  passions  were,  as  yet, 
only  like  the  candle  that  is  newly  blown  out,  smok* 


THB   CATHOLIC    0BU8O1.  247 

ing  still,  and  easy  to  be  kindled  again.  I  whispered 
this  to  Don  Manuel,  who  whispered  back  to  me,  he 
had  his  own  feai's  about  it,  and  something  must  be 
invented  to  occupy  them.  At  the  same  time,  he 
asked  to  borrow  my  clasp-knife,  to  show  them,  he 
said,  a  game  played  by  the  country  folks  in  Spain, 
with  four  sticks  laid  across. 

•  When  he  took  the  knife,  I  saw  him  look  curiously 
at  it,  as  being  in  make  and  fashion  diflferent  from 
what  are  used  in  Spain  :  suddenly,  he  cries  out  with 
joy  and  wonder,  so  that  we  were  startled  in  a  literal 
sense,  and  came  crowding  round  him.  He  remained, 
without  noticing  us,  looking  earnestly  on  the  knife, 
which  he  had  not  opened ;  he  spoke  a  little  to  him- 
self, then  grew  silent,  as  if  he  pondered  something 
deeply,  but  never  takes  his  eyes  off  the  knife  the 
whole  time.  All  of  us  were  amazed;  as  we  looked  at 
him  we  grew  afraid :  for  I  believe,  the  rest  thought 
as  I  did,  he  might  be  losing  his  head.  Perhaps,  said 
I  to  myself,  with  much  alarm  for  him,  this  injustice 
we  have  suffered  together,  that  roused  our  angry 
passions  for  a  time,  has  gone  deeper  into  this  man's 
sou'.,  being  of  a  graver  and  a  more  reflective  turn ;  it 
hath  lain  working  there  unseen,  till  it  comes  out  at 
last  in  this  strange,  unheard-of  way. 

Soon  he  recovered  himself,  shook  his  head  once  or 
twice,  then  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and  thinking  aloud, 
he  says,  "  I  fear  me  'tis  not  possible."  With  that  he 
opens  the  clasp-knife  carefully,  and  shakes  something 
out  of  it  into  the  palm  of  his  hand :  then  reaching  hii 
hand  to  me,  showed  me  what  lay  on  it,  and  said,  with 


248  THK    ADVBNTCRIg   Or   OWBN    EVANf, 

gravity  and  a  touch  of  sorrow :    "  Look,  here  is  a 
grain  of  wheat." 

I  found  it  was  so,  on  examining  it :  one  single 
grain,  and  a  good  sound  one,  that  had  stuck  in  the 
knife  between  the  hasp  and  the  blade  ;  and  now  I  re- 
membered I  had  thrust  a  handful  of  it  into  my  pocket 
from  the  corn-bin  on  board  ship,  like  an  idler  as  I 
was,  and  thought  I  had  ate  it  all.  No  occasion  had 
made  me  open  my  knife  since  we  came  ashore ;  for 
'twas  too  good  a  one  to  employ  on  the  shark  or  the 
oysters :  and  the  bamboos  would  have  broken  it  out- 
right. So,  by  a  strange  providence  indeed,  this  one 
grain,  that  might  lay  the  foundation  of  an  entire  har- 
vest, and  feed  our  whole  population,  turned  up  at 
this  odd  moment,  and  was  the  best  discovery  we  had 
made  hitherto,  by  far. 

But  I  could  not  account,  neither,  for  the  sadness 
which  Don  Manuel  showed  after  being  the  instru- 
ment of  this  good  to  us.  Indeed,  putting  all  to- 
gether, there  was  something  so  out  of  the  way  in  his 
conduct  we  were  not  yet  assured  he  was  right  in  hig 
mind.  He  had  before  told  us  what  made  him  sorry 
to  find  no  savages  on  our  arrival  whom  he  might  con- 
vert :  but  we  quite  feared  to  ask  him  anything  about 
the  present  case,  dreading  to  confirm  our  dark  thoughts 
of  his  understanding  being  gone.  For  by  this  time, 
though  not  of  the  same  religion,  we  had  learned  to 
think  and  feel  about  him  as  a  father,  a  guide,  and  a 
friend- 
He  soon  relieved  us,  however  ;  for,  fetching  another 
sigh  from  the  very  depth  of  his  bosom :  "  Friends," 
says  he,  with  a  sad  smile,  shaking  his  head,  "  I  have 


tbC   CATHOLIC   CKDSOB.  24d 

been  dreaming  of  other  times  and  employments  ;  this 
little  grain  of  wheat  has  made  me  do  it." 

We  looked  at  him,  and  looked  at  one  another; 
still  the  same  idea  running  in  our  minds.  Then  I 
ventured  to  say,  watching  his  countenance  narrowly : 

"  Dreaming  of  what.  Sir,  may  I  ask  ?" 

"  Of  Mass  "  answered  he,  and  looked  up  again  to 
heaven. 

"  Yes,"  he  went  on  after  a  little,  "  I  was  thinking 
whether  it  would  be  possible  to  celebrate  that  august 
sacrifice  which  we  have  in  the  Catholic  religion,  even 
here,  on  this  desolate  island.  Most  of  the  essential 
things,  I  have  felt  all  along,  were  lacking  and  could 
not  be  had  ;  when  suddenly  I  come  upon  one  of 
them,  and  that  is  wheaten  corn.  Still,  where  are  the 
others  ?"  and  again  he  shook  his  head,  and  became 
silent. 

"And  what  are  they.  Sir?"  asked  Tom  Harvey. 

"  Several,  friend,"  answered  he,  "  but  chiefly,  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  and  a  consecrated  altar-stone. 
Come,  come,"  he  added  more  cheerfully  again,  like 
himself,  "  if  we  cannot  have  the  reality  of  that  great 
blessing,  wliy  not  unite  ourselves  in  spirit  with  thoM 
who  have  ?    Listen  to  what  I  mean.** 


^50  tHS  ▲l>TlNiDRK8  OV  OWRN   ITANA, 

CHAPTER  XLni. 

**  HIKBLB  THOUGHT  CAN  LBAP  BOTH  SBl.  AND  LAND." 

Hk  drew  his  c\ouk  round  him,  and  became  so  ear- 
nest in  voice  and  look,  there  was  no  need  now  to  bid 
us  attend.  "  This  very  day,"  says  he,  "  many  mill- 
ions of  Christians,  spread  over  the  face  of  the  globe, 
of  every  clime,  colour,  language,  race,  are  kneeling 
before  such  an  altar  as  I  vainly  wish  for,  hearing 
Mass  said  by  one  of  God's  anointed  priests.  They 
come,  because  the  Church  inviting  them  at  other 
times,  commands  them  to  come  on  Sundays  and  some 
days  beside.  But  the  more  earnest  among  them 
come  also  because  they  love  that  thrice-holy  Sacri- 
fice, and  feel  they  need  its  benefits,  and  have  special 
intentions  to  bring  to  it.  1  say,  this  day ;  but  I  say 
not,  at  this  hour  alone  :  for  all  day  long,  from  early 
dawn  to  night,  Mass  is  somewhere  being  said :  when 
'tis  early  in  one  part  of  the  Church,  'tis  late  in  an- 
other ;  and  she  is  truly  that  world-wide  empire  on 
which  the  sun  never  sets.  That  voice  of  prayer,  and 
gtill  more,  that  act  of  Sacrifice,  girdles  the  earth 
round  ;  since  the  habitable  globe  itself  is  the  appoint- 
ed dwelling  of  the  universal  family, '  the  household 
of  faith :'  and  the  dawn,  as  it  run  swiftly  westward, 
awakens  freshly  that  consent  of  hearts,  that  union 
of  intentions,  that  one,  great  Catholic  act  of  obedL 
enoe  and  love.  So  is  fulfilled,  Sunday  by  Sunday,  day 
by  day,  a  prophecy  of  Malachias,  the  last  of  the 
prophets,  in  which  holy  Mass  was  foretold,  as  clearly 


tHi  Catholic  cansoB.  251 

&s  if  the  seer  had  beheld  the  priest  at  the  altar  with 
his  bodily  eyes ;  yet  four  hundred  years  before  our 
Lord  first  celebrated  it  in  Jerusalm  the  night  He  was 
betrayed.  I  will  try  to  put  the  words  into  my 
poor  English,  and  they  would  run  somewhat  as  this : 
*  From  the  sunrise  to  the  sunset,  My  name  is  great 
among  the  nations :  and  sacrifice  is  going  on  in  every 
place,  and  a  pure  oblation  is  ofiered  in  My  name  : 
for  great  is  My  name  among  the  nations,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts.'* 

"Now,  dear  friends,"  added  he,  after  a  while, 
"  shall  we  not  join  them?  shall  we  refuse  to  unite  our 
intentions  to  theirs  ?" 

"  How  can  we  join  them,"  asks  Prodgers,  object- 
ing still,  but  not  like  the  Prodgers  of  a  week  since ; 
rather  puzzled  than  objecting,  after  all:  "how  can 
we  do  that,  Sir,  when  we  don't  see  'em,  and  per- 
chance are  a  thousand  miles   away  from  'em  ?" 

"  We  can  join  them  in  intention^^  says  the  priest, 
"  though  not  seeing  them." 

"  Does  not  your  perspective,"  and  he  turned  to 
me,  "  bring  close  to  you,  as  it  were,  things  that  are 
clean  out  of  sight  of  your  unaided  eye?  Or  the  cap- 
tain's speaking  trumpet,  does  n't  it  make  the  sailors 
in  the  main-top  hear  him  above  the  howl  of  a  tem- 
pest, quite  beyond  his  natural  pitch  ?  And  will  not 
faith  carry  our  souls  one  degree  further  than  the  per- 
spective carries  the  sight,  or  the  trumpet  carries  the 
sound?      'We  walk  by   faith,'  religion  teaches  us, 

*  Malach.,  i.  11.  Don  Manuel  quotes  the  prophet  with  toler- 
able accuracy  from  the  Vulgate,  and  even  renders  sacrificatur 
perhaps,  more  literally  than  the  Douay  version. — Ed. 


25^  Till  ADTBNTURRS^OF  OWEK  KTAK8, 

*  not  by  sight.'  If  a  clear  friend  of  mine  were  in  the 
next  room  to  me,  and  a  thin  partition  between  us ; 
while  I  heard  liis  voice,  would  my  regard  for  him 
be  cooled  or  lessened  because  1  did  not  actually  see 
him  ?  Or,  if  I  ceased  to  hear  his  voice,  yet  if  1  knew  he 
was  there,  should  I  regard  him  less  for  neither  seeing 
nor  hearing  him  ?  If  I  heard  him  praying  in  his  room 
would  not  my  heart  unite  itself  with  his  prayer  ? 
If  I  could  Jiot  hear  him  pray,  but  knew  he  prayed 
at  that  moment,  might  I  not  join  my  prayers,  my  in- 
tention^ with  his  ?  If  I  were  blind,  and  in  the  same 
room  with  him,  could  I  not  pray  with  him  just  as 
well  ?  What  is  there  in  the  mere  want  of  sight  to  hin- 
derail  this?" 

He  stopped,  looking  round  on  us :  I  am  sure,  he 
read  in  our  faces,  we  listened ;  yet  no  one  spoke. 

"  If,  now,"  he  went  on, "  from  our  Cape-Look-Out " 
(so  we  had  named  the  promontory  over  our  cave,) 
"  or  from  yon  volcano,  Senor  Owen,  we  saw  a  ves- 
sel in  distress,  though  leagues  away  on  the  wide  sea ; 
would  not  you,  with  your  seaman's  eyes,  know  at 
a  glance  what  was  doing,  and  what  was  amiss; 
would  not  you,  with  your  hearts  of  men  used 
to  danger,  have  a  fellow-feeling  with  the  sufferings 
of  the  crew?  Say  that  the  veseel,  amid  all  that 
peril,  sheers  out  of  sight ;  you  would  not  cease  to 
think  of  them,  nor  cease  (now  that  you  have  learned  to 
pray)  to  pray  with  them,  because  you  saw  them  not  ? 
Well,  then,  we  may  assist  at  Mass,  with  intelligence, 
and  offer  a  '  reasonable  service,'  in  some  vast  cathe- 
iral,  too  far  from  the  priest  to  catch  an  accent  of  hii 
voice  :  and  we  may  join,  with  true  deyotion,  in  th« 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRDSOK.  253 

intentions  of  a  Mass  that  is  celebrated  a  thousand 
leagues  from  the  spot  were  we  kneel." 

As  he  paused  again,  there  was  something  so  new 
to  me  in  all  this,  I  found  neither  words  to  answer, 
nor  objections  to  propose  to  him.      But  I  said : 

"  Once,  Sir,  in  Buenos  Ayres,  as  I  strolled  about  the 
town  on  some  holiday  or  other,  I  turned  in  idly 
to  see  the  cathedral,  following  a  whole  posse  of  peo- 
ple who  were  flocking  in  from  every  side.  Mass  was 
going  on,  I  believe  ;  at  least  something  at  the  altar, 
which  I  could  not  sr'e  nor  understand,  being  such  a 
distance  ofil  At  first,  I  own  I  thought  it  all  mum- 
mery ;  the  priests  (there  were  three  of  them,  and  some 
attendants,)  none  of  them  took  any  notice  of  the 
people ;  and  there  was  bowing  and  burning  incense, 
with  movements  from  side  to  side.  I  never  saw 
anything  half  so  strange ;  there  was  nothing  of  com- 
mon prayer  about  it,  like  a  minister  getting  into  a 
desk  to  say,  '  Dearly  beloved,  the  Scripture  moveth 
us,'  or  whatever  'tis  they  say.  But  I  must  own,  as 
it  went  on,  a  something  came  over  me,  like  nothing 
else  I  ever  felt :  whether  the  behaviour  of  the  people 
[at  least  some  of  them,  for  others  were  careless,  look- 
ing about  them,  almost  as  we  did  in  Wales,]  whether 
'twas  their  devotion  impressed  me,  or  what,  I  cannot 
say :  but  when  a  little  bell  rang,  and  there  was  a 
hush  all  through  the  place,  so  that  you  might  hear  a 
pin  drop,  and  the  most  careless  and  fidgetty  went 
down  on  their  knees,  bowing  their  heads,  and  beating 
their  breasts, — at  that  moment,  I  knew  not  why,  nor 
know  to  this  day — the  words  came  rushing  into  my 
mind  [and  where  they  came   from,  I  know  not   well,] 


254  THB   ASTBNTURBS   Ot  OWKV   BY  AN  8, 

*  Put  off  thy  shoes  from  thy  feet ;  for  the  place 
n  hereon  thou  standest  is  holy  ground  :'  and  I  found 
myself  on  ray  knees  with  the  rest,  calling  on  God 
earnestly,  then  did  mine  eyes  wet  with  tears.  Yet 
there  was  no  moving  music,  nor  fine  discourse,  at  the 
moment :  nothing  but  silence,  dead  silence,  broken 
by  a  little  belL  What  was  it  spoke  to  me  thus,  I 
wonder  ?" 

"  'Twas  the  presence  of  God,"  said  the  priest,  with 
reverence:  "God  was  really  present  on  that  altar, 
yet  you  saw  Him  not ;  as  truly  as  He  was,  even  then, 
enthroned  in  the  heaven  of  heavens ;  and  from  that 
altar  He  addressed  you,  yet  you  heard  not  His 
voice.  He  who  created  you,  spoke  to  your  understand- 
ing. He  bade  you  reason  and  think,  a  Christian 
assembly,  some  of  them  with  no  small  degree  of 
education  and  intelligence,  representing  a  greater 
multitude  then  alive  all  over  the  globe,  and  more 
again,  extended  through  seventeen  hundred  years, 
were  not  likely  to  have  met,  Sunday  by  Sunday,  to 
witness  a  mere  act  of  mummery,  and  listen  to  a  lit- 
tle bell.  He  bade  you  suppose,  there  must  be  some- 
thing beyond  all  this  ;  something  you  could  not  see, 
nor  that  multitude  either ;  but  which  they  knew  and 
believed,  while  you  did  not.  More  than  this :  He 
v\  ho  redeemed  you  with  His  precious  blood  appealed 
to  you  from  that  altar;  He  whispered  to  your  heart, 
that  He  was  there  Himself.  And  you  responded; 
not  by  faith,  for  that  had  been  a  miracle,  and  your 
conversion  sudden,  like  Saul's  on  the  road  to  Damas^ 
ciis — but  by  an  emotion  of  the  soul  that  prepared 
the  way  for  faith,  and  signified  its  first  dim  awaken- 
ing    And  when  was  all  this,  Senor  Owen  ?" 


THR    CATHOLIC    CRUMB.  255 

"  Nay,  sir,"  said  I,  "  't  is  three  years  since,  at  the 
least." 

The  priest  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  said  words  (in 
Latin)  which  I  now  know  to  mean  : 

"As  yet,  the  vision  is  far  off;  and  it  shall  appear 
at  the  end,  and  shall  not  lie :  if  it  make  any  delay, 
wait  for  it :  for  it  shall  surely  come,  and  it  shall  not 
be  slack."* 

"  Blit  what,"  I  pursued,  and  the  others  seemed  to 
ask  the  same  by  their  looks  and  manner,  "  what, 
after  all,  is  Mass,  that  I  was  present  at  then  ?" 

"I  promise  you  all,  friends,"  says  he,  looking 
round  on  us  kindly,  "  to  answer  that  question  in  full, 
the  next  time  you  ask  it.  For  the  present  we  have 
spoken  enough,  and  I  fear  to  weary  you.  T  is  now 
almost  time  to  thuik  of  preparuig  a  dinner  for  our 
oven  :  then  we  can  leave  it  baking,  and  talk  again ; 
and  I  propose  a  quiet  walk,  after.  But,  as  't  is  Sun- 
day, and  our  minds  are  turned  on  such  important 
subjects  as  we  spoke  of  a  while  ago,  are  you  disposed 
to  listen,  if  I  can  scrape  English  enough  together  to 
give  you  a  little  Sunday  sermon  ?" 

The  men  all  voted  't  would  be  a  treat  for  them ;  so 
much  had  they  began  to  respect  and  love  him  already, 
that  every  word  he  spoke  was  winged  the  deeper  in- 
to their  hearts  by  what  they  saw  his  conduct  to  be. 
So,  after  some  quiet  amusement,  followed  by  dinner, 
he  took  us  aside  to  where  there  was  a  shady  bank  of 
turf  to  sit  on,  and  a  little  platform  of  rock:  and 
getting  on  it,  he  said  a  few  prayers  mth  us,  whereih 
we  joined  heartily;  then  delivered  himself  much  as 
follows : 

*  Habacue,  ii.  8.  Ed. 


256  THE  ADTBNTURBS  OF  OWBN  BTANI| 

CHAPTER     XLIV. 

DON  Manuel's  sbbmon. 

"  I  KNOW  not,"  he  began,  "dear  friends  and  brothers, 
how  the  words  of  my  text  run  in  any  English  version ; 
BO  I  must  give  them  to  you  from  our  Latin  Bible : 
and  they  are  thus  : — Qua  videntur^  temporcUia  sunt: 
qua  autem  non  videntur,  aterna  sunt*  That  means, 
plainly,  that  all  we  now  see  round  us,  above  us, 
below  us,  all  our  eyes  rest  on,  near  or  far  off,  will 
only  last  for  a  time :  these  things  have  their  day, 
though  it  be  a  long  one.  Then  they  will  have  their 
end ;  they  will  pass  away.  But  there  are  other  thingsi 
that  we  do  not  see  yet :  we  shall  see  them  soon  ;  we 
shall  find  ourselves  amidst  them ;  and  they  will  never 
pass  away ;  never  !  they  have  no  day,  but  the  endless 
day  of  eternity.  So,  '  the  things  that  are  seen,  are 
for  a  time  :  but  those  which  are  not  seen,  are  for 
ever.' 

"Yes,"  he  went  on,  "time  is  to-day,  and  the 
things  of  time ;  the  trials,  and  the  griefs,  the  tempt- 
ations, duties,  opportunities,  and  graces,  of  time. 
They  are  all  with  us  to-day.  To-morrow  comes  eter- 
nity, and  the  things  of  eternity ;  the  rewards,  aye  or 
the  punishments  of  eternity.  Time  !  Eternity !  the 
Now,  and  the  Then  !  the  passing,  the  enduring !  the 
shadow,  the  substance  !  the  labour,  the  reward  !  or 
the  sin,  and  the  punishment ! 

*[•'  The  things  which  are  seen,  are  temporal :  but  the  thing* 
Which  are  not  seen,  are  eternal.'— II.  Cor.,  Iv.  18. — Ed. 


tttt  CAtnOLic  CRUsoi.  257 

"There  are   only  three   points,   dear  brothers,  1 
would  have  you  fix  your  thoughts  on ;  and  I  will  be 
as   short   upon   them   as   I  can.     Listen ;  they  are 
these : 
"  We  are  placed  in  time,  to  prepare  for  eternity : 
"  We  are  only  placed  m  time  once,  once  for  all : 
"  Our  eternity  depends  on  our  use  of  time. 
"  First :  We  are  placed  here,  to  gain  a  happy  eter- 
nity  by  our  conduct  here.     Here,  I   mean  in  life ; 
though  I  might  also  say,  here  in  solitude  and  quiet, 
removed  from   many  dangerous   temptations,    with 
abundant  leisure  to  cultivate  our  souls.     Why,  but 
because  our  loving  Father,  who  knows  our  weakness, 
hath  placed  us  here,  that  He  may  the  sooner  and  the 
surer  take  us  to  Himself?    But,  whether  here  or  else- 
where, we  and  all  other  men,  even  our  poor  savage 
friends  that  have  been  sent  to  us,  are  all  in  life,  that 
we  may  thereby  inherit  life  eternal.     How,  do  you 
ask?     By  obeying   the  commands  of  God,  keeping 
from  sin,  corresponding  with  grace,  increasing  it,  and 
BO  growing  like  to  Himself.     And  by  what  power  ? 
Surely,  by  no  strength  of  our  own,  but  by  His  grace. 
And  what  grace  ?   Ah  !  that  is  a  subject  for  another 
time  ;  one  on  which  I  should  have  much  to  say,  and 
you  have  something  still  to  learn. 

*'  Well,  then,  if  life  is  the  time  given  us  to  prepare 
for  eternity,  is  it  an  important  time  ?  Nay ;  who 
Bhall  tell  how  important,  how  valuable  ?  Ask  a  man 
of  covetous  Boul,  whose  affections  are  centred  on 
scraping  money  together,  what  he  would  do,  if  one 
hour,  just  one  hour,  were  given  him  to  spend  in  a 
rich  gold  m'me.     K  he  is  honest  in  his  answer,  he 


258  tHS  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  EVANd, 

will  tell  you  plainly,  he  would  spend  that  hour  witK 
diligence,  anxiously,  to  the  very  last  minute,  lius- 
banding  every  scrap  of  time,  to  get  as  much  gold 
oat  of  the  mine  as  he  could.  He  would  work  while 
his  time  lasted ;  he  would  do  the  utmost  he  was 
able;  and  he  would  be  son  y  when  the  last  moment 
was  come. 

"But  all  this  very  feebly  sets  forth  the  value  of 
our  time;  very,  very  feebly  indeed.  No  gold  or 
precious  metals,  nor  anything  that  bears  the  highest 
price  on  earth,  can  be  weighed  in  the  same  balance 
with  time,  that  can  gain  for  us  a  brighter  crown,  a 
nearer  place  to  God's  throne,  and  so  a  fuller  measure 
of  bliss,  for  ever  and  ever. 

*'  No,  I  assert  it,  my  friends,  you  must  be  able  to 
measui'e  the  distance  from  earth  to  heaven,  you  must 
weigh  that  which  comes  to  an  end  against  what  en- 
dures for  ever,  '  the  things  that  are  seen,  and  tem- 
poral,' against  '  the  things  that  are  not  seen,  and 
eternal,'  before  you  can  prize  at  its  true  worth,  any 
hour  of  any  day  of  that  time  in  which  we  are  placed, 
to  prepare  for  eternity. 

Eternity !  but  eternity  has  no  measure,  except 
only  itself.  Eternity  is  not  a  number  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  years,  nor  any  possible  number  of 
them  multiplied  into  itself;  nor  the  ages  of  millions 
of  worlds  multiplied  into  themselves.  In  this  way 
of  calculation,  you  may  get  to  conceive  a  sum  so 
vast,  that  your  mind  cannot  really  grasp  it ;  no,  not 
for  a  moment.  But  that  is  not  eternity.  That  is 
time,  though  a  vast  sum  of  time ;  only  time,  after 
all.     If  an  insect  crept  one  inch  in   fifty  thousand 


years,  till  it  travelled  from  here  to  the  snn ;  that  is 
not  eternity ;  'tis  only  time.  Eternity  is  like  nothing 
but  only  itself.  For  ever !  that  has  nothing  to  do 
with  time.  Yes  :  but  time  has  one  thing  to  do  with 
it ;  'tis  given  us  to  prepare  for  it. 

"  Then,  secondly  :  all  this  would  be  true,  had  we 
several  lives  to  live,  one  after  another ;  could  we 
come  back  again  from  death,  to  repair  the  error  of  a 
mis-spent  life.  Even  then,  how  valuable  would  each 
life  be,  as  it  was  given  in  turn  !  For  it  would  be 
an  opportunity  of  making  up  lost  ground,  and  saving 
the  soul  in  one  life,  that  had  not  been  saved  in  a 
former.  But  no  such  opportunity  is  given.  Once 
and  once  only,  and  once  for  all,  we  are  placed,  in 
time.  Once,  only  once,  once  for  all,  we  can  prepare 
for  eternity.  Once,  only  once,  once  for  all,  I  say 
again,  we  are  able  to  save  our  souls.  When  this 
one  life  is  once  over,  no  second  time  of  trial,  no  day 
of  grace,  comes  after.  As  we  die,  so  we  are  judged ; 
when  we  die,  then  we  are  judged.  If  we  die  in 
grace,  in  the  favour  of  God,  we  are  safe  for  ever :  if 
we  die  out  of  His  grace,  we  are  lost,  and  lost  for 
ever.  In  the  one  case,  we  are  safe,  without  fear  of 
being  lost ;  in  the  other  we  are  lost,  without  hope  of 
being  saved.  The  sacred  Scriptures  express  this 
truth  in  a  striking  way  :  '^  If  the  tree  fall  to  the  south, 
or  to  the  north,  in  what  place  soever  it  shall  fall  there 
shall  it  be.''* 

"  Thus,  dear  brothers,  had  we  been  murdered  on 
board  ship,  we  had  been  taken  away  by  the  hand  of 
death  ;  rather,  conducted  by  the  hands  of  our  guard- 

*E<)el.,  xL-Ed. 


260  tHK  ADVENTDRKS  OF  OWBK  BTAMS, 

ian  angels,  placed  at  once  before  our  Judge.  No 
more  time  for  us  then  :  none  of  those  prayers,  good 
thoughts,  lessons  of  God's  love  and  providence,  acts 
of  repentance,  we  have  experienced  since.  We  should 
then  have  known  the  woith  of  our  souls,  and  of  the 
time  we  had  to  save  them  in  ;  but  we  might  have 
known  all  this  too  late.  Had  we  died  then,  what 
state  were  our  souls  in  ?  how  far  prepared  to  meet 
our  God,  and  be  judged  ?  But  why  do  I  say  then 
only  ?  No  ;  look  back  over  your  whole  lives  ;  view 
them  at  a  glance,  as  you  will  view  them  when  the 
last  moment  is  indeed  come.  At  any  moment  of  any 
day,  you  might  have  died  a  sudden  death,  as  othei-s 
have  died  before  you,  as  others  will  after  you.  "^Phat 
very  moment  you  would  have  been  judged ;  sen- 
tenced for  eternity :  for  there  is  a  particular  judg- 
ment awaiting  each  man  at  his  death,  as  well  as  a 
general  judgment  for  all  mankind  together.  Once 
sentenced,  there  is  no  reversing,  no  mitigating,  no 
recommendation  to  mercy,  no  apjieal  to  another 
court,  or  to  find  trial.  As  we  die,  so  we  remain  ; 
for  ever  !  for  ever  and  ever!  for  evermoi-e,  without 
end  !  We  are  placed  in  time  once  ;  and  once  for  all. 
Are  these  things  true,  my  dear  brothers?  Am  I 
making  them  out  too  strong,  or  drawing  from  fancy  ? 
Nay,  you  know  I  am  not.  If  they  are  true,  what 
conclusion  must  we  come  to  from  them?  How 
ought  they  to  affect  us  ?  W^hat  rules  shall  we  lay 
down  for  ourselves  because  they  are  true? 

"  In  the  third  place,  our  eternity  depjends  on  our 
use  of  time ;  that  is,  we  have  the  power  (by  dinne 
grace)  to  determine  whether  the  eternal  state  we  are 


THK   OATHOLIO  ORUSOS.  261 

hastening  into,  shall  be  happy  or  miserable ;  an 
eternity  of  pain.  But  what  happiness  and  pleasure  ? 
Or  what  misery  and  pain  ?  The  greatest,  either  way, 
we  can  imagine  or  conceive.  Is  that  all?  No!  far 
greater  than  we  can  imagine  ;  far  greater  than  we  can 
conceive  :  such  as  '  eye  hath  not  seen,  not  ear  heard, 
nor  hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  con- 
ceive.' And  the  choice  lies  with  us :  with  ui ! 
we  are  bidden  to  choose ;  we  cannot  help  choosing 
we  choose  every  day,  every  hour  we  live :  for  every 
day,  every  hour,  we  take  a  step  one  way  or  the  other. 
We  step  towards  heaven,  or  we  step  towards  hell ; 
one  degree  nearer  to  one  or  the  other,  every  action 
we  perform,  every  word  we  say,  every  thought  we 
deliberately  think.  O  my  brothers !  'tis  an  awftil 
thing  to  step  towards  hell ;  to  take  one  foot-breadth, 
by  one  hair-breadth,  away  from  God,  towards  the 
edge  of  the  pit !     Can  you  dare  to  do  it  ? 

"  Even  if  you  were  sure  how  many  steps,  exactly, 
you  could  take  that  M'ay,  without  falling  down  the 
sides  of  the  pit ;  yet  what  rebellion,  what  ingrati- 
tude, to  take  one  step,  one  little  step !  But  you  can^ 
not  measure  this ;  you  cannot  tell  which  step  be  the 
last,  the  irrevocable  one  ;  nor  how  many  steps  off  it 
is  from  you  now,  nor  how  sudden  the  slip  may  be. 
'  He  that  despiseth  little  things,  shall  fall  by  little 
and  by  little.'  He  who  places  himself,  by  his  own 
act  and  deed,  on  the  downward  slope  that  leads  to 
the  pit  of  hell,  has  only  himself  to  thank,  if  he  slip 
on  a  sudden,  and  never  regain  his  footing. 

"  But  there  is  not  only  a  hell  to  be  avoided  there 
is  a  heaven  to  be  gained !    Hell !  Heaven !  Eternity 


262  THB   ADTENTDRKS  OJ  OWXK   BTANS, 

in  hell!  Or  eternity  in  heaven!  O  my  brothere! 
'twould  be  imposible  for  any  souls  to  sin  against 
God,  that  had  once  looked  down  in  Hell,  once  looked 
up  in  heaven.  Souls  fall  into  hell,  and  lose  heaven, 
because  they  know  nothing  really  of  hell  or  of  heaven 
nothing  of  eternity.  Strictly  speaking,  they  do  not 
disbelieve  those  things  ;  they  only  live  as  if  they  had 
never  heard  of  them.  They  live  on,  day  by  day,  as 
if  time  were  all,  eternity  nothing :  then  they  come 
to  die,  some  one  day  or  other,  and  find  (find  too  late !) 
time  was  nothing,  eternity  all ! 

"Ah,  bring  me  back,  if  you  can,  one  soul  that  has 
fallen  down  into  the  pit  of  hell;  the  soul  that  died 
yesterday ;  the  bad  Catcholic  who  died  in  Spain,  the 
poor  dark  misbeliever  who  died  in  England !  Bring 
back  the  soul  that  was  condemned  yesterday  to  an 
eternity  of  torment — to  everlasting  fire  !  condemn- 
ed by  a  God,  all-merciful,  all-loving,  but  all-just,  to 
that  lake  burning  with  sulphur,  to  that  prison-house 
of  pain,  to  that  gnawing  worm,  to  those  chains  of 
darkness,  to  that  company  of  devils,  to  their  merci- 
less torments  and  insults  ;  above  all,  to  that  banish- 
ment from  God,  that  shame  and  everlasting  reproach, 
that  despair,  that  self-accusation,  that  hated  God,  of 
goodness,  of  self,  of  all !  Bring  back  that  soul,  that 
we  may  question  it:  ask  it  what  it  thinks  now  of 
time,  of  eternity.  What  would  it  give  now — now, 
when  too  late,  too  late  for  ever — how  much  would 
it  give,  at  what  price  would  it  redeem,  one  little 
month,  one  week,  one  day^  one  hour,  only  to  repent? 
What  for  a  chance,  what  for  a  loophole,  aye,  but 
one  ray  of  faintest  hope?     How  would   it  despise 


fHB    CATHOLIC   CBUSOl.  263 

<»^ealth,  honour,  pleasure  !  how  would  it  make  noth 
ing  of  pains,  mortifications,  penances  !  Anything, 
anything  !  but  to  set  one  foot  out  of  hell !  All  the 
wealth  of  the  Indies,  all  the  crowns  and  diadems  of 
earth,  all  the  priceless  gems,  mountains  of  gold 
heaped  one  on  the  other,  any  price  you  may  name 
or  think  of,  would  be  absolutely  nothing,  for  one 
little  drop  of  water  to  cool  that  hell-parched  tongue, 
that  fire-pierced  tongue ! — that  God-blaspheming 
tongue ! 

"  Or,  could  I  call  down  but  one  of  those  happy 
Bouls  who  have  entered  into  eternal  bliss,  who 
bask  already  in  the  countenance  of  God :  the  very 
least,  the  lowest,  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  that  one 
just  withinside  the  golden  gate  !  Ask  that  soul  now, 
what  is  the  value  it  places  on  time  past  ?  Does  it 
regret  one  good  action,  done  with  denial  of  its  own 
will,  done  with  difficulty,  toil,  and  pain  ?  is  it  sorry 
for  time  spent  hi  fervent  prayers  ?  for  having  over- 
come temptations,  and  been  watchful  over  itself,  and 
against  the  demons,  its  cruel  foes  ?  Ah,  no  :  it  now 
blesses  Almighty  God  continually  for  having  placed 
it  amid  so  many  opportunities  to  gain  merit  for  eter- 
nity. Each  of  those  pains  endured,  those  tempt, 
ations  overcome,  is  now  a  jewel  in  its  bright  unfading 
crown. 

"  But,  ask  it  agaui :  What  would  you  do,  were  you 
decreea  to  return  for  awhile  to  earth  ?  if  you  still 
had  five,  ten,  twenty  years  to  spend  in  this  state  of 
trial  ?  Oh !  I  seem  to  hear  the  answer  quite  plain. 
'  If  I  were  sent  back  to  earth,'  says  that  blessed 
Boul  J  *if  I  were  still  on  my  trial,  and  could  still  gain 


264  TIIS  ADYENTDRRS  OF  OWSN  KTAllS, 

merit,  I  would  labour,  without  pause,  to  reap  in  the 
largest  harvest,  to  go  before  my  God  at  the  end  of 
my  time  with  my  hands  fullest.  I  would  reckon 
myself  to  have  done  nothing,  while  I  could  yet  do 
more.  Even  if  I  knew  my  salvation  secure,  I  would 
labour,  I  would  delight  in  it,  to  let  each  moment 
and  each  act  have  its  merit.  I  would  be  as  the  bee 
in  the  garden  when  'twas  near  sunset,  laborious  on 
one  thing  alone,  to  be  able  to  fly  home,  laden  with 
honey  back  to  the  hive !' 

"  And  you,  filii  kominum,  O  sons  of  men,  whose 
salvation  is  not  secure,  and  who  know  it :  usquequo 
gravi  corde  ?  how  long  mean  you  to  be  so  dull,  so 
indolent,  so  heedless,  in  the  great  affair  of  salvation  ? 
lit  quid  diligitis  vanitatem  1  Why  are  ye  so  in  love 
with  all,  that  is  empty  and  unsatisfying,  while  you 
miss  the  true,  the  solid  good  ?  ILt  quceritis  mend' 
actum?  And  wherefore  make  you  as  though  ye 
sought  to  persuade  yourselves  to  a  falsehood  ? 

"  For  time,  my  friends,  is  a  mere  show  and  false- 
hood, when  it  come-  under  any  aspect  but  as  a 
preparation,  a  training,  for  eternity.  '  What  is  your 
life  ?'  asks  the  holy  Apostle,  '  It  is  a  vapour  which 
appeareth  for  a  little  while,  and  afterwards  shall  van- 
ish away.'  What  is  your  life  ?  asks  again  St.  Bern- 
ard :  *  Momentum,  undependet  aternitas.''  A  moment, 
he  answers ;  but  a  moment  on  which  eternity  de. 
pends.  Yes,  I  say  again ;  time,  eternity  !  time  is 
nothing :  eternity  is  all.  Qtiod  aternum  non  est, 
nihil  est.  That  which  is  not  eternal,  and  has  no  in- 
fluence on  our  eternity,  is  nothing.  But  our  eternity 
depends  on  our  use  of  this  moment  of  time   Depends  I 


THR   CATHOLIC  ORUSOK.  266 

do  we  understand  that  ?  According  to  our  use  of 
minutes,  which  make  up  days,  which  make  up  years, 
you  and  I  will  be  in  heaven  or  in  hell,  when  days  and 
years  and  ages  are  no  more ;  when  there  is  nothing 
but  one  long,  changeless  eternity,  without  division 
of  time,  or  end,  or  death  or  nothingness ;  only  eter- 
nity, and  yet  again  eternity,  and  eternity,  and  eter- 
nity ;  in  the  fulness  of  bliss  or  the  extremity  of  tort- 
ure and  despair,  as  long  a«<  truth  is  truth,  and  good- 
ness is  goodness,  and  evil  is  evil,  and  the  soul  is  the 
soul,  and  God  is  God  ! 

"  U^quequu  gravi  corde  I  Let  us  awake,  dear 
brothers ;  let  us  begin  really  to  use  our  knowledge 
of  these  great  and  tremendous  truths ;  let  us  live, 
and  not  dream  life  away.  We  are  here  on  a 
desolate  island ;  but  we  have  duties  even  here :  duties 
to  God,  to  one  another  and  to  ourselves.  Let  us 
work,  watch,  pray,  repent,  cultivate  all  the  virtues 
within  our  reach,  and  ask  for  more  ?  Live  as  those 
who  may  die  any  moment  ;  who  must  die  some 
moment :  who  know  not  when.  Live  as  they  who 
are  daily  preparing  to  be  judged  for  the  whole  of 
their  time.  Then  1  promise  you  (all  other  things 
supposed,  of  which  I  will  speak  hereafter,)  I  promise 
•j'  ♦he  name  of  my  Master,  a  holy  life  and  a  happy 
i»nc,  a  blessed  death,  a  favourable  judgment,  an«^ 
tieavenly  joys  for  ever,*' 


^ 


266       THB  ADTENTURES  OV  OWKN  XTANSi 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

THB     ABCHEBY     CLUB. 

1  iiAVB  thus  (within  a  little)  concluded  the  history 
of  our  first  week  on  the  island ;  and,  because  't  were 
tedious  to  my  readers  more  than  to  myself,  to  go 
through  with  like  details,  I  shall  be  content  with  a 
summary  of  what  befell  us  thenceforward.  We  be 
gan  to  portion  out  our  time  like  a  company  of  phil- 
osophers, or  statesmen ;  so  much  to  work,  so  much 
to  amusement,  so  much,  again,  to  ranging  the  island, 
which  partook  of  both :  't  was  work  in  the  way  ol 
providing  us  food,  and  brought  us  acquainted  with 
every  lurking  nook  of  our  domain ;  but 't  was  recre- 
ation, too,  for  the  variety  of  objects  and  places  we 
came  across,  with  a  number  of  little  adventures,  and 
dangers  now  and  then,  on  a  small  scale. 

A  serious  thought,  however,  began  to  engage  us ; 
I  mean,  the  wasting  of  our  powder  and  shot,  of  which 
w«  had  no  more  than  perhaps  twenty  rounds  left  in 
all.  'T  was  a  dismal  prospect  for  us,  who  had  only 
been  a  week  on  the  island  :  and  what  to  do  when 
that  small  stock  was  spent,  or  how  to  hinder  the 
spending  of  it,  I  knew  not ;  unless  we  found  means 
to  snare  the  wild  creatures  for  food,  or  betook  our- 
selves to  bows  and  arrows,  in  which  we  had  no 
skill. 

In  this,,  another  consideration  perpelyed  me ;  for 
what,  said  I  to  myself,  if  you  teach  the  Indians  the 
use  of  this  archeiy  ?  or,  if  they  know  such  weapons 


THR  CATHOLIC   0RU80E.  267 

•Iready  (as  'tis  likely),  what  if  you  put  them  into 
their  hands?  how  can  you  be  secure  they  will  not 
turn  them  against  yourselves  ?  Now  came  back  the 
old  fears  of  these  savages  escaping  into  the  woods, 
to  run  wild  there,  and  lie  in  ambush  for  us,  to  harrass 
us,  and  so  hunt  us  down  at  last. 

When  I  stated  these  thoughts  to  my  companions, 
't  was  agreed  not  to  allow  the  Indians  any  use  of 
bows  or  arrows  for  the  time ;  and  to  keep  a  close 
watch  on  them,  to  hinder  their  contriving  that  or  any 
other  weapon  of  offence.  Not,  I  must  say,  that  we 
had  seen  in  them  so  much  as  a  sign  of  independence 
or  conspiracy,  since  they  were  thrown  among  us; 
but  he  that  is  on  the  safe  side  is  secure,  as  Prodgers 
remarked,  when  we  debated  on  it. 

However,  not  to  deprive  them  of  all  means  to 
knock  over  some  food  for  our  common  use,  I  made  a 
trial  of  what  they  could  do  with  mere  stone-throw- 
ing :  and  calling  them  to  me  on  the  shore,  at  a  place 
where  the  reef  was  parted  by  an  inlet,  and  so  the 
breach  of  the  sea  had  freer  access  to  wear  the  peb- 
bles smooth,  I  set  up  a  bread-fruit  for  them  by  way 
of  mark,  on  the  point  of  a  rock,  perhaps  seventy  yards 
from  where  they  stood :  telling  them  by  signs  and 
words  alike  (for  they  now  understood  us  better)  I 
desired  to  see  who  could  knock  it  over  first.  To  it 
they  went,  with  a  good  will ;  and  proved  themselves 
skillful  marksmen,  too,  considering  the  distance. 
Only  the  old  man  was  least  expert  of  the  three,  his 
band  not  being  so  steady  nor  vigorous,  nor  his  eye 
as  true,  as  I  warrant  it  had  been  in  his  best  days. 
80   Pounder  and  Samuel  had   the   match   between 


THB  ADTSNTURSS  Ot  OWEK  1TAN8, 

them  :  after  making  the  rock  ring  again  with  their 
pebbles,  so  close  to  the  fruit,  't  was  a  wonder  the 
stone  did  not  hit  it  outright,  going  within  such  a 
hair's  breadth  ;  at  last,  I  say,  on  the  sixth  shot,  John 
Pounder  voted  with  a  plumper,  and  sent  the  bread- 
fruit skimming  into  the  water  beyond. 

This  was  enough  for  me,  and  the  rest  who  looked 
on ;  for  we  found  the  savages  would  be  a  full  match 
for  us  at  that  work,  should  they  grow  ill-disposed : 
and  'twould  be  little  odds  to  a  dying  man  to  be  sent 
out  of  the  world  by  an  arrow,  or  a  dart,  or  by  the 
blow  of  a  stone.  So  we  bade  them  desist,  some- 
what sternly,  and  this  trial  made  us  a  little  jealous 
of  Lhem  again. 

For  ourselves,  we  set  about  to  purvey  us  some 
archery  weapons ;  first,  the  bamboo  canes  we  had 
pulled  out  of  the  marsh  proved  quite  serviceable  for 
bows,  being  more  springy  than  English  yew,  and  as 
much  to  the  purpose  as  the  hiccory  wood  of  the 
American  forests,  which  the  natives  make  use  of  for 
their  bows.  As  regards  bow-strings,  too,  we  found 
means  to  dress  some  sinews  we  had  met  in  cutting 
up  our  shark  ;  which  proved  tough  and  springy  to  a 
degree,  sending  off  the  arrow  with  a  twang  like  the 
sound  of  a  Welsh  tarp  on  my  ear.  Only,  our  stock 
of  arrows  was  scar.ty ;  we  found  nothing  fitter  for 
the  purpose  than  the  younger  and  slenderer  of  the 
bamboos  we  had  brought  home ;  and  out  of  the 
whole  bundle  we  contrived  no  more  than  seven 
arrows  in  all,  cutting  them  to  the  proper  lengths : 
measurins;  that  from  the  clenched  fist  of  our  left  hand 
stretched  at  full  length,  to  the  tip  of  our  ri^ht  ear, 


iAi  CATHOLIC  CRUSOi.  2(>d 

It  cost  us  some  labour  to  smooth  these  canes  for 
©ur  arrow-making :  I  mean,  to  take  off  the  knots  they 
were  encumbered  with,  of  which  each  several  arrow 
had  three  or  four  at  the  least :  but  in  this  work  the 
Indians  were  our  journeymen,  with  help  of  the 
shark's  teeth  and  our  knives ;  and  in  two  or  three 
hours  we  managed  to  have  them  as  smooth  as  a 
tobacco-pipe,  or  a  gun-barrel  turned  out  complete  by 
a  Bromwicham  gun-smith. 

Thus,  we  formed  ourselves  into  an  archery  club ; 
I  mean,  Gill,  Harvey,  myself,  and  Ned  Hilton,  who 
were  like  to  be  most  expert  at  the  practice ;  as  for 
Prodgers,  he  volunteered,  to  our  surprise,  to  stand 
near  the  butt  (which  was  the  stump  of  a  tree)  and 
fling  back  our  arrows  that  missed  the  mark :  also  to 
keep  our  score.  Nor  did  I  see  in  anything  more 
than  in  this,  the  change  that  had  come  over  our  old 
comrade :  for  he  that  a  while  ago  had  struggled  for 
the  gun  with  so  obstinate  a  temper  as  had  like  to 
end  in  manslaughter,  now  stood  in  the  best  of  humour 
while  we  shot,  and  gave  us  back  our  arrows  without 
a  thought  of  rivalry  or  discontent. 

We  were  careful,  though,  to  send  the  Indians  out 
of  the  way  during  our  first  practisings,  lest  they 
might  see  (and  in  this  'twas  easy)  we  were  inferior 
to  them  in  anything.  Don  Manuel  engaged  to  lead 
them  back  the  first  day  to  the  bamboo-marsh,  to 
fetch  us  a  fresh  supply  of  canes.  Telling  Samuel  of 
this,  he  made  him  guide  of  the  party,  and  they  went 
off  at  a  pace.  They  were  away  about  three  hours  in 
all ;  when  they  came  to  us  again,  'twas  with  a  good 
load  of  bamboos,  mostly  of  the  smaller  sort:  but 


270  THE    ADVENTURBS   OF    OWEN    EVANfl, 

three  or  four,  too,  of  the  oldest  an4  biggest  they 
could  meet  with ;  and  these  were  Don  Manuel's  choice, 
he  told  us,  to  make  trial  of  a  plan  that  came  into  h\» 
head  while  they  were  cutting  them. 

For  he  wanted  to  see  if  he  could  make  these  lai'ge 
hollow  canes  any  how  serve  as  a  conduit  to  convey 
to  our  cave  some  of  the  fresh  water  from  River-head, 
or  elsewhere.  This  was  a  first  necessity,  indeed  ;  the 
water  near  our  castle  [so  we  began  to  call  that  hole 
in  the  rock]  being  saltish  in  taste,  and  unwholesome, 
which  was  the  chief  drawback,  we  began  to  see,  in 
our  choice  of  the  place.  We  now  applied  ourselves 
to  this  work ;  we  lit  a  strong  fire,  and  thrust  the 
longest  piece  of  gunbarrel  into  it,  having  fitted  s 
gmaller  bamboo  to  this,  by  way  of  a  long  handle. 
When  'twas  red  hot,  drawing  it  forth,  we  thrust  it 
into  the  end  of  the  large  cane,  till  we  burnt  quite 
through  the  knot  that  stopped  the  passage  :  at  least, 
part  burning  and  part  boring,  we  got  through  it 
somehow.  Then  we  did  the  same  again  and  again 
(there  being  no  fewer  than  fourteen  knots  within  a 
length  of  three  yards  or  so)  till,  burning  through 
them,  now  at  this  end,  now  at  the  other,  at  last  the 
hot  barrel  bored  the  length  of  pipe  clear  through. 

But  then,  we  reckoned  how  much  time  it  might 
take,  and  how  many  bamboos  employ,  to  lay  a 
conduit  from  point  to  point ;  that  is,  from  the 
fountain  to  our  cave,  which  we  now  found  to  be 
farther  oif  than  it  seemed  before.  This,  with  cutting 
the  bamboos,  and  dragging  them  to  the  spot,  wo 
reckoned  would  be  a  work  of  months,  and  hard 
work  too.     To  save  ourselves  needless  labour,  we 


tei   CATHOLIC    CRUSOi.  ^1 

made  some  expeditions  into  the  woods  on  every 
side,  in  parties  of  two  or  three  at  a  time,  ;.nd  all 
our  aim  was  to  search  for  water.  But  finding  none 
to  compare  to  the  spring  at  River-head,  and  being 
determined,  on  the  other  hand,  not  to  abandom  our 
castle,  we  e'en  made  up  our  minds  perforce  to  go  on 
with  the  conduit :  and  appointed  gangs,  or  working 
parties,  to  carry  on  that  trade,  together  with  the 
mason's  work  we  had  in  hand. 

For  it  is  time  I  should  now  inform  the.  reader  how 
we  distributed  ourselves  to  these  employments.  It 
must  be  noted  that  we  had  three  great  trades  to 
carry  on ;  house-building,  or  mining ;  making  our 
conduit ;  and  purveying  food :  and  nine  workmen  to 
employ  in  them.  I  say,  nine  workmen,  for  the  priest 
would  not  hold  himself  released  from  the  burden, 
neither ;  and  when  I  told  him  we  were  well  content 
if  he  would  but  pray  for  us,  or  take  such  light  em- 
ployments as  might  turn  up,  he  reminded  me,  Saint 
Paul  was  a  tentmaker,  and  Saint  Peter  and  the  other 
apostles,  fishermen :  "  as  though,"  says  he,  "  to  teach 
us,  'tis  not  alone  eyes  and  brain  heart  and  tongue,  but 
hands  and  feet,  thews  and  sinews,  are  to  be  used  in 
the  service  of  our  Master." 

Thus  we  divided  our  working  gangs  : — Harry  Gill 
and  I  were  charged  to  provide  our  daily  meal  from 
the  woods,  turn  and  turn  about ;  we  charged  our- 
selves, too,  above  all  things,  to  be  very  sparing  of 
the  ammunition,  and  never  waste  a  shot.  But  in  no 
long  time,  as  I  have  just  said,  we  learned  to  spare 
our  guns  altogether,  and  brought  down  everything 
by  archery.     Prodgers   and   old  Mark  were  set  to 


fii2  TUB  ADVKNTUREg  OF  OWBN  BVANS, 

bore  the  bamboos  with  a  hot  gun-barrel,  and  keep 
np  the  fire:  Pounder  had  to  make  some  mason's 
tool's  out  of  shark's  teeth,  and  flmts  hammered  to 
an  edge  (he  fitted  them  into  handles  of  a  hard  wood, 
which  we  call  iron-wood,  and  bound  them  ui  tight 
with  the  shark's  sinews ;)  Samuel,  who  was  supposed 
to  be  more  or  less  under  the  eye  of  the  priest,  was 
always  going  back  and  forward  to  the  marsh  to 
fetch  bamboos ;  which  he  did  very  actively,  and  by 
little  and  little  brought  in  a  middling-sized  heap. 
The  other  men,  Tom  Harvey  and  Hilton  [with  Gill 
or  myself,  whichever  had  not  the  shooting  turn  that 
day,J  worked  steadily  at  our  cave,  of  which  more 
hereafter. 

Among  tnese  employments  I  know  not  under  what 
head  to  class  our  archery  practice,  which  we  persever- 
ed in  daily,  always  having  the  Indians  at  a  distance, 
employed  on  some  hand-labour,  with  Prodgers  or 
Don  Manuel  to  watch  them.  But  as  a  prince  has 
his  standing  anny  under  continued  discipline,  with 
great  field  days,  and  skilful  manceuvering,  no  lesa 
than  his  finance  or  victualling  department,  and 
board  of  works,  so  we,  in  our  small  kingdom,  reck- 
oned our  archery  among  such  military  operationi 
as  are  always,  I  hope,  the  profession  of  a  gentle* 


TBI   OATHOLIO   OBUBOB.  273 

CHAPTER  XLVL 

ABCHERT  AND  POTTERY. 

We  now  agreed  to  lay  aside  our  guns  altogether 
and  husband  our  powder  to  the  utmost ;  so,  depending 
on  our  archery,  as  though  we  had  no  guns  at  all, 
'tis  incredible  what  a  skill  we  attained  within  a  few 
weeks  of  practice  [for  we  practised  at  the  least  an 
hour  and  a  half  dail}',]  till  at  length  we  made  noth- 
ing of  hitting  a  bread-fruit  without  fail  at  eighty  or 
ninety  yards.  I  said  the  priest  and  Dick  Prodgers 
made  none  of  our  party  at  tbis ;  but  'tis  only  true 
to  say  so  at  the  first :  for,  hearing  of  our  skill,  they 
begged  for  their  share  in  the  practice  too.  They 
came,  indeed,  at  a  disadvantage,  being  late  m  the 
field  ;  yet,  by  extra  diligence,  they  made  up  for  lost 
time :  till,  at  length,  I  scarce  could  tell  which  bore 
away  the  palm.  But  I  an\  sure,  the  worst  of  us 
would  have  been  hailed  a  first-class  shot  at  any  ar- 
chery in  England  ;  and  I  question  if  Robin  Hood 
had  many  to  beat  us  in  his  Sherwood  band.  Yet 
on  a  comparison,  though  some  days  one  and  some 
another,  again,  would  shoot  surprisingly  well,  and 
then  fall  back  into  the  7-anks,  we  ranged  much  in  the 
order  I  here  get  down : — 

Harry  Gill,  captain,  by  consent  of  all ; 

Myself,  fairish,  and  pretty  equal ; 

Ned  Hilton,  unsteady,  better  and  worse  ; 

Tom  Harvey,  diligent,  never  making  a  great 
miss  J 


274  TBI    ADVBNTURCS   OF   OWSN   EVANS, 

Don  Manuel,  the  same,  only  with  want  of  prao 
lice. 

Richard  Prodgers,  worst,  but  good  humored 
about  it. 

At  this  stage,  we  could  show  ourselves  as  archers 
before  the  Indians,  without  fear  of  being  lookea 
down  on ;  so  one  day,  taking  them  with  us  on  an 
expedition,  our  guns  slung  over  our  shoulders, 
but  our  bows  in  our  hands,  in  the  course 
of  our  ramble  we  knocked  over,  each  of  us,  and  quite 
with  a  natural  ease,  a  something  to  prove  our  skill : 
one  a  bird,  another  a  fruit,  a  third  fixed  his  arrow  in 
the  knot  of  a  tree :  in  a  word,  we  shot  so  well  that 
now  we  gave  (or  lent,  rather)  each  of  the  Indians  a 
bow  and  arrow  like  our  own,  and  elected  them  mem- 
bers of  the  club :  having  provided  a  plenty  of  bam- 
boos, both  great  and  small,  in  two  or  three  journeys 
we  made  to  the  swamp. 

Let  any  one  explain  it  as  he  may,  but  these  sava* 
ges,  by  some  natural  instinct,  gained  ground  quick- 
ly upon  us  in  th<!  use  of  their  weapons  ;  so  that  soon 
we  ceased  to  have  trials  of  skill,  lest  we  might  be 
worsted,  and  confined  ourselves  to  what  archers  call 
ranging,  aiming  at  any  chance  thing  that  met  us  on 
our  walks,  instead  of  a  butt  or  target. 

So,  to  enlarge  my  list,  I  have  put  down  the  In- 
dians in  the  order  wherein  we  reckoned  them  (among 
ourselves,)  though  we  did  not  let  them  know  it. 
Thus  we  stood; 

John  Pounder,  captain  (without  knowing  it.) 
Harry  Gill,  as  before,  but,  stirred  up  to  rivalry  by 
Pounder's  shooting,  improved  daily; 


THI  CATHOLIC   OR€SOS.  275 

Samuel,  came  very  nigh  to  Harry,  and  beat  him 
Boon; 

Myself  (though  I  say  it  that  should  not  say  it) 
not  much  behind  Samuel ; 

Ned  Hilton,  mended  his  shooting  as  he  mended 
his  character  for  steadiness ; 

Tom  Harvey,  got  on  by  degrees  ; 

Don  Manuel,  ditto,  but  with  a  better  eye  than 
Harvey,  1  hough  his  hand  not  so  strong ; 

Old  Mark,  rather  past  his  shooting,  but  managed 
to  hit  fairly  well ; 

R.  Progers  still  brought  up  the  rear. 

While  this  was  going  on,  we  made  some  attempts 
to  mould  the  clay  we  had  found  by  that  stream  I  have 
spoken  of,  into  pottery  ware :  but  our  attempts 
were  awkward,  and  the  things  we  produced,  clumsy 
to  a  degree.  Our  Indians  brought  us  five  or  six 
heavy  loads  of  the  clay,  and  did  what  they  could  to 
help  us  in  the  work  ;  but  here  they  were  novices,  as 
much  as  ourselves.  For  (it  seems)  they  had  never 
hit  on  any  of  the  like  manufacture  among  those 
savage  tribes;  but  were  content  with  such  cala- 
bashes and  otlier  vessel^  to  hold  water  as  they  could 
fashion  from  goui'ds  and  such-like  rinds,  dried  and 
baked  in  the  sun  :  as  to  boiling  or  stewing,  they  had 
not  a  notion  of  it,  furtlier  than  to  put  some  pieces 
of  flesh  into  a  calabash  with  water,  and  throw  in  hot 
stones  as  a  make-believe  to  boil,  and  nothing  more. 
All  this  we  made  out  from  old  Mark,  who  wonder- 
ed, with  his  brother  Indians,  at  what  we  were  after. 
The  truth  is,  we  were  tired  of  seeing  nothing  before 
xa  but  baked  meat  at  table,  (gettmg  fanciful,  as  't  ii 


276  THE  ADTBNTUEB8  OF  OWKN  BTAN8, 

human  nature  to  do,  amid  our  abundance,)  so,  resolr 
ed  to  persevere  at  this  making  of  pots  and  pans,  till 
we  had  produced  a  kettle,  and  so  a  boil  or  stew  of 
some  sort. 

They  say,  man  can  compass,  by  perseverance, 
whatever  is  possible  in  itself;  and  succeed  we  did, 
at  last,  at  least  enough  for  our  needs:  though  'twere 
■a  curious  catalogue  to  present  the  reader  with,  did  I 
number  up  all  the  larger  boiling  kettles  and  stew- 
pans,  some  deeper,  some  shallower,  [for  we  tried  all 
ways,  and  all  shapes  and  sizes,]  together  with  such 
smaller  attempts,  as  butter-boats,  drinking  mugs,  oil- 
flasks,  and  what  not,  that  we  cracked  in  the  oven, 
trying  to  bake  them  hard.  We  made  a  vast  collec- 
tion of  dry  wood  for  this  purpose  ;  and  spent  many 
hours  experimenting,  now  with  a  fierce  fire,  now  with 
a  slack  one ;  now  we  made  the  clay  so  wet  it  was 
mere  mud,  and  would  scarce  stand  upright ;  now 
again  we  worked  it  so  dry,  'twas  hard  to  work  it  at 
all.  -  Each  time  we  moulded  one,  and  heaped  wood 
round  it,  setting  it  on  fire,  we  stood  round  to  watch, 
and  hoped  it  was  going  to  be  the  first  success. 
Never,  I  believe,  did  a  chemist  in  his  laboratory  so 
eagerly  watch  some  great  experiment  going  on  un- 
d«r  his  eyes,  as  we  did,  when  we  raked  away  the 
ashes  with  great  care  from  round  our  clay-vessels, 
and  drew  them  forth  with  bamboos ;  but  cracked  and 
aseless,  like  the  former. 

At  last — 'twas  on  a  Saturday,  the  eleventh  of 
September,  just  before  the  rains  set  in,  and  a  great 
day  in  the  history  of  our  colony — whether  we  had 
tempered  the  clay  better,  or  got  it  from  a  finer  vein^ 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRUSOIi.  2t7 

or  whether  the  fire  had  been  kindled  more  evenly  all 
round  the  clay  at  once,  or  kept  up  steadier  to  the 
right  pitch  [for  both  tliese  we  discovered  to  be  very 
material  points  in  the  business],  at  length,  I  say,  to 
our  inexpressible  joy,  having  slackened  our  fire  for 
the  third  time  that  very  day,  preparing  our  minds  for 
a  fresh  disappointment — to  which  we  had  become 
used,  as  the  eels  are  to  being  skinned — this  one 
blessed  time  we  drew  forth,  with  shoutmg,  a  large, 
ugly,  misshapen  thing,  but  sound  as  a  bell,  and  burnt 
as  red  as  a  brick-bat,  that  would  hold,  I  am  sure, 
from  four  to  five  gallons  of  water.  I  say  shouting, 
but  I  might  add  dancing,  too :  for  we  began  to  caper, 
like  SCI  many  madmen,  round  the  work  of  our  hands ; 
and  you  might  have  supposed  us  all  [I  mean  all  but 
Don  Manuel,  who  stood  by  and  laughed  aloud  while 
he  shared  our  joy]  to  be  a  party  of  wild  Indians,  per- 
forming a  war-dance  round  some  captive  they  had 
triumphed  over,  before  they  fell  to  eating  him.  At 
length,  when  our  extravagance  had  subsided  some- 
what, we  returned  to  the  fire  again,  and  found  with 
fresh  joy  one  large  flat  dish,  three  mugs,  and  a  plate, 
all  equally  good,  beside  a  few  that  were  part  spoiled, 
but  could  be  made  to  do  till  better  offered.  And 
from  that  time  we  burned  some  every  day,  with  much 
BUooRSg,  till  the  rain  drove  us  into  covert  in  our  cave. 


^d  THl    Ab VENTURES   OF   OWBN   EVANA, 

CHAPTER  XLVn. 

THE   GASTLK   WITH   ITS    OUTWORKS. 

It  may  surprise  my  readers  that  all  this  time  w« 
Lad  not  looked  after  the  canoe  that  was  thrown 
ashore ;  considering  how  anxious  we  were,  all  along, 
to  devise  some  means  of  escape  from  this  prison  of 
ours.  But  the  truth  was,  Prodgers,  in  an  idle  mo- 
ment, had  strolled  down  to  that  part  of  the  beach, 
and  found  the  thing  lying  keel  upwards,  half  buried 
in  the  sand,  and  so  broken-backed  as  to  be  no  longer 
seaworthy  for  the  calmest  sea.  When  he  reported 
this  to  us,  we  gave  up  all  thoughts  of  refitting  her, 
having  no  tools  proper  for  the  purpose ;  for  knives 
and  gun-barrels  never  yet  built  a  ship,  nor  repaired 
one:  though,  to  be  sure,  our  Indians  might  have 
done  something  in  that  way,  had  we  so  employed 
them.  But  we  hasted,  as  I  said,  to  house  ourselves 
before  we  were  caught  by  the  rains,  which  we  now 
expected  to  come  upon  us  almost  daily  :  so  that  work- 
ing at  our  cave,  together  with  purveying  our  food, 
became  our  chief  employment.  Nor  can  I  write  the 
annals  of  our  little  colony,  though  briefly,  and  not 
give  a  word  to  each  of  these  works  of  ours. 

First,  Our  Cave.  By  dint  of  steady  mining  in 
gangs  or  relays,  as  I  have  explained,  we  had  now 
got  some  way  in  without  finding  crack  or  vein  in 
the  rock,  nor  aught  to  give  us  help,  nor  hindrance 
either :  for  all  seemed  of  one  material,  only  it  got 
softer,  the  deeper  \pe  went.    So  that  at  last  we 


THB  CATHOLIC  CBU80I.  279 

worked  nearly  as  much  with  a  large  bamboo  cut 
sharp  (somewhat  like  a  pen,  about  three  feet  long, 
and  pointed  with  a  large  flint,)  as  with  our  chisels, 
which  we  spared  as  well  as  we  could.  In  this  way 
we  had  gone  in,  I  am  sure,  near  thirty  feet  before 
we  began  to  enlarge  our  cave  in  height  or  breadth : 
but  we  were  soon  forced  to  set  about  that  work  too, 
from  the  heat  and  closeness  of  the  air,  which  scarce 
permitted  us  to  breathe  freely,  and  hindered  our  work- 
ing long  at  a  spell.  Beginning  with  height,  we  now 
worked  over  our  heads,  till  we  were  able  to  stand 
upright  at  the  inner  end,  which  was  a  great  relief  to 
us :  for  up  to  that,  we  had  gone  on  nearly  bent 
double,  or  upon  our  knees.  So  now,  having  an  inch 
or  two  to  spare  overhead,  we  set  our  faces  (I  mean 
the  two  that  worked  together,  one  hewing  to  his  right, 
the  other  to  his  left,)  towards  the  entrance,  and 
worked  steadly  back  on  our  steps  :  till  nearing  the 
entrance  itself,  we  left  that  pretty  much  as  we  found 
it,  small  and  rude,  like  the  burrow  of  some  wild 
animal,  for  our  greater  security  and  hiding.  But, 
for  the  rest  of  our  cave,  it  grew  more  spacious  every 
day :  until  over  a  fortnight  from  our  beginning  to 
work,  we  found  ourselves  possessed  of  a  comfortable 
house  (though  very  dark,)  thirty  feet  long,  with  a 
height  ranging  from  six  to  seven  feet,  and  about  the 
same  in  breadth.  Together  with  these  dimensions 
our  house  or  castle  was  much  drier  than  many  old 
houses  I  have  known  in  civilized  parts  ;  there  being 
but  one  place  where  we  discovered  the  least  drip  of 
water.  As  we  found  this  water,  on  tasting  it,  very 
cold  and  pure,  free  from  so  mufih  as  a  taint  of  sulphur 


280  THB  ADTSNTURKS  Of  OWBN  £TANS, 

or  any  other,  we  reckoned  it  no  small  advantage  to 
the  cave,  and  agreed  we  would  enlarge  it  into  a  well 
or  reservoir  when  we  had  more  leisure  on  hand. 

So  far,  we  were  prepared  for  the  rains,  come  when 
they  would.  Only,  the  easier  we  worked,  and  the 
further  we  went  in,  the  larger  grew  the  heap  of  rub- 
bish we  were  forced  to  throw  out  of  our  cave ;  till 
at  last  it  reached  more  than  half  way  up  from  the 
ground  outside,  to  the  mouth  itself,  like  a  pyramid 
of  loose  sand,  leaning  against  the  clifil  We  feared 
to  leave  it  where  it  was,  knowing  't  would  easily  be- 
tray our  whereabouts  to  the  cunning  of  any  savages 
who  might  visit  the  island  ;  and  the  first  thing  to  do 
now  was  to  clear  it  away,  or  (better  still)  make  it  a 
part  of  our  defences.  So,  quitting  our  inside  work  alto- 
gether for  a  time,  we  considered  how  to  dispose  of  this 
great  heap  of  soil.  For  let  any  one  reckon  a  mming- 
work  of  the  measurements  I  have  stated,  and  add 
to  it  this  also,  that  the  rock  which  was  compact  in  its 
native  quarry,  made  up  a  larger  bulk  when  'twas 
thrown  out  as  loose  soil;  and  he  will  have  some 
guess  of  the  mountain  of  work  that  now  lay  before 
us. 

But  the  worst  was,  we  had  no  tools  whatever,  such 
as  shovels,  to  set  to  work  with ;  nor  prospect  of  any 
but  the  clumsiest  make-believes  to  stand  in  their 
place.  All  we  could  devise  was  this ;  to  fit  some 
such  slaty  stones  as  we  had  dug  the  Indian's  gra^  o 
with,  into  bamboo  handles :  this  we  managed  passable 
well,  but  spent  upon  it  the  remainder  of  our  twino: 
yet,  after  all  this  contrivance,  the  slates  v.ere  for 
ever  breaking  in  the  work,  or  coming  unbound  froru 


fttlt  OAtHOLlO   CR080«.  '281 

the  handles.  However  for  want  of  anything  better, 
to  it  we  went;  supplying  for  the  badness  of  our  tools 
by  the  number  of  workmen  [for  we  now  called  all 
hands  to  this,  and  Don  Manuel,  too,  took  his  day's 
work  like  any  journeyman,]  and  by  an  extra  stock  of 
good  will  and  good  humour. 

Our  plan  was,  to  block  up  with  this  sand  the  whole 
passage  between  the  cliff  and  leaning  rock,  on  the 
side  by  which  we  first  entered  our  hiding-place  ;  for 
on  that  side  the  trees  were  scantier,  and  't  would  be 
more  easy  to  find  us  out.  Then,  when  the  rainy 
season  should  be  over,  and  the  earth  left  moist  and 
easy  to  be  worked,  we  resolved  to  plant  all  outside 
of  tliis  bank  of  soil,  and  the  bank  itself,  with  young 
trees,  or  shoots,  such  as  we  might  discover  to  grow 
quickest,  and  bear  transplantmg ;  so  as  both  to  bank 
and  plant  ourselves  out  from  the  world  altogether. 
But  this  was  a  mighty  labour  indeed,  for  nine  pairs 
of  hands  and  nine  awkward  spades  ;  and  I  question 
if  they  who  built  the  pyramids  of  Egypt  had  more 
work  before  them,  considering  the  number  of  work- 
men, than  we  with  our  bank  of  sand.  We  did  the 
best  we  could ;  thoxigh  't  was  a  bungling  piece  of 
business,  after  all;  and  banded  our  work  together 
with  such  large  stones  as  lay  in  the  neighbourhood, 
heaving  them  to  the  spot  with  levers  of  bamboo : 
then  using  them  as  masons  use  the  larger  stones  to 
bond  a  wall. 

Upon  the  whole,  this  was  even  harder  work  than 
mining  into  the  cliff,  and  without  the  interest  of 
discovery  to  animate  us :  for  our  Royal  Sappers  and 
Miners  [so  we  called  the  two  workmen]  were  always 


2^2  tBi  ADtiSNttikBS  OF  OWEN  bVaNS, 

expecting,  every  stroke  they  made,  to  break  into 
some  cave  already  formed  in  the  heart  of  the  rock, 
and  80  end  their  labours  at  once.  In  short,  our 
sand-banking  became  so  irksome  and  laborious,  we 
had  no  small  ado  to  keep  the  men  at  it,  during  the 
time  [which  was  four  full  hours]  we  had  agreed  to 
devote  to  it  every  day.  The  weather,  too,  was 
sultry,  which  added  to  our  labour,  and  increased  the 
discontent  of  those  who  were  disposed  to  grumble : 
Bu  that  every  now  and  again,  one  would  throw  down 
his  tool,  and  protest,  for  his  part,  he  was  no  galley- 
slave,  nor  any  slave,  black  or  white,  to  keep  on  at 
this  work  any  longer. 

I  had  to  behave  like  the  captain  of  a  ship  when 
signs  of  mutiny  begin  to  appear  on  board ;  now  I 
humoured  them,  now  reasoned,  now  joked  with  them : 
some  times  I  went  the  length  of  a  threat,  if  they 
would  not  make  common  cause  in  our  labour,  they 
should  be  banished  from  our  commonwealth,  and 
sent  away  to  the  further  side  of  the  island  :  though 
I  must  say,  matters  seldom  went  that  length.  But 
what  persuaded  them  to  endure,  more  than  all 
words,  was  the  example  of  our  patient,  cheerful 
Spanish  friend;  who  worked  harder,  in  proportion, 
than  any  of  the  rest,  with  a  smile  and  a  word  for  all ; 
nor  even  rested,  but  to  take  up  his  breviary  awhile  : 
though  you  could  see,  he  felt  this  hard  labour  more, 
by  far,  than  the  rough  tars  working  side  by  side  with 
him ;  and  his  very  hands  bore  witness  he  had  been 
used  as  little  to  handle  a  spade,  as  a  rope  or  an  oar. 

As  to  the  further  entrance,  1  mean  that  other 
•ide  of  the  passage  between  the  cliif  and  our  grand 


fMs  Catholic  cBuioe.  ^^3 

stair-case,  opposite  to  that  one  we  were  banking  up ; 
we  had  less  care  for  that,  seeing  't  was  more  thickly 
set  with  trees,  and  turned  away  more  from  any 
practicable  landing-place :  therefore  we  would  not 
bank  up  that,  but  kept  it  for  our  own  approach  to 
our  castle  below.  Only,  we  contrived  a  winding 
path  through  the  trees,  narrow  and  difficult  to  hit ; 
clearing  away  some  bushes  here,  and  matting  them 
together  there  :  besides  getting  rid  of  a  tree  or  two 
that  stood  right  in  the  path,  by  burning  it  all  round, 
a  little  above  the  roots,  -with  our  gun-barrels  heated 
red-hot,  and  sawing  it  through  afterwards  with 
Masters  Pounder's  shark's  teeth  saws.  In  this  wind 
ing  path  we  also  contrived  several  traps  and  blind 
alleys,  to  mislead  an  enemy  who  had  not  the  secret 
of  the  place ;  though  not  with  so  much  art  as  Don 
Manuel  and  I  had  drawn  our  mazes  on  paper  with, 
yet  enough  to  puzzle  a  stranger,  or  several  togetlier, 
till  we  should  get  ready,  and  give  them  a  warmer  re- 
ception. Moreover,  we  dug  two  or  three  narrow  pit- 
falls here  and  there,  as  deep  as  the  height  of  a  man,  and 
as  narrow  as  saw-pits ;  covering  them  with  small  weak 
branches  laced  across,  and  a  thin  layer  of  earth  over 
all.  Cunning  places  they  were,  truly,  into  one  of 
which  old  Prodgers  fell,  not  long  after,  by  taking  a 
wrong  turn  in  a  hurry;  and  proved  [against  his  will] 
the  excellence  of  the  trap,  not  being  able  to  free 
himself  till  we  pulled  him  out  with  a  rope.  All  this 
happened  some  time  after ;  but  I  set  it  down  here  to 
show  how  we  made  our  defences  complete  to  tlie 
utmost  we  were  able. 


284  TBB   ▲DTBNTURES   OF   OWXN   KTAN8, 

CHAPTER  XLVIIL 

OUB   LARDER    AND   FARM-YARD. 

Secondly,  Our  Food.  Harry  Gill  and  myself  [1 
have  said],  being  better  shots  than  the  rest,  were 
mostly  purveyors  to  our  society ;  and  after,  when  we 
laid  aside  our  guns,  taking  to  the  bows  and  arrows, 
and  went  ranging  through  the  island  for  practice, 
still  it  was  to  us  they  chiefly  looked  for  securing  the 
daily  meal.  Our  island  furnished  game  in  plenty,  as 
we  were  thankful  to  find,  more  and  more  ;  so  we  had 
no  lack  of  it.  We  went  on  adding,  too,  to  our  stock 
of  arrows,  and,  with  onr  growing  skill  in  archery,  we 
became  lords  and  masters  of  all  the  live  stock  in  the 
place,  four-footed  or  winged :  I  might  say,  web- 
footed,  too  ;  for  as  time  went  on,  we  found  amazing 
numbers  of  sea-fowl  that  harbored  on  the  south-west 
quarter  of  the  island,  at  least  during  several  months 
in  the  year. 

But  these  we  rather  looked  on  as  distant  allies,  or 
wandering  tribes  on  the  frontier,  than  as  regular 
subjects  of  our  kingdom ;  and  spared  them  all  the 
more,  fearing  to  lose  our  arrows  by  aiming  at  them : 
nor  did  we  ever  attempt  it  but  when  the  tide  was 
setting  strongly  in-shore.  'Twas  no  loss  to  us  to  let 
them  alone ;  for  one  or  two  that  we  pierced  from 
time  to  time,  when  they  floated  in,  proved  to  have 
an  indifferent,  fishy  taste,  not  fit  for  the  table  of  gen- 
tleman who  had  the  stock  of  an  island  to  pick  and 
choose  from.    All  things,  indeed,  are  by  comparison  j 


THB   CATHOLIC   GRDSOB.  285 

for  I  have  heard  of  some  poor  fellows  turned  adrift 
in  a  boat  on  the  open  sea,  to  whom  a  booby  or  a 
penguin,  when  they  could  knock  them  over,  have 
been  delicious  fare  in  their  hunger;  and  we  should 
have  been  ungrateful  wretches  not  to  acknowledge 
our  better  plight. 

But  one  of  our  great  endeavours  in  the  article  of 
food  was  to  take  some  wild  animals  alive,  so  as  to 
preserve  or  tame  them,  and  make  a  farm-yard  around 
us  by  degrees.  'Twas  some  time  before  we  succeed- 
ed at  all  in  this ;  at  last,  one  day,  Harry  Gill  and  I 
being  out  together,  we  came  on  a  sudden  upon  a 
herd  of  peccaries,  old  and  young.  Or,  I  should  say, 
they  came  upon  us,  rather;  for  we  were  in  their  way 
in  the  middle  of  a  path  they  had  worn  for  themselves 
by  constant  traffic  through  the  woods,  to  get  at  fresh 
water  that  flowed  between  the  volcano  and  the  w.s. 
w.  of  the  island.  Now  the  peccary,  like  many  hu- 
man creatures,  is  a  much  bolder  and  fiercer  gentle- 
man when  he  has  got  numbers  to  back  him  than  when 
you  take  him  alone ;  yet  even  alone  he  is  apt  to  be 
savage,  and  turn  on  you  with  his  tusks  if  you  slightly 
wound  him  and  despatch  him  not  outright.  This  we 
knew  well,  having  at  times  been  forced  to  dodge 
among  the  trees  to  get  away  from  a  wounded  one  till 
we  could  settle  him  by  a  second  shot.  So  now,  find- 
ing ourselves  face  to  face  with  so  many  together,  we 
gave  them  the  wall  (as  I  might  say)  with  great  re- 
spect :  slipping  quietly  aside  into  the  jungle  or  bush, 
Harry  Gill  on  one  side,  and  I  on  the  other,  to  leave 
tlieir  path  clear. 

On  they  came,  at  a  kind  of  shuffling  trot,  grunting 


286       THI  ADTKNTURES  OF  OWEN  EVAN8, 

and  squealing  like  a  herd  of  wild  pigs,  as  indeed  they 
were ;  first  came  some  of  the  older  and  stronger 
of  the  herd,  with  formidable  tusks  truly,  like  pioneers 
to  clear  the  way,  and  'tis  my  belief,  had  they  charged 
against  a  regiment  in  a  line,  they  had  put  many  a 
veteran  soldier  to  the  rout.  Next  cantered  on  sev- 
eral scores  of  others,  led  by  these  brave  captains,  and 
the  little  pigs  enclosed  among  them  for  shelter  and 
protection.  But  'twas  just  one  or  two  of  these 
youngsters  we  had  fixed  our  minds  on  :  so,  making  a 
sign  to  Harry  Gill  to  get  into  a  tree  on  his  side  the 
path,  I  did  the  same  on  mine ;  when,  being  both  well 
settled  in  our  perches,  "  Now !"  cried  I,  "  aim  at  the 
young  pigs,  Harry ;  and  try  to  disable  them,  not  to 
kill." 

At  the  sound  of  my  voice  the  leaders  of  tlie  herd 
stopped  short ;  for  by  this,  they  had  all  but  come  up 
to  our  ambush,  and  began  snuffing  the  air,  grunting 
with  rage  to  know  an  enemy  was  nigh,  yet  not  able 
to  see  him.  After  a  little,  when  they  had  poked 
about  among  the  bushes,  they  seemed  not  to  like  the 
chances,  and  determined  on  a  retreat ;  so,  giving  a 
deep  grunt  or  two,  as  a  word  of  command,  they  all 
wheeled  about,  and  were  for  trotting  back  the  way 
they  came. 

That  was  not  the  welcome  we  meant  to  give  them, 
by  a  great  deal ;  so,  bidding  Gill  take  good  aim,  and 
have  a  second  arrow  in  readiness,  we  both  let  fly, 
%nd  winged  each  our  pig ;  then,  fitting  at  once  an- 
other arrow  to  the  string,  we  gave  it  them  again,  be- 
fore they  had  recovered  the  first  surprise  and  confu- 
»ion ;  on  which  there  i*ose  such  a  grunting  and  squeal- 


THB   OATQOLIO   CBUS08.  28/ 

uig  of  the  herd  as  would  have  sent  a  musician  out  of 
his  wits:  however,  the  end  was,  off  they  all  scamp- 
ered, leaving  the  wounded  to  fare  as  they  might. 
When  we  saw  the  coast  was  clear,  and  heard  them 
hurry  pell-mell  through  the  woods,  we  came  down 
from  our  trees  to  secure  our  booty :  and  I  must  take 
credit  for  our  archery,  seeing  but  one  out  of  the  four 
we  had  shot  was  dead,  the  rest  only  wounded,  as  we 
designed,  and  one  so  slightly  it  cost  us  no  little 
trouble  to  secure  him. 

On  this,  we  blew  our  horns ;  which  calls  for  a 
word  of  explanation  here.  I  should  have  related, 
before  now  we  had  found  a  kind  of  conch,  or  large 
winding  shell,  among  the  rocks,  on  our  first  Friday's 
expedition  to  the  further  side  of  the  island ;  we  soon 
found  means  to  fashion  these  into  a  kind  of  trumpet ; 
and  they  served  us  as  well,  as  if  we  had  been  so  many 
Tritons,  giving  forth  a  deep  sound,  like  the  bellowing 
of  a  bull,  that  might  be  heard  a  good  way  off  These 
horns  soon  brought  to  us  two  of  the  Indians,  Pounder 
and  Samuel,  who,  from  their  swiftness,  were  the  light 
skirmishers  of  our  party.  Amongst  us  all,  we 
managed  not  only  to  secure  the  three  piglings,  but  to 
bring  them  home,  together  ynih  the  dead  one.  But 
these  young  peccaries  were  fiercer  than  their  size  or 
age  warranted :  and  we  had  some  ado  to  escape  being 
torn  by  their  tusks,  though  small ;  indeed,  we  did  not 
ceme  off  unscratched  from  the  fight. 

When  we  got  them  home,  we  were  at  a  loss  how 
to  bestow  them;  for  first,  we  had  to  heal  their 
wounds,  and  next,  to  keep  them  safe  :  we  feared  they 
would  die  and  be  usele*?  to  u"  or  live  and  run  away 


288  TBI  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  STAMfl, 

to  the  woods  again.  By  degrees  they  grew  tamer ;  and 
we  cultivated  their  friendship  on  the  same  terms  as 
the  slave  who,  fleeing  from  his  master,  took  refuge 
in  the  lion's  cave,  became  friends  with  the  lion  he 
found  there  with  a  thorn  that  festered  in  his  paw  : 
that  is  to  say,  we  first  extracted  our  arrows  with 
more  tenderness  than  we  had  shot  them  ;  then,  by 
aid  of  the  Indians,  found  some  of  those  same  leaves 
they  had  plastered  Prodgers'  face  with  and  applied 
them  to  the  wounded  peccaries.  At  length,  the 
poor  little  beasts  began  to  look  on  us  as  their  bene- 
factors ;  and  we,  on  our  side,  grew  more  liberal  in 
giving  them  such  food  as  they  liked :  for  at  first  we 
kept  them  on  short  commons,  to  tame  them  by 
hunger. 

All  this  while,  we  had  them  tied  by  the  leg  to 
three  trees,  just  outside  our  encampment,  where  we 
could  see  them  from  the  cave's  mouth  :  i*esolving,  if 
ever  we  observed  a  sign  of  savages  visiting  the 
island,  to  turn  them  loose  into  the  woods,  lest  their 
squealing  might  betray  us.  To  make  a  long  story 
short,  withm  a  reasonable  time  they  grew  so  tame, 
I  believe  we  might  safely  have  cut  the  ropes,  and 
they  had  stayed  with  us :  but,  having  come  by  them 
hardly,  we  would  run  no  risk  of  parting  with  them 
lightly :  so,  fetching  a  compass  with  them  till  we 
found  means  to  mount  them  up  on  a  part  of  Cape 
Look-Out,  we  wattled  off  a  small  piece  of  table-land 
there  for  a  farm-yard,  weaving  branches  of  trees  in 
and  out,  till  we  made  a  ring-fence  large  enough  for 
them  to  range  in.  We  strengthened  this  here  and 
there  on  the  outside,  driving  in  some  live  stakes  of  a 


fBB    CATBottC    CKDSOB.  ^8d 

tree  of  the  nature  of  a  willow  :  but  it  took  root  faster 
and  firmer,  and  sent  out  strong  shoots  the  very  next 
spring ;  so  that  we  lived  to  see  our  stakes  form  a 
circle  of  flourishing  young  trees.  This  is  the  history 
of  our  fann-yard  in  its  infancy ;  and  this  was  the  last 
out-door  work  we  engaged  in  before  the  rains  came 
to  shut  us  up. 


CHAPTER    XLIX. 

WE   CABVK    OUT  A  KITCHEN. 

Soon  after  this,  as  I  said,  the  rainy  season  came, 
and  came  in  earnest ;  those  of  us  who  had  not  yet 
known  the  tropics  during  the  autumnal  equinox,  had 
to  learn  (as  they  now  did)  what  rain  can  do.  'Twas 
not  a  shower,  nor  a  tempest,  and  then  over ;  but  it 
rather  came  down  in  sheets  of  water  than  in  the  way 
of  rain ;  and  that  too,  both  day  and  night  continually, 
as  though  it  were  poured  out  of  some  mighty  reser- 
voir in  the  heavens  above.  Don  Manuel,  on  our  ve- 
marking  this,  spoke  to  us  of  the  great  deluge  that 
was  once  sent  upon  the  earth  for  the  wickedness  of 
man:  when  "  the  flood-gates  of  heaven  were  opened, 
and  the  rain  fell  upon  the  earth  forty  days  and  forty 
nights,"  till  all  the  human  race  was  destroyed  but 
eight  persons  alone.  This,  he  said,  might  stand  as 
one  testimony  of  the  extreme  provocation  of  sin 
against  the  Lord  who  commanded  His  creatures* 
obedience ;  eo  going  on,  from  one  discourse  to  an- 


2d0  THK   ADVBNTURBS   OV   OWBN   BVANd, 

Other,  while  we  were  busied  at  work  in  our  cave,  and 
turning  all  into  good,  like  the  old  king  in  the  fable, 
whose  touch  turned  all  into  gold. 

Being  now  close  prisoners  [for  we  could  not  stir 
out  without  being  drenched,]  we  set  to  work  on 
completing  our  cave  architecture  ;  we  determined  to 
make  it  a  regular  habitation,  and  commodious  enough 
to  hold  ourselves  and  our  stores  together.  Our  first 
care  was  to  provide  a  kitchen ;  which  I  hope  the 
reader'will  not  take  amiss,  as  though  we  were  grown 
too  fond  of  the  good  cheer  which  the  island  afforded, 
but  will  remember  (as  the  saying  of  some  wise  man 
is  reported,)  though  we  did  not  live  to  eat,  we  must 
eat  to  live.  Well,  this  kitchen  of  ours  was  the  part 
of  our  mansion  that  gave  us  most  trouble,  by  far ; 
and  that,  because  of  the  chimney  it  needed,  which  at 
first  was  beyond  all  our  engineering.  We  tried, 
once  or  twice,  to  cook  our  meals  in  the  great  vestibule, 
or  cave  itself,  that  we  had  hollowed;  but  we  were 
fairly  put  to  flight,  and  driven  out  into  the  rain,  by 
the  stifling  smoke  that  rose  from  our  wood  tire.  So, 
making  a  virtue  of  necessity,  we  set  about  smoking 
what  meat  we  had  provided,  [as  several  flitches  and 
hams  of  peccary,  together  with  some  large  wild-fowl 
we  had  brought  down  with  our  arrows,]  and  so  lay- 
ing it  up  in  store  to  consume  by  degrees.  Here  we 
employed  our  Indians,  who  were  not  so  much  afraid 
of  a  wetting  as  we  ourselves ;  making  them  under- 
stand what  we  would  have  done,  we  had  the  satis- 
faction to  see  them,  under  our  own  eyes  [for  one  of 
us  always  stood  to  mount  guard  at  the  cave's  mouth,] 
■et  up  a  small  booth,  or  curing-house,  of  four  trees 


tHB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOK.  201 

thatched  with  leaves,  to  smoke  the  bacon  in.  They 
built  this  booth  within  the  embankment  I  have  spoken 
of,  which  we  always  called  our  fortification,  or  out- 
works, leaning  one  side  up  against  the  cliff. 

The  benefit  of  this  plan  was,  it  needed  not  that  we 
should  gather  dry  wood  for  the  business ;  but  on  the 
contrary,  green  wood  smoked  the  meat  more  thorough- 
ly, and  we  saved  our  dry  fuel  to  warm  us  by,  or  for  a 
little  slow  fire  of  very  dry  sticks,  almost  like  char- 
coal, whenever  we  should  boil  our  vegetables,  or 
make  soup  of  a  piece  of  fish  with  yams  and  bread- 
fruit, in  one  of  our  clumsy  vessels  of  pottery.  Yet, 
after  all,  a  kitchen  and  a  chimney  we  must  needs 
have,  and  that  for  three  purposes  at  once;  namely, 
first,  to  warm  ourselves  by,  and  dispel  the  damp  of 
our  cave,  if  we  found  the  rain  to  penetrate ;  but  that 
it  never  did,  except  in  the  one  place,  where  it  formed 
our  well,  so  our  fears  were  groundless  on  that  score : 
then,  secondly,  to  cook  our  daily  meal,  for  we  could 
not  endure  the  smoke  that  arose  even  from  our  little 
fire  for  boiling ;  and,  thirdly,  for  our  oven ;  inas- 
much as  we  were  now  grown  too  dainty  to  be  content 
with  bread-fruit,  but  must  have  real  bread  beside. 
So  we  set  about  our  kitchen  as  follows : 

We  resolved,  as  the  smoke  from  our  chimney 
must  find  some  vent  to  the  upper  air,  this  should  be 
turned  as  far  as  possible  from  that  part  of  .the  island 
our  Indians  had  been  driven  upon  :  fearing  it  might 
invite  a  visit  from  some  others  of  the  fraternitj',  not 
Bo  easily  tamed  as  these.  Little  did  I  think,  indeed, 
at  the  time,  what  benefit  a   smoke  from  the  island 


2d2  THB   ADVliNtuRfcS   0*   OWjSN    RVaNS, 

was  to  bring  to  us  hereafter.  But  I  must  not  out- 
run my  narrative, 

For  this  purpose,  we  went  to  the  furthest  end  of 
our  cave,  being,  as  I  said,. full  thirty  feet  from  the 
entrance  :  then  turning  Jeft  ways  (for  we  would  not 
have  our  fire  in  a  line  with  the  cave's  mouth,  lest  its 
light  should  ever  betray  us,)  we  cut  a  passage  nearly 
five  feet  wide  into  the  living  rock,  working  two  at  a 
time,  in  gangs,  or  relays,  as  before.  When  we  had 
got  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  feet  in,  the  two  workmen 
then  separated,  each  his  own  way,  facing  away  from 
one  another,  and  began  hewing  round  again  in  a 
half  circle ;  that  is,  the  right  hand  man  bore  continu- 
ally over  towards  his  right  shoulder,  and  the  left  hand 
man  towards  his  left  ;  till  at  length,  after  incredible 
labour  about  (I  am  describing  ui  a  few  lines  what  took 
up  several  weeks  to  accomplish,)  each  man  completing 
his  half  round,  they  came  out  again,  nearly  opposite 
one  another,  into  the  passage  they  began  by  cutting, 
as  I  said,  leading  out  of  the  main  cave. 

To  be  sure,  this  did  not  look  much  like  a  kitchen  ; 
for  'twas  nothing  but  a  circular  burrow,  about  the 
height  of  a  man,  with  a  straight  passage,  broader, 
running  through  it,  so  as  to  divide  it  into  two  halves : 
as  my  reader  will  see,  if  he  hath  attended  to  my  rude 
account  of  it.  Nevertheless,  this  was  our  kitchen  in 
outline :  and  now,  setting  about  to  complete  it,  we 
resolved  in  the  first  place,  we  would  leave  «nough  of 
the  rock  on  either  side,  (I  mean,  of  the  solid  rock 
round  which  we  had  mined  this  burrow  of  ours,)  to 
Btand  as  a  natural  pillar,  and  prop  up  the  t  oof  For  we 
feared  to  leave  so  large  a  stretch  of  roof  without 


TBI   CATHOLIC   CRTTSOK.  293 

■upport ;  lest  our  cave  might,  some  day,  on  a  sud- 
den, prove  our  sepulchre  too.  Thus  we  Avent  ou, 
making  the  passages  wider,  and  reducing  the  two 
masses  of  standing  rock  :  now  the  whole  of  our  party 
could  work  at  it  once,  and  it  went  on  much  quicker. 
Only,  our  tools  were  imperfect,  forever  breaking  and 
getting  out  of  use,  it  made  the  work  slower,  and 
tried  our  patience  more;  the  gun-barrels  were  by 
now  much  worn  down  with  constant  hewing,  and 
we  began  to  debate  on  sacrificing  one  of  the  other 
pieces  to  break  up  into  mining  tools.  Indeed,  our 
bow  and  arrows  had  taken  the  place  of  these  weap- 
ons, and  had  we  burnt  a  single  grain  of  powder 
since  we  so  improved  in  archery.  On  second 
thoughts,  prudence  bade  us  keej)  all  our  fire-arms  in 
readiness,  in  case  of  any  attack  from  savages ;  for  we 
reckoned,  one  discharge  of  our  guns  would  be  -oi 
more  service  in  terrifying  them,  than  whole  quivers 
full  of  arrows,  which  are  their  own  familiar  weapons, 
and  inspire  them  with  no  dread. 

But  Pounder  one  day  suddenly  gave  us  more 
help  in  the  way  of  tools  than  any  one  could,  short 
of  an  ironmonger :  for,  being  sent  forth  on  a  Friday 
morning  to  help  Xed  Hilton  bring  in  some  cray-fish 
and  oysters  from  the  other  side  the  island  (the  rain 
having  then  somewhat  slackened,)  he  brought,  be- 
sides, one  or  two  pieces  of  a  very  hard  stone,  tran- 
sparent lik^  glass,  and  splitting  off  to  a  shape  edge; 
such  (I  believe)  as  learned  people  call  quaj-tz,  and 
simple  folks  call  glimmer.  He  had  foun.l  these  m  a 
crack  or  vein,  between  t\\  o  rocks,  down  which  ran  a 
little  rapid  stream,  that  had  loosened  these  pieces 


294  THB  ADVENTURES  OF  OWBN  KTANS, 

from  the  rocks ;  and  he  said  there  was  a  good  quan- 
tity more  of  the  same  to  be  found  in  that  spot.  By 
this  time  we  were  better  skilled  in  binding  our  stones, 
hammers,  or  axe-heads,  into  the  bamboo-handles, 
whereby  we  got  on  the  faster  at  our  work  At  last 
we  had  so  cut  away  the  rock,  we  left  nothing  stand- 
ing on  either  side  the  kitchen  but  the  two  pillars  of 
a  biggish  thickness :  and  the  apartment  itself  was 
an  irregular  oval  of  about  fifteen  feet  across,  the 
longest  way ;  by  twelve,  the  shortest.  We  could 
not  then  stay  to  shape  it  more  to  our  fancy,  nor  to 
carve  out  a  seat,  or  transom,  round  the  walls,  as  was 
afterwards  done;  our  immediate  concern  was  to 
pierce  a  vent,  or  chimney,  up  through  the  solid  rock, 
over  that  part  where  we  designed  to  make  our  fii-e, 
slanting  to  westward  of  the  ridge  of  our  look-out. 

This  was  the  hardest  task,  by  far,  we  had  on  hand ; 
nor  do  I  think,  except  for  the  lucky  discovery  of  the 
glimmer-stones  (that  cut  sharper  and  easier  than 
others,)  we  had  ever  accomplished  it.  But,  by  help  of 
a  strong,  determined  will,  and  often  changmg  the 
workmen,  we  overcame  all  obstacles:  so,  hauling  up 
two  young  cocoa-palms  into  the  cave,  we  made  them 
mto  a  rude  ladder ;  lacing  them  across  with  those 
same  tough  tendrils  we  had  made  our  rope  of,  which 
the  men  called  supple-jack.  Thus  we  made  a  some- 
thing between  a  ladder  and  the  shrouds  of  a  ship, 
by  help  of  which  we  mounted  to  the  rocky  roof-  of 
our  kitchen,  and  began  to  pierce  it  at  a  slant ;  so, 
still  hewing  on  with  perseverance,  we  made  us  an 
opening  about  three  feet  across,  for  convenience  of 
working  :  and  by  degrees  cut  our  way    upward  into 


THK   CATHOLIC   CRUSO>.  ^95 

rude  steps  that  supported  one  man  at  a  time ;  but, 
from  the  cramped  position  he  was  forced  to  maintain, 
and  heat  of  the  place,  no  one  could  work  at  this 
more  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour  at  one  spell ;  and  we 
were  stiff  and  weary  enough  when  we  came  down. 

After  a  full  week's  work  at  the  chimney  alone,  one 
morning,  when  Tom  Harvey  had  taken  his  turn  at 
the  work,  as  he  was  boring  upward  with  the  gun- 
barrel  [for  that  we  did  first,  to  pioneer,  and  then  cut 
away  the  sides  with  the  glimmer,]  all  at  once  he 
thrust  the  barrel  forward  freely  at  his  arm's  length  ; 
at  the  same  moment  some  fresh  wet  earth  fell  into 
his  eyes  and  mouth,  and  the  cool  air  blew  down  up- 
on his  face.  Harvey  was  blinded  and  half  choked  ; 
and  down  he  came,  floundering  among  us  in  the 
kitchen,  as  we  hewed  at  the  pillars :  nor  could  lie 
answer  our  questions  but  by  sputtering  with  his 
mouth  full  of  earth.  But  Hilton,  going  to  the 
hole,  shouted  out  the  thing  was  done !  and,  sure 
enough,  when  we  ran  to  look,  we  saw  the  light  of 
day,  like  a  pale  star,  at  the  top. 

The  rest  was  easy;  for  Harvey  havhig  left  his 
tool  sticking  out  at  the  top,  when  he  was  thus  sa- 
luted by  mother  Earth  to  his  discomfiture,  we  had 
but  to  send  one  of  our  party  on  to  the  promon- 
tory, and  enlarge  our  chimney-pot  from  above. 
But  we  charged  him  ['twas  Pounder  that  went] 
only  to  make  it  wide  enough  to  allow  vent  for  the 
smoke,  and  be  careful  to  build  it  round  with 
bushes  and  sticks  laid  across ;  as  well  to  conceal 
it  from  human  eyes,  as  to  prevent  any  wild  ani- 
mals jiaying  us  the  unwelcome  honor  of  a  visit 
down  the  chimney. 


296  THS  ADYSNTDRES  OF  OWBN  £VAIfC, 

CHAPTER  L. 

KOCK   AECHITECTUBB. 

Whilb  this  troublesome  work  was  on  hands,  they 
who  were  not  up  the  chimney  were  at  other  employ- 
ments; this  being  one  among  the  things  we  had 
learned  on  the  island,  that  man  is  destined  to  labour, 
even  in  solitude  and  amid  plenty,  if  he  Avould  keep 
mind  or  body  in  health.  So,  importing  another  cargo 
of  glimmer,  with  some  fresh  bamboos,  into  our  cave, 
we  fell  to  making  a  good  stock  of  mining  instruments. 
This  done,  then,  under  our  priest's  dii*ections  (who 
seemed  to  understand  such  things  more  than  might 
be  thought,)  we  marked  out  the  entrances  to  several 
other  rooms  leading  off  from  our  main  cave,  and 
hewed  them  out,  as  we  had  hewn  the  kitchen. 

To  go  to  work  on  a  regular  plan,  we  made  a  list 
of  the  rooms  we  designed  to  have,  which  stood 
thus : 

A  chapel,  to  serve  for  our  morning  and  night 
prayers,  and  for  our  private  devotions.  For,  I  must 
say,  we  had  betfun  the  habit  of  praying  by  ourselves 
a  little,  ere  now;  and  sometimes  I  would  come  on  a 
sudden  in  our  woods  and  walks  upon  one  of  our 
comrades  on  his  knees,  and  I  would  strike  into  another 
path  to  avoid  disturbing  him ;  this  sort  of  thing  grew 
up,  as  't  were,  by  itself  and  was  getting  quite  com- 
mon, no  one  noticing  it  as  strange.  This  little  chap- 
el too,  was  to  be  for  our  instruction  on  Sundays ; 
for  Don  Manuel  preached  to  us  now  every  Sunday, 


THE    CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  297 

and  some  other  days,  too;  holy  days,  as  he  said, 
called  so  for  one  reason  or  another,  which  he  told  us 
as  they  came  round.  Lastly,  on  these  days  and  Sun- 
days our  chapel  served  another  chief  purpose,  as  I 
will  tell. 

Then,  we  needed  a  store-room^  as  well  for  our  dried 
meats  as  to  lay  up  fruits  and  vegetables :  we  deter- 
mined to  make  it  with  recesses  in  the  wall,  like  cup- 
boards without  doors,  all  round,  to  keep  the  several 
stores  apart  from  one  another :  besides,  we  thought 
to  dig  a  kind  of  shallow  well,  or  vault,  in  the  floor 
of  this  store-room,  at  the  further  end,  and  cover  it 
with  palm  and  other  leaves,  to  keep  such  stores  as 
would  spoil  unless  they  were  kept  cool,  as  cocoa-nut 
milk,  and  such  like.  For  all  which  reasons,  we  meant 
to  have  this  room  as  far  as  could  be  contrived  from 
the  kitchen  fire. 

Item,  one  recess  apart  in  the  driest  and  safest 
corner  of  the  cave,  to  stow  away  securely  our  small 
stock  of  powder:  'twas  but  a  mere  handful,  in- 
deed, yet  might  prove  the  safety  of  us  all  in  case  of 
attack,  or  be  our  destruction  if  we  were  heedless 
enough  to  let  any  spark  get  to  it. 

Besides,  we  needed  a  work-room,  for  such  employ- 
ments as  would  litter  or  lumber  our  great  cave  (so 
we  called  it,)  too  much  to  carry  on  there.  'T would 
be,  indeed,  a  luxury  more  than  necessity  to  us : 
nevertheless,  as  it  was  to  be  bought  by  labour,  and 
lawful  to  enjoy,  we  determined  to  have  it,  in  its 
turn:  though  it  came  lower  down  on  our  list.  Fur- 
ther, a  sleeping-place  or  two  for  ourselves,  and  an- 
pther  for   the  Indians.     At  one  time,  we  thought  of 


298  THK   ADVBNTDRES  09   OWBN   EVANS, 

contriving  a  kind  of  stable,  or  out-house  (if  they  can 
be  called  so,  that  were  inside  the  rock,)  for  our  live 
stock,  to  j)rotect  them  from  wild  creatures  of  their 
own  kinds,  or  beasts  of  prey.  But  our  other  works 
in  the  cave  took  up  such  a  time,  we  were  forced  to 
give  over  this  last  plan,  at  least  for  a  while.  Nor  was  it 
of  so  much  importance  as  the  rest,  after  all ;  for  our 
peccaries  throve  well  enough  in  the  ring-fence  above 
our  heads,  and  were  never  molested,  at  least,  nothing 
to  speak  of:  though  once  or  twice  a  sea-eagle  made 
a  swoop  on  our  farm-yard,  and  carried  off  a  young 

pig- 

I  say,  a  young  one ;  for,  what  with  two  or  three 
litters  bred  in  the  farm,  and  some  beside,  that  we 
captured  and  brought  in  from  time  to  time,  we  were 
soon  very  thriving  farmers  of  live  stock;  in  short, 
we  had  so  many,  we  were  rather  concerned  to  thin 
them  out,  than  add  to  them.  And  from  thencefor- 
ward we  never  shot  down  peccaries  for  our  larder ; 
for  that  were  like  carrying  coals  to  Newcastle  :  but 
when  we  took  our  bows  (and  we  took  them  every 
day  again,  when  the  rains  were  over)  't  was  more  to 
keep  our  hands  in  practice,  and  to  fetch  in  a  dainty, 
in  shape  of  a  wild  turkey,  or  brace  of  parrots,  or 
what  not.  And  at  last,  we  took  to  shooting  fish,  too, 
with  some  success. 

But  to  return  to  the  cave ;  I  believe  nine  men  (un- 
less galley  slaves,  or  exiles  in  the  Siberian  mines) 
seldom  worked  harder  under  ground  than  we  did, 
all  through  the  rainy  season  :  for  it  must  be  observed 
we  were  miners  on  our  own  account,  and  worked 
for  no  task-master  •  who,  the  moment  his  eve  was 


THS  CATHOLIC  CRUSOE.  299 

ofl^  had  no  more  work  done  for  him,*  Nor  were 
we  ever  reduced  to  drive  a  bargain,  or  haggle  about 
charging  by  the  piece,  or  by  the  time.  All  was 
straight  before  us,  and  all  was  our  own;  our  hands 
strong,  our  hearts  cheery;  and  being  bound  together 
by  one  common  interest,  each  was  forward  to  help 
the  others,  well  knowing  he  would  be  helped  in 
turn.  Don  Manuel  gave  us  the  plan,  indeed,  for  our 
caves ;  but  was  far  from  being  like  some  who  msist 
on  doing  good  in  their  own  way,  or  not  at  all.  He 
adopted  on  the  spot  some  changes  we  wished  made ; 
and  took  his  turn  so  cheerfully  in  hewing  the  other 
rooms,  we  were  eager  to  help  him  with  the  chapel. 

I  will  have  done  with  all  this,  after  a  few  words 
about  that  chapel  of  ours.  'Twas  very  neatly  coved 
or  vaulted  over,  as  high  as  we  could  well  reach, 
standing  mostly  on  a  log  and  some  large  stones. 
Having  time  on  hands,  we  took  a  pride  in  smooth- 
ing the  roof  fair  and  even ;  as  to  the  walls,  we  deter- 
mined not  only  to  smoothe  them,  but  plaster  them 
too,  as  we  afterwards  did  with  well-kneaded  clay, 
tempered  and  stiffened  with  a  gluey  kind  of  sap  that 
we  found  oozing  out  from  some  gum  trees  up  and 
down  the  island.     This  with  small  holes  drilled  here 

*  If  Don  Manuel  had  heard  (as  perhaps  he  did)  this  remark 
of  Owen's,  he  would  probably  have  reminded  his  friend,  that 
we  are  bidden,  in  our  service  to  our  Divine  Muster,  not  to 
resemble  those  servants  who  are  only  faithful  as  hmg  as  they 
are  under  their  employer's  eye.  "  Servants,"  says  the  Apostle, 
"  be  obedient  to  them  that  are  your  lords  according  to  the 
flesh  with  fear  and  trembling,  in  the  simplicit}'  of  j'our  hearts, 
as  to  Christ :  not  serving  to  tlie  eye,  as  it  were  pleasing  men, 
but  as  the  servants  of  Christ,  doing  the  will  of  God  from  the 
heart  ;  with  a  good  will  serving,  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  to 
roeu.''— i^/i^.,  vl  6.    80  also  Cohis.  iii.  22,  24. — Ep. 


300  THB   ADYKNTUKBS   01    OWIN    IVANS, 

and  there  in  the  walls,  as  a  kind  of  hold-fasts,  made 
the  clay  stick  well  enough,  and  we  Avere  not  a  little 
proud  of  our  plastered  chapel.  But  the  chief  of  our 
care  we  spent  on  the  altar-end ;  for  there  we  hollowed 
out  an  alcove  in  the  rock,  vaulting  the  roof  of  it  in  a 
half  circle.  In  the  midst  of  this,  we  left  the  altar 
standing,  being  a  block  of  the  native  stone,  which 
we  shaped  by  degrees,  according  to  Don  Manuel's 
directions. 

Then,  nothing  would  content  us,  but  we  must  paint 
this  end,  as  well  as  plaster  it :  so,  while  the  clay  was 
still  moist,  we  contrived  some  red  colour  from  the 
juice  of  a  wild  berry ;  the  Indians  fetched  these  to  us, 
when  they  understood  what  we  would  be  at.  They 
also  brought  in  some  earth  of  a  brownish  yellow, 
like  ochre,  and  this  gave  us  two  colours ;  being  light- 
er in  the  natural  unburnt  state,  and  turning  to  a 
tawney  red  when  calcined  in  our  wood  fire.  Some 
black  loam,  or  peat,  of  decayed  leaves  or  fibres, 
made  up  our  list  of  colours :  with  these  four,  we  set 
to  work ;  first  mixing  them  up  with  our  gum,  till 
they  were  near  as  stiff  as  japan  painting  on  a  screen 
or  tea  chest.  Then  we  drew  patterns  within  the 
alcove,  on  the  yellow- white  of  our  clay  plaster; 
marking  it  all  over  with  regular  lines,  now  in  one 
colour,  now  with  another,  sometimes  with  several 
together,  side  by  side,  and  here  and  there  with  an 
imitation  of  trees,  plants,  and  birds.  'T  was  all  under 
our  friend's  guidance  ;  for  he  showed  himself,  indeed, 
no  mean  artist  here :  at  length,  our  rock  chapel  was 
a  wonder  for  its  decorations,  and,  when  lighted  up 
>vith  candles,  't  was  really  a  sight  to  look  st, 


¥fiK   CATHOLIC   CRUSOfe.  361 

This  bii-d  and  tree-painting  (except  only  grinding 
and  mixing  the  colours)  we  pursued  mostly  on  Sun- 
days, after  our  morning  devotions,  and  before  evening 
prayers,  ox  just  before  or  after  the  sermon :  for  all 
these  things  we  had  every  Sunday,  and  two  of  tliem, 
t,  e.,  prayers  twice,  with  no  sermon,  every  day.  It  sur- 
prised me  a  little  that  Don  Manuel,  who  was  so  exact 
in  many  things  where  we  had  seen  no  harm,  should 
even  encourage  us  to  do  this  on  the  Sabbath  day , 
but  he  explained  to  us,  't  was  not  servile  work,  which 
alone  is  forbidden  to  Christians  on  Sundays :  artist- 
paintings  like  these,  especially  when  done  only  for 
pastime,  not  for  gain,  being  a  liberal  occupation,  and 
what  rich  men  do  (if  they  have  skill  in  it)  merely  to 
entertain  their  minds,  who  would  scorn  to  receive 
payment  for  it.  From  which  he  took  occasion  to  re- 
mark, how  needful  it  was  to  have  a  surer  guide  on 
such  points,  as  to  what  was  right  and  what  unlawful, 
than  men's  own  wayward  fancies ;  and  repeated  again 
what  he  said  to  me  once  before  [and  vexed  me  with 
him  at  the  time]  about  our  eating  meat  with  the 
blood  in  it,  simply  because  the  Church  said  we 
might. 

"  We  must  always  honour,"  says  he,  "  a  man  for 
following  his  conscience;  unless  'tis  so  plainly  astray 
that  he  otig?it  to  see  't  is  misleading  him.  All  this 
great  exactness  about  keeping  the  Sabbath  comes, 
perhaps,  from  a  good  principle ;  but  a  good  principle 
may  run  mad,  as  it  has  done  in  this  point.  It  aimed 
at  keeping  the  commandment ;  and  so  far  well.  But 
the  human  mind,  left  to  its  own  guidance,  fails  to  see 
where  the  commandment  begins  and  ends;  what 


ddS  THS  ADTKNTURB8  OF  OWEN  KVAN8, 

observance  is  retained,  and  what  is  lawfiilly  modified. 
If  you  obey  the  commandment  to  the  letter,  you 
ought  to  keep  Saturday  holy,  not  Sunday  at  all. 
Except  for  the  Catholic  Church,  I  say  again,  you 
commit  a  sin  every  Saturday  of  your  lives,  and  de- 
serve to  be  stoned  as  the  man  was  stoned  in  the 
wilderness,  for  gathering  sticks  on  the  Sabbath.* 
The  Church,  by  the  authority  she  derives  from 
her  Lord,  has  changed  the  day  itself,  and  the  mode 
of  its  observance.  Your  teachers,  dear  friends,  have 
kept  the  Christian  day,  but  not  with  Christian 
observance.  Accordingly,  in  England,  I  am  told, 
Sunday  is  a  very  gloomy  affair,  while  other  evils 
are  rife,  which  are  too  lightly  thought  of.  And 
in  your  colony  of  New  England,  the  special  plan- 
tation of  Puritan  colonists,  they  make  it  criminal 
for  a  citizen  to  smoke  his  pipe  on  Sunday,  or  have 
a  hot  dinner,  or  take  a  quiet  walk  for  recreation. 
Ah,  poor  souls,  poor  souls !"  continued  he,  with  a 
look  of  pity :  "  well  for  them,  if  that  were  all !  But 
they  that  in  vain  observe  vanities,  forsake  their  own 
mercy." 

•Jfumbwt,  XV.  82,  86.— £d. 


tai  CATHOLIC  CBUSOlt.  S03 

CHAPTER  LL 

WHAT   WB    OUGHT  TO   HAVE   KNOWN   BEFORE. 

OcTB  evenings  were  spent,  as  they  had  been  out  of 
doors,  round  our  fire ;  but  not  idle  time,  neither :  we 
scarce  knew  what  it  was  to  sit  with  our  hands  be- 
fore us,  as  some  do  who  have  what  they  call  "  time 
on  their  hands,"  and  find  it  weigh  heavy  there  :  we 
always  worked  at  somewhat,  by  the  light  of  our  can- 
dle-nuts, or  lamps  of  shark's  oil,  or  tallow  of  the 
peccaries  kept  heated,  and  a  cotton  wick.  For  in 
these  three  ways  we  had  contrived  for  ourselves 
lamps,  or  candles,  howsoever  you  please  to  name 
them ;  and  having  good  store,  both  of  these  and  dry 
wood  for  fuel,  and  no  poor  in  our  community,  for 
whom  we  could  spare  anything,  and  deny  it  to  our- 
selves, we  kept  up  a  rousing  fire,  with  plenty  of 
light,  so  that  our  cave,  on  winter  nights,  was  a 
cheerfiil  place  indeed. 

If  our  hands  were  busy,  so  were  our  tongues  :  for 
whether  we  filed  arrow  heads  or  fitted  them  to  bam- 
boo shafts,  new-strung  our  bows,  or  plaited  cocoa- 
fibre,  or  spun  off  our  cotton,  or  sharpened  knives 
and  hatchets  of  glimmer,  yet  talk  we  did,  all  the 
while,  with  that  freedom  that  comes  from  confidence 
and  brotherly  charity. 

Don  Manuel  took  a  principal  part  in  this ;  and 
'twas  not  in  the  nature  of  man  to  be  dull  when  he 
was  by;  at  one  time  he  could  entertain  us  with  sto- 
ries of  what  had  chanced  to  himself  in  Spain  or  since 


304  THK    ADTfeNTURRS   OF    OWEN    feVAMS, 

he  loft  it :  at  another,  with  some  strange  adventure 
he  knew  to  have  befallen  others.  Several  evenings 
together,  at  our  request,  he  related  some  passages  ot 
his  own  life :  and  did  it  in  such  a  simple,  unaffected 
way,  we  never  tired  of  listening  to  him,  and  would 
sometimes  ask  him  to  go  over  and  over  again  our 
favourite  stories.  '  T  was  plain,  indeed,  he  had  ex- 
perienced many  chances  and  dangers;  and  the  men, 
who  had  encountered  such  themselves,  from  a  rest- 
less spiiit  that  made  them  scapegraces  at  home,  or 
from  necessity  to  earn  their  bread  at  sea,  wondered 
at  a  man  like  this,  a  gentleman  born  (for  so  he  could 
not  but  imply,  though  he  never  said  it),  a  scholar, 
and  one  of  studious  habits  and  refined  taste,  braving 
the  wildest  adventures  for  the  love  of  God  and  souls. 
All  this  was  even  more  than  a  sermon  to  us,  though 
given  under  the  guise  of  pastime:  so  that  even  now, 
methinks  a  life  of  Don  Manuel  had  been  of  more  in- 
terest to  the  reader,  had  I  earlier  attempted  it. 
That,  however,  is  too  late,  or  must  be  thought  of  at 
a  future  day. 

Well,  such  discourse  tended  to  good,  whether  by 
its  own  nature,  or  the  turn  he  gave  to  it :  so  that, 
begin  at  what  point  we  would,  in  most  cases  we 
found  ourselves  end  with  a  talk  about  religion. 
And  't  was  Don  Manuel's  way  so  to  order  things, 
that  what  he  said  was  suited  both  to  the  Indians 
and  ourselves :  or  now  a  bit  for  us,  then  again  some- 
thing for  them.  Besides,  we  pr-actised  their  language 
by  this  discourse,  and  they  ours;  our  talk  being 
made  up  of  a  jargon  betwixt  English  and  Toonati- 
nookish,  half  and  half.     Indeed,  I  found  this  mode  of 


THX  OATHOLIO  ORUSOK.  305 

speaking  so  hard  to  shake  off,  after  the  years  we 
spent  at  it,  that  when  I  came  back  to  England  (a 
thing  I  never  thought  to  do  at  the  time  I  now  write 
of),  I  was  for  ever  coming  out  with  Indian  words 
unawares :  so  that  my  friends  would  jest  with  me, 
saying,  I  was  but  a  half-reclaimed  savage,  after  alL 
In  particular,  that  exclamation  of  theirs,  Oora,  oora^ 
at  anything  that  pleased  them  much,  would  stick  by 
me ;  together  with  tabanna,  to  express,  thank  you . 
and  ebelo^  a  word  signifying  dislike  or  pain  of  any 
sort.     But  all  this  is  by  the  way. 

We  had  begun  in  such  ignorance  of  whatever  re- 
ligion we  were  thought  to  profess,  as  made  a  great 
part  of  Don  Manuel's  discourse  to  the  savages  use- 
ful to  us  also.  At  first,  indeed,  my  in-bred  dislike 
against  priests  and  Popery,  with  all  those  old  wives' 
fables  I  had  been  brought  up  in  (though  softened 
by  my  knowledge  of  the  man),  made  me  watch  his 
discourse  narrowly,  to  discover  the  point,  as  I  sup- 
posed, where  true  Christianity  ended,  and  papistry 
began.  For  though  I  acknowledged  in  my  heart, 
the  priest  was  a  good  man  indeed,  and  a  model  for 
any,  yet  (said  I  to  myself,)  the  East  Indian  faquirs 
also  lead  austere  lives,  and  Quakers  are  harmless, 
charitable  people :  also,  I  knew  an  old  man  living 
near  Caerphilly,  that  believed  in  no  rising  again 
after  death ;  leaving  it  in  his  will,  he  should  be  buried 
under  a  rose  bush  at  the  end  of  his  garden,  with  his 
favourite  dog  and  magpie  :  yet  gave  large  sums  to 
the  poor  at  Christmas,  and  put  out  to  'prentice  do 
less  than  five  orphan  children,  besides  other  good 
deeds.     Yet   they   were  all  wrong  in  their  opinions 


306  TBI  ADTKNTURES  OF  OWEN  BTANg, 

of  a  surety;  and  so,  said  I  to  myself,  may  our  friend 
here  be,  too,  with  all  his  good  Christian  life. 

However,  one  evening,  when  he  was  speakuig  on 
a  point  that  gave  rise  to  such  thoughts  in  me,  so  that 
I  ventured,  with  respect,  to  remind  him  we  were 
protestants,  after  all ;  he  turns  round  to  me  with 
surprise,  and  (speaking  only  in  Spanish  now,  with 
some  little  Latin  intermingled,  that  the  Indians 
might  not  perceive  there  was  a  difference  betwixt 
us:) 

"  Why,  friend,"  says  he,  "  do  not  you  believe  that, 
as  well  as  I  ?" 

"  You  know,"  he  added,  in  a  more  affectionate 
way,  "  how  sorry  I  should  be  to  give  you  pain :  but 
let  me  say,  plainly,  no  one  who  does  not  believe 
what  I  was  then  saying,  can  be  called" — And  here 
he  stopped,  seeming  not  to  know  how  to  go  on. 

"  A  Catholic,  I  suppose  ?"  said  I  to  him. 

"  Well,"  he  answered,  "  let  us  leave  it  so,  for  a 
time." 

"A  Roman  Catholic  then?"  I  pursued,  for  I 
wanted  to  see  what  he  meant  by  this. 

"  That  Was  not  what  I  had  on  the  tip  of  my  tongue," 
says  he,  smiling,  "  nor  is  there  any  such  distinction 
to  be  made  between  the  terms :  but  shall  I  offend 
you,  my  friend,  or  shall  I  pain  you,  if  I  say  what  I 
really  was  thinking  ?  Would  it  not  be  better  to 
follow  this  out  another  time : — say,  next  time  we  walk 
together  ?" 

"  Do  not  fear.  Sen  or,"  I  replied,  "  for  you  could 
not  oflend  me,  unless  you  became  other  than  I  havr 
Icnown  you  up  to  this.     I  will  only  ask  for  the  om 


THK  OATHOLIO   OBUSOB.  307 

word  you  did  not  say.  The  man  who  does  not  be- 
lieve the  Virgin  Mary  is  to  be  venerated  as  the 
Mother  of  God,  is  not — what  is  he  not  ?" 

"  Did  you  never,"  he  asked,  looking  at  me  kindly* 
"*  begin  a  sentence,  and  then  wished  you  had  not  to 
dnish  it  ?" 

"  Sometimes,"  I  said,  waxing  somewhat  impatient 
(for  we  Welshmen  are  apt  to  get  a  little  hot  in  our 
tempers  when  we  are  crosbed,)  "  but  that  is  not  the 
question  just  now.  Pray  tell  me,  Sir;  he  is  not — 
what?" 

"  Well,  then,"  says  he,  speaking  slow,  in  a  thought- 
ful way,  "  it  may  be  the  defect  of  his  bringing  up, 
and  the  false  tradition  of  his  fathers ;  or  there  may 
be  excuses  found  for  him,  some  of  which  I  can  see, 
and  others  I  cannot  see  ;  he  may  be  better  in  practice 
than  his  opinions  would  lead  to :  prepared  to  receive 
the  truth  whenever  't  is  really  put  before  him :  all 
those  are  favourable  points  in  his  case." 

"  Well,  well ;  granted :  but  he  is  not — ^what,  if  you 
please, sir  ?" 

"  He  cannot,"  says  the  priest,  "  in  any  true  sense, 
be  called  a  Christian ;  that  is,  a  disciple  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." 

He  spoke  it  as  if  it  gave  him  real  pain  to  say  the 
word ;  which  now  (looking  back  on  this)  I  am  sure  it 
did.  But  at  the  moment,  I  only  considered  the 
words  themselves ;  and  felt  staggered,  almost  like 
one  who  has  received  a  sudden  blow.  Don  Manuel 
saw  this ;  and  only  added,  as  tenderly  as  a  woman, 
like ; 

*'  Listen,  now  j  let  us  see  what  our  Indian  friends 


308  THS    ADYBNTURES   Or   OWCN    EVANS, 

have  to  say  about  it.  They  have  no  early  prejudices 
to  overcome ;  having  never  heard  of  Christianity  but 
through  a  Cath<  ilic  priest ;  observe  how  these  truths 
affect  a  simple  mind,  that  lately  was  like  a  blank 
sheet  of  paper  on  the  first  ideas  of  the  Christian  faith : 
then  weigh  and  balance,  for  yourself,  what  you  have 
been  taught  against  their  convictions ;  and  see  if  two 
and  two  do  not  make  four." 

So  he  took  my  hand  with  more  than  his  wonted 
kindness :  for  we  sat  next  one  another  at  the  fire, 
the  other  men  and  the  Indians  making  up  the  circle, 
though  they  had  understood  scarce  a  word.  Then, 
turning  again  to  John  Pounder,  he  went  on. 


CHAPTER  LH. 

A.NOTHEB  LEAF  OUT  OF   THE    CATECHISM. 

But  first,  it  seemed  to  strike  him,  the  rest  might 
be  tired  of  speaking  on  such  grave  things  for  that 
time.  "  So  I  put  it  to  the  vote,"  says  he,  cheerfully. 
"  Would  you  like,  friends,  to  strike  into  some  other' 
discourse,  or  shall  I  now  continue  ?  We  have  about 
a  quarter  of  an  hour,  I  suppose,  before  'tis  time  for 
night  prayers,  and  then  to  rest,  after  a  hard  day's 
work." 

"  Sir,"  says  Dick  Prodgers,  "  I  being  the  oldest 
here,  leastways  of  lis  white  men,  and  so,  't  is  likely, 
aigher  to  ray  dying  hour,  would  prefer,  if  agree- 
nblcj  to  hear  soqie  niore  about  all  this :  for  I  reraeni- 


tfiR   CATHOLIC   ORUdok.  SOd 

ber,"  says  the  old  tar,  in  a  way  that  brought  the 
very  tears  into  Don  Manuel's  eyes,  "  being  told,  not 
long  ago,  the  things  we  shall  soon  find  ourselves  in 
the  midst  of,  being  eternal,  are  of  greatest  moment." 

So  said  the  other  men,  more  or  less ;  I  mean,  each 
in  his  way  ;  and  Ned  Hilton,  being  half  asleep,  gave 
a  little  sort  of  grunt,  to  vote  with  the  rest. 

"  Well,"  Don  Manuel  continued  :  "  then  I  will  go 
on  awhile  ;  and  to-morrow  we  will  go  to  something 
else  I  have  in  my  mind." 

"  Now,  my  dear  children,"  says  he  to  the  three  In- 
dians, "  do  you  know  your  names  ?  We  are  going 
to  make  you  Christians,  and  give  you  Christian 
ones,  in  place  of  what  you  have  been  called  by.  Toefa- 
oloo"  (this  was  the  old  man,)  what  does  your  name 
signify  in  Toonati-nooka  ?" 

I  must  explain,  in  what  I  here  put  down,  Don 
Manuel  had  by  this  become  so  good  a  scholar  in 
their  language,  he  understood  most  things  they 
said,  and  spoke  it  passably  well,  as  indeed  he  deserv- 
ed to  do;  having  taken  all  occasions  to  converse 
with  these  poor  creatures,  for  their  good. 

Toefa-oloo.  "  Tadoone  "  (it  means,  in  their  langu- 
2ige,  father^  for  by  this  name  the  priest  had  signified 
to  us  all  he  had  rather  be  called  ;  so  that  we  dropped 
the  Don  pretty  much  from  that  onward) — "Tado- 
one," says  he,  "  Toefa-oloo  all  same  as  big  Monkey." 

At  this,  the  men  set  up  a  laugh,  and  the  Indians 
joined  in  it ;  though  I  would  be  bound,  't  was  out  of 
compliment  to  us  only. 

Don  M.  (smiling.)  "  Well,  we  will  find  a  better 
name  for  you,  my  dear.     What  did  I  tell  you  yoo 


610  TBI  ADVINTDRBS  Of  OWBN  KTAN^ 

would  be,  when  the  holy  water  of  life  was  poured 
over  you  ?" 

Toefa-oloo.     "  Den  I  be  Mark,  Tadoone." 

Don  M.  "  Yes,  that  will  be  your  name,  I  know. 
And  why  shall  I  give  you  that  name  ?" 

Toefa-oloo.  "  Cause  of  one  great  much  holy  man ; 
he  make  black  strokes  so,  so  (making  with  his  hand 
as  though  he  were  writing,)  in  great  holy  book," 

Lon  M.     "  And  what  was  the  book  about  ?" 

Toefa-oloo.  "  He  put  down  in  book  much  what 
great,  great,  great  holy  God  He  say.  He  do,  He 
kooroohooroo  "  (Mark  could  not  express  suffer  in  En- 
glish, so  he  used  here  the  word  in  his  language.) 

Don  M.     "  What  did  He  homoo-hmroo  /" 

Toefa.  "  Much  great,  much  great :  bad  bad  mans 
take,  bind,  beat,  den  (the  rest  he  expressed  in  Too- 
nati-nookish,  not  finding  words  for  it  in  English, 
which  made  me  sorry  the  others  of  us  did  not  under- 
stand him,  for  they  had  taken  no  pains  to  learn  any 
but  the  commonest  Indian  words  ;)  bad,  bad  men," 
he  went  on,  "  took  Him  to  a  mountain,  laid  two 
trees  on  the  ground,  one  across  the  other,  laid  Him 
on  the  trees,  beat  great  nails,  longer  than  shark's 
teeth,  quite  through  His  tender  hands  and  feet,  into 
the  trees ;  then  set  up  the  biggest  tree,  and  the 
smaller  to  it,  and  Him  on,  till  He  died  from  pain." 

Bon  M.  (still  in  English.)  "  Yes,  that  was  wliat 
He  suffered,  indeed,  and  much  more.  But  why  was 
it  He  suffered  ?    Who  was  He,  all  the  time?" 

Toefa  (bowing  his  head).  "  Great,  great,  great 
much  holy  God." 

Bon  M.     "  And  what  is  His  name  ?" 


TH>  OATHOLIO   0BU80B.  811 

Toefa.  (bowing  again,  with  the  sign  of  the  cross 
on  his  forehead  and  breast.)  "  Otooma-Tehe,  Jesus 
Christus." 

I  must  explain  here  that  Otooma-Tehe  was  the 
word  Toefa  had  coined  (for  he  had  to  coin  it)  to  ex- 
press the  Christian  idea  of  God,  in  distinction  from 
their  word  for  an  idol,  which  was  henatanoo.  Now, 
Otooma-Tehe  is  made  up  of  the  three  words,  Oteo 
[one,]  Tooma  [lord  or  chief,]  and  Ethe  [spirit ;]  and 
the  poor  Indian  was  not  a  little  fond  of  his  new 
word :  as  I  could  discover  by  his  singing  it  to  himself 
in  a  low  voice  while  he  was  at  work,  as  though  he 
delighted  to  have  found  one  true  God  in  place  of  the 
multitude  of  his  false  ones.     But  to  return. 

Don  M.  "  Tell  me  now,  could  not  OtoomarTehe 
do  all  things  that  He  would  ?" 

Toefa.     "  O  yes,  O  yes  !  all,  Tadoone." 

Don  M.  "  What,  more  than  Paowanga  ?  more 
than  Havaeoeekee  ?" 

The  poor  old  man  looked  up  into  the  father's  face, 
surprised,  to  discover  what  he  meant  by  asking  this. 
But  seeing  the  priest  smile,  he  laughed  outright, 
clapping  his  hands ;  then  he  spat  twice  into  the  fire, 
to  express  his  contempt  for  his  former  idols :  each 
time  he  did  so,  he  said,  "  XJdan,  Paowanga  he  no 
good  !     Udan,  Havaeoeekee  he  no  good." 

On  this,  the  other  two  Indians  began  to  spit  like- 
wise into  the  fire ;  crying  at  the  top  of  their  voices, 
"  Eaha-noue,  he  he  he  no  good ;  Eaba-noue,  he  he  he 
no  good !"  till  the  cave  rang  again. 

Our  thoughtless  Hilton,  being  waked  by  this  out 
of  his  sleep,  and  learning  what  was  going  on,  burst 


812       THK  ADTENTURXS  Ot   OWKN  SVANS, 

into  an  uproarious  laugh,  and  was  joined  in  it  by  the 
rest :  so,  what  with  their  merriment,  and  what»with 
the  poor  Indians  making  their  act  of  detesting  their 
idols  [which  they  did  again  and  again,]  there  was 
noise  enough.  When  it  had  ceased  a  little,  though 
every  now  and  then  one  would  burst  forth  again,  so 
greatly  did  this  proceeding  take  the  men's  fancies, 
Don  Manuel  [the  father,  I  had  better  say]  went  on 
quietly. 

The  Father.  "  True,  my  dear :  our  good  Lord  and 
God  is  Almighty  ;  He  can  do  everything  He  wills  to 
do.  Then,  why  did  He  let  those  bad  men  take,  and 
put  Him  to  pain  and  death  ?" 

Toefa.  "  Tadoone,  He  give  His  own  life  up  to 
dat." 

The  Father.     "  And  why  ?" 

Toefa.  "  O,  oh  1  give  His  self  to  make  Toefa-oloo 
be  happy,  happy  and  Rer-mimebolamba  happy,  and 
Poula-faihe  happy  and  Eahanoue  in  Toonati-nooka 
happy,  all  happy,  all  much  happy,  for  long  time,  long, 
O,  long !» 

The  Father.     "And  White  Sas  happy  too ?" 

Old  Mark  (so  we  mostly  called  him)  seemed  puzzled 
to  know  what  to  answer ;  looking  upon  us,  after  all, 
as  superior  creatures ;  and,  I  believe,  something  as 
we  look  on  the  angels,  beings  that  have  never  been 
redeemed,  because  they  have  never  fallen.  On  the 
other  hand,  he  was  quite  sure,  if  the  brown  man  was 
to  be  made  happy,  the  white  man  was  (somehow)  to 
be  happier.  So  he  was  there,  I  may  say,  in  a  cleft 
stick,  and  knew  not  which  side  to  take  :  but  sat, 
shaking  his  head,  looking  first  at  one  then  at  another 
of  us. 


tHt   CATHOLIC   CK1]80«.  Sl]t 

"  Well,  old  mess-maie,"  cried  Harry  Gill,  at  last, 
"  do  you  not  wish  us  to  be  happy  too  V" 

"  O,  oh !"  he  answered :  "  me  'spose  white  Sas  much 
happy,  much ;  me  'spose,  white  Sas  happy  one  place, 
brown  mans  happy  one  place ;"  he  meant,  each  would 
be  happy,  but  separate.  "  Brown  here,"  says  he, 
stretching  out  his  left  hand,  "White  here,"  and 
stretched  out  his  right. 

"  No,  my  dear  brother,"  cries  the  priest,  and  leaned 
forward  to  embrace  him ;  "  tliere  is  one  heaven,  as 
there  is  one  OtoomorTehei  and  may  we  all  be  happy 
there  together !" 

Then  the  other  Indians,  too,  began  repeating,  Ooraj 
oora.'  nodding  their  heads  again  and  again. 

At  this  moment,  I  whispered  to  him,  he  had  not 
made  the  Indian  prove  to  me,  none  but  a  Catholic 
could  be  a  true  disciple. 

"Aye,  indeed,"  says  he,  thinking;  then  turned  to 
Toefa-oloo  again. 

Don  M.  "But  tell,  me  this;  when  did  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christus  speak  to  moonaee-etoeea  (all  man- 
kind ?") 

Toefa.     "  Otooma-Tehe  first  dead,  dead  ;  then — 

Don  M.  "  Stay  awhile;  how  could  He  die,  if  lie 
is  God,  and  Almighty  ?" 

Toefa.  "  Tadoone,  you  me  tell,  Otooma-Tehe  He 
no  die,  no  die :  but  etoee  (that  is  their  word  for  nian,) 
yes  he  much  die;  Otooma-Tehe  He  make  His  own 
self  be  etooe,  so  He,  etooe,  all  one :  so  He  die." 

Don  M.  "  True ;  God  became  man,  that  He  might 
die  for  us  all;  and  He  is  both  God  and  man  in  One 
Person.     But  how  did  Otooma-Tehe  become  man  ?" 


S14  TRI   ADVSNTnilKS  Of   OWSN   BtAKd, 

Toefa.  "0,  Oh!  Otooma-Tehe  He  make,  He 
choose,  one  much,  much  holy  young  maiden  (he  ex- 
pressed this  partly  in  his  own  language,)  He  make  her 
l/>ve  all  what  Otooma-Tehe  He  love ;  He  place  groat 
much  strong  matan-geeva  (shield)  over :"  (I  now  see 
though  I  did  not  understand  him  at  the  time,  he 
meant  to  repeat  something  the  father  had  taught  him 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  being  preserved  from  all  sin, 
and  '  the  fiery  darts  of  the  most  wicked  one :')  "  den 
He  come,  He  make  His  own  self  be  her  child." 

Don  M.     "  And  what  is  this  maiden's  name  ?" 

Toefa  (bowing  again).     "  Maria  Deotokos."* 

Don  M.  "  Quite  right ;  and  that  means  Mary,  the 
Mother  of  God.     Why  do  we  call  her  that  ?" 

Old  Mark  did  not  seem  to  see  what  Tadoone  could 
mean  by  the  question :  and  looked  up  again  in  his 
face,  surprised. 

"  You  see,"  said  the  priest  to  me  in  Spanish,  "  the 
question  in  itself  is  such  a  simple  one,  he  thinks  there 
must  be  something  more  in  my  asking  it  than  he 
sees ;  and  so  he  does  not  answer." 

"  Please  to  make  him  answer,  though,  sir,"  said  I 
to  him  again,  in  the  same  language. 

Don  M.  (in  English.)  "  Well,  Toefa,  who  is  Ma- 
na  the  mother  of?" 

Toefa.  "  Maria  she  O  much  mother  Otooma-Tehe, 
oora,  oora,  Tadoone." 

"  There  you  have  it,  friend,"  says  the  priest  again 
to  me  in  his  Spanish  ;  "  what  want  you  more  ?    Mary 

*  Properly  IJieotokos,  the  title  solemnly  given  to  the 
Blessed  Virgin  at  the  Council  of  Ephesus,  a.  d.  431,  against 
Nestorius,  who  asserted  the  existence  of  two  distinct  pereont 
in  our  Lord. — ^Ed. 


ttti  OAtHOLic  cRUJids.  61 5 

is  the  mother  of  our  Lord.  lie  is  but  One  Person, 
God  and  man :  all  that  takes  place  in  His  human  na- 
ture, being  one  of  His  two  natures,  takes  place  in  the 
Person  of  God ;  she  bears  Him  in  her  pure  bosom, 
therefore  she  bears  her  God  :  quern  genuit,  adoravit : 
she  is  His  mother,  and  so  she  is  most  truly  the  mother 
of  God.  Not  to  believe  this  would  be  disbelieving 
that  He  is  truly  both  God  and  man  ;  but  that  is  the 
essence  of  the  Christian  faith :  hence,  to  deny  Mary 
to  be  Mother  of  God,  is  to  deny  the  Christian  faith.' 

He  saw  me  look  unsatisfied  still.  "  Well,"  says 
he,  gaily,  "I  will  put  it  to  him  more  closely  for  a 
moment;  and  then,  no  more.  John  Pounder  and 
Samuel,  go  light  the  candles  in  the  chapel ;  we  will 
come  in  a  minute.  Now,  Toefa,  listen.  (He  here 
began  to  speak  Indian  again.)  What  is  it  that  you 
used  to  put  over  your  face  (you  told  me)  when  you 
went  into  battle,  to  make  yourself  look  terrible  to 
your  enemies  ?" 

Toefa.     "  A  mask  of  red  birds'  feathers,  father." 

Don  M.  "  It  hid  your  face,  and  you  were  behind 
it  ?" 

Toefa,     "  Yes,  indeed." 

Don  M.     "  But  'twas  not  yourself,  all  the  while  ?" 

Toefa  (laughing).     "  Oh,  no,  no." 

Don  M.  "  Attend,  now.  Was  it  in  that  way  that 
God  became  man  ?  Did  He  merely  conceal  Himself 
behind  the  nature  or  appearance  of  man  ?" 

Toefa.  "  No,  my  father;  you  have  taught  me,  He 
became  really,  truly  man  for  us." 

Don  M.     "As  truly  man  as  you  and  I  ?" 


8  Id  THB   ABVENTURBS   OF   OWBN   SVANi, 

Toefa.  "  Yes,  praise  and  thanks :  but  all  holy, 
pure." 

Don  M.  "  Was  He  less  God  than  before,  for  do 
ing  so  ?" 

Toefa.  "  Perfect  God,  perfect  man,  in  one  Per- 
son." 

Don  M.  "  Then,  whom  did  the  Blessed  Mary- 
bear?" 

Toefa.  "Ah,  father!  are  you  punishing  me  for 
some  fault  ?     Why,  God,  to  be  sure." 

Don  M.  "  That  will  do.  Blow  the  horn,  and 
wake  up  the  sleepers.     We  are  going  to  prayers." 

So  we  went  to  our  prayers  :  and  afterwards  we 
heard  (for  the  first  time)  the  Indians  singing  in  their 
part  of  the  cave,  by  way  of  practice,  a  morning  hymn 
which  Tadoone  had  composed  for  them ;  for  they 
were  to  sing  it,  it  seems,  the  first  thing  next  morn- 
ing, which  was  a  festival  day.  It  went  to  one  of 
their  wild  Indian  airs,  and  had  a  strange  kind  of 
pleasing  solemn  sound  about  it  which  took  the  men 
greatly ;  so  that  we  soon  caught  it,  and  made  it  part 
of  our  morning  devotions.     Thus  it  ran  : 

Goole  majeela  a  bo  tahapai, 

Kowya  reea  teegaro  chee ; 
Taharo  elan  eroo  mata  hai, 

Mate  ka  waia  tohooda  tahe. 
Shaingala  tiri  laine  moaflfa, 

Jesus  aune  ta  ha  lenehoo  ; 
Teema  Tadoon'  Eteheti  nar'  aflFa, 

Faida  Maria  pakulle  ta  moo. 

The  meaning  of  it  is,  in  English  : 

On  the  tops  of  our  cocoa  palms  when  first  a  light  shinfli^ 
Let  us  arise  to  adore  Him  that  sustained  us  (in  life) ; 


'  THB    OATHOLIO   CRU80K.  817 

Most  pure,  most  merciful,  pleased  with  obedient  children, 
Who  on  the  two  trees  {i.  «.,  the  Cross)  showed  us  His  great 
love. 
He,  the  Redeemer,  speaking  (pleading,  appealing),  claims  out 
hearts ; 
His  thrice  holy  name  is  Jesus,  born  and  dying : 
Let  us  love  Him,  with  the  Father  and  Holy  Spirit, 
Next  to  them  also  Mary  our  Mother. 


CHAPTER  Lni. 

SPEING-TIDB     LABOURS. 

Thus  employed,  we  got  through  the  rainy  season . 
indeed,  the  return  of  fair  weather  surprised  us,  so 
much  had  we  to  do  inside  the  cave,  and  so  well  used 
did  we  become  to  close  confinement,  with  cheerful 
labor.  At  length  we  issued  from  our  retreat  on  a 
fresh  spring  morning,  as  Noe  and  his  family  might 
have  stepped  out  of  their  ark  on  to  the  green  earth, 
bathed  in  the  waters  of  the  flood :  we  smelled  the 
flowers  and  the  trees,  and  plucked  the  fresh  shoots 
and  blossoms  in  our  abundance,  with  the  birds  sing- 
ing round  on  every  side;  and  nature  seemed  to  burst 
forth  at  once  with  the  vigour  of  a  tropical  spring. 
"  And  if  nature  can  give  such  a  new  sense  of  life 
and  joy,"  says  Tadoone,  "by  the  mere  return  of 
spring  to  the  land  of  our  exile,  strewing  such  flowers 
on  our  pilgrimage  path,  what  will  it  be  to  range  the 
Paradise  of  God  with  the  Saints,  where  the  pure, 


318  THC  ASTXNTURBS  OF  OWBN  KYAN8, 

bright  atmosphere  is  charity,  when  sorrow  and  sin 
shall  have  fled  for  ever  ?" 

Among  the  first  things  we  had  to  do,  was  to  look 
to  our  farm  ;  for  the  violent  rains  had  damaged  the 
fences,  so  that  if  we  had  not  sent  out  the  Indians 
from  time  to  time  to  repair  some  gaps  in  them,  our 
tame  peccaries  would  doubtless  have  escaped  to  the 
woods.  We  now  made  our  ring-fence  stronger  by 
driving  in  stakes  here  and  there  of  a  kind  of  supple 
osier,  which  quickly  took  root,  and  shot  out  a  strong, 
tough  branch  or  tendril  on  all  sides  :  so  that,  in  the 
four  years  and  a  quarter  we  spent  in  that  exile,  by 
lacing  and  weaving  them  in  and  in,  every  spring  as 
they  shot  forth  again,  we  formed  a  hedge  that,  for 
strength  and  thickness,  would  have  puzzled  a  whole 
herd  of  peccaries  to  break  through. 

Next,  we  added  to  the  plantation  I  spoke  of  before, 
to  conceal  the  approach  to  our  cave ;  we  added  to  the 
number  of  winding  passages,  and  the  decoys,  or 
wrong  turns,  that  led  each  to  its  pitfall,  or  else  to  a 
blind  alley  so  narrow  that  the  enemy,  did  he  get  in, 
would  scarce  have  room  to  turn  in  it ;  but,  pushing 
on  deeper,  would  find  himself  trapped  much  in  the 
way  they  take  to  snare  wild  elephants  in  India.  We 
contrived  these  with  some  skill,  for  we  had  even  too 
great  a  stock  of  time,  and  we  laid  down  a  rule  for 
ourselves  to  work  a  certain  while  every  day,  which 
was  four  hours  in  the  cool  weather  (more  or  less,  for 
we  tied  not  ourselves  exactly  to  it),  and  in  the  heats 
from  two  to  two  and  a  half,  early  and  late.  Such,  I 
say,  was  our  engineering  craft  in  the  contrivance  of 
(his  maze,  that  we  made  the  pitfalls  be  just  in  a  point 


THE   CATHOLIC    CRT:  SOB.  819 

thai  was  overlooked  from  a  thicket  right  above  the 
mouth  of  our  cave :  so  that  one  or  several  of  us,  con- 
cealed in  the  thicket,  could  have  poured  our  arrows 
npon  the  enemy  in  his  perplexity,  and  remain  unseen 
all  the  while. 

Later  on,  too,  in  our  exile  (for  1  may  as  well  finish 
about  this,  once  for  all),  that  is,  in  the  third  rainy 
season  we  spent  on  the  island,  having  then,  as  I  shall 
presently  relate,  more  hands  sent  to  us,  whom  we 
never  invited  nor  expected,  we  made  our  cave  still 
bigger:  for  then  we  hewed  out  two  more  sleeping 
places,  besides  cutting  shelves  and  cupboards  in  sev- 
eral of  the  passages,  up  and  down.  At  length,  the 
whim  seized  us,  we  would  make  us  another  entrance 
to  our  cave  altogether,  to  serve  us  for  an  approach 
from  the  western  side,  or  (as  the  rabbit  makes  two 
holes  to  its  burrow)  give  us  an  escape  in  case  of  our 
citadel  being  stonned  by  the  grand  staircase.  We 
made  a  survey  how  the  ground  lay  above,  treading 
up  and  down  the  table-land  over  the  cave,  or  from 
that  to  westward,  to  see  where  the  rock  dipped  nigh- 
est  the  level  of  the  cave,  so  as  to  have  the  least 
trouble  in  cutting  the  passage,  ^t  last  we  found  the 
spot  where  (by  our  closest  reckoning)  we  had  best 
begin :  so  then,  dividing  ourselves  into  gangs,  as  be- 
fore (but  now  with  more  than  double  the  number  in 
each  gang,  as  the  reader  will  see  in  its  place),  we 
worked  steadily  every  day  for  the  best  part  of  two 
weeks,  I  am  sure,  and  got  down  a  prodigious  way 
into  the  rock :  ftirther  than  we  thought  we  should 
have  to  go  at  all,  till  we  began  to  fear  we  were  out 
in  our  reckoning  of  the  depth,  or  had  cut  at  a  wrong 


820       THE  ABTKNTURKS  OV  OWEN  EyANS, 

angle  for  the  slope.  All  at  once  we  broke  indeed 
into  our  cave  ;  but,  whereas  we  hoped  to  light  on  a 
passage  we  had  (before  this  time)  partly  worked  be- 
yond the  kitchen,  we  found,  instead,  we  had  broken 
through  the  roof  of  our  chapel,  by  its  western  comer, 
furthest  from  the  altar :  and  we  knew  at  once  where 
we  had  got  to,  by  hearing  the  plaster  fall  inward  on 
the  floor.  Well,  the  thing  being  done,  there  was  no 
help  for  it ;  we  made  us  another  ladder  of  trees,  with 
rounds  of  wood  bound  tight  with  flax  and  supple- 
jack, to  reach  up  from  the  chapel  floor  to  our  new 
passage,  and  so  used  it  from  time  to  time ;  but  not  so 
much  as  we  first  thought  of  doing,  and  chiefly  to 
bring  down  heavy  weights  that  we  could  not  sling 
up  by  the  other  door. 

To  go  back  now  from  this  to  our  first  rainy  season : 
of  all  our  manufactures,  some  fishing  nets  (we  judged) 
would  be  most  useful,  as  indeed  afterwards  they 
proved  to  be.  We  set  about  them  so  soon  as  we  had 
mined  outselves  fairly  into  the  rock,  working  at 
them  at  odd  times  in  the  day,  and  by  our  fire-light 
every  evening.  Here,  too,  the  Indians  surpassed  us 
in  their  ingenious  twisting  of  the  fibres  to  make  the 
nets'  meshes ;  so  that  by  degrees  we  left  the  work  in 
their  hands,  and  particularly  in  old  Mark's,  who  was 
less  able  for  the  hard  work  of  hewing  the  rock.  He 
told  us  they  were  well  used  in  Toonati-nooka  to 
make  a  sort  of  draw-net,  or  seine ;  with  these  they 
took  large  quantities  offish  in  the  gulfs  and  inlets  of 
their  island,  but  mostly  in  the  spring-tide  of  the  year. 
Sometimes  they  would  venture  out  into  the  deep  sea, 
but  then  always  went  in  armed  canoes,  to  defend 


tH>   OATHOLIO   ORUMll.  321 

themselves  from  the  fishers  of  Hai-vavaoo,  who  were 
for  ever  coming  out  against  them  in  strong  parties, 
to  dispute  the  fishery,  and  would  now  and  then  run 
in  like  so  many  pirates,  into  the  bays  of  Toonati, 
and,  after  a  fierce  struggle,  carry  oflf  nets  and  fish 
together. 

It  seemed  that  these  fisheries  were  the  cause,  or 
pretence,  of  that  war  that  was  almost  forever  waged 
between  the  savages  of  the  two  islands :  though 
Toefa-oloo  told  us  several  treaties  of  peace  had  been 
made  (within  his  own  memory)  between  them,  in  the 
most  solemn  way  they  knew  how.  Namely,  they 
assemble  (said  he)  the  chiefs  of  both  sides,  and  the 
priests  of  that  side  on  whose  shore  the  treaty  is  to  be 
made :  or  they  take  the  priests  out  in  a  canoe,  if  'tis 
made  at  sea.  Then  invoking  Paowanga,  who  is 
reckoned  to  be  the  god  of  war  among  them  (but  the 
men  of  Hai-vavaoo  have  another  idol  named  Komo- 
arrao,  corresponding  to  him  in  character,  whom  they 
invoke  on  their  part),  they  cut  the  throat  of  an  ani- 
mal, mostly  of  a  goat,  and  each  party  drinks  a  por- 
tion of  the  blood,  with  various  other  ceremonies. 
Such  a  treaty  they  profess  to  hold  very  sacred,  at 
lemst,  till  interest  or  enmity  concur  to  break  it  again. 


t22  VHl  ADTINTDBUS  OF  OWEN  ETAMli. 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

SBA  Al^D    ULNO. 

But  to  return  to  our  own  nets :  we  made  them 
carefully,  of  twisted  cocoa-nut  fibres  and  our  sup- 
ple-jack, dried  by  the  fire  and  beaten  out  like  liemp, 
with  thread  also  spun  from  the  cotton-plants,  of 
which  we  found  a  plantation  self-sown,  as  I  have 
related ;  and  of  these  we  found  others  later,  scat- 
tered here  and  there  in  the  swampy  parts  of  the 
island,  towards  the  centre  of  it,  or  from  that  to  s. 
w.  The  Indians  told  us,  in  their  country  they 
made  the  nets  stronger  and  more  supple  with  hairs 
from  their  enemies'  heads,  whom  they  slew  in  battle, 
or  took  prisoners ;  for  they  never  spared  those  whom 
they  took,  but  offered  them  all  in  sacrifice  to  Pao- 
wanga,  first  shaving  ofi"  their  hair,  or  pulling  it  away 
with  the  scalp,  then  dashing  out  their  brains  with  a 
club.  The  poor  fellows  hereupon  offered  to  part  with 
the  very  hair  of  their  heads  to  make  our  fish-nets  ; 
for  they  wear  it  long,  never  sufiering  knife  or  razor 
to  touch  it  after  they  come  of  age,  but  twisting  it  up 
on  the  crown  of  the  head  with  a  bone  pin.  However, 
we  would  not  suffer  them  so  to  despoil  themselves  ; 
only,  hearing  them  speak  of  these  pins,  we  asked 
what  bones  they  were  made  of;  and  when  Tadoone 
heard  they  were  the  arm-bones  of  their  enemies,  he 
made  them  untwist  these  trophies  from  their  heads, 
and  buried  them  with  his  own  hand  in  the  wood  near 
our  cave,  speaking  much  to  Mark  and  the  others 


fttK  dATHOLtO  ORUSOS.  32^ 

About  that  savage  custom  of  theirs,  and  how  repug- 
nant it  was  to  the  feeling  we  should  have  for  the  liv- 
ing and  the  dead. 

1  could  see  they  partea  with  their  ornaments  with 
a  bad  grace,  and  only  because  Tadoone  asked  it :  for 
it  seems  in  their  country  'tis  reckoned  a  thing  dis- 
graceful for  any  one  who  has  been  in  war  to  be  seen 
without  an  arm-bone  twisted  into  his  hair,  as  being 
a  sign  that  he  was  a  coward,  and  slew  no  enemies  in 
battle.  I  made  up  the  loss  to  them,  as  well  as  1 
could,  by  dividing  a  kerchief  of  gaudy  colours  I 
wore  round  my  neck,  half  to  one,  and  half  to  the 
other :  for  as  to  young  Samuel,  he  had  never  been  in 
battle,  so  had  no  right  to  a  bone.  But  Mark  and 
Pounder  were  much  delighted  with  their  new  head 
dress,  and  wore  it  till  the  sun  and  rain  so  bleached 
the  colours  you  could  scarce  distinguish  them. 

Before  the  rainy  season  was  over,  we  had  made  ue 
three  good  lish-nets,  of  a  fairish  size :  and  when  the 
spring  had  set  in,  we  were  visited,  about  Shark's 
Cove  and  the  neighboux-ing  shores,  by  such  shoals 
of  fish,  some  of  them  old  acquaintances  [as  herrings 
and  mackerel],  others  of  a  strange  kind,  inhabitants 
of  these  seas,  as  put  us  beyond  all  fear  of  falling 
short  of  Fridays'  fare.  We  were  forced  to  devise 
methods  of  smoking  and  curing  on  the  beach  the 
numbers  we  drew  to  shore  with  our  long  net,  or 
seine,  and  another  which  we  threw  in  the  maimer  of 
a  cast-net.  In  this  we  succeeded  passably  well,  af- 
ter some  experiments  and  failures  :  our  Indians  prov- 
ing useful  here,  too,  by  pointing  out  one  or  two  kinds 


S24  TUB  Al>VSNtDRES  OH  OWSK  KVaKS, 

of  fish  that  were  poisonous,  or,  at  the  best,  unwhole- 
some. 

At  one  time,  we  thought  of  making  a  weir,  or  pre- 
serve for  our  fish,  as  we  had  made  a  farm-yard  for 
our  four-footed  stock  on  land ;  we  might  have  done 
it  well  enough,  by  driving  stakes  across  a  part  of  our 
inlet,  in  Shark's  Cove,  at  low-water,  keeping  them 
high  enough  above  high- water  mark  to  hinder  the  fish 
floating  back  with  the  tide ;  and  weaving  bamboos  or 
cordage  in  and  out,  to  form  a  wattle  under  water,  free 
enough  for  the  tide  to  ebb  thiouuh,  but  not  the  fish. 
We  gave  up  that  idea,  however,  partly  because,  in  the 
fresh  water  conduit,  and  other  works  then  en<>;ao;inj; 
us,  we  had  (as  the  saying  is)  "  other  fish  to  fry" ;  but 
mostly  because  the  abundance  of  these  shoals  was 
such  as  supplied  us  for  a  long  time  together.  The 
smaller  fry  were  followed  into  the  cove  by  large  fish 
that  came  to  prey  on  them;  as  bonitos,  manchorans, 
albicores,  dog-fish,  and  a  kind  of  dolphin,  besides 
some  of  our  old  enemies,  the  sharks,  such  of  them  as 
were  able  to  thread  their  w'ay  through  the  inlet  in 
the  reef  We  managed  to  spear  several,  or  shoot 
them  with  arrows  [all  but  the  sharks,  whose  hide  is 
too  strong  for  such  spears  as  we  had,  and  we  would 
not  waste  powder  on  them]:  then,  waiting  till  the 
tide  ebbed,  or  throwing  round  them  a  coil  of  our 
native  rope,  we  got  them  ashore  for  their  oil  and 
bones,  as  well  as  meat. 

Others  we  pierced  with  arrows,  but  especially  with 
spears,  having  a  biggish  piece  of  bark  or  light  wood 
attached  to  them  by  a  strong  twine,  to  act  as  a  buoy, 
3Uid  prevent  the  fish  getting  away :  by  all  these  arts 


TBU  OATHOLIO   ORUSOB.  o25 

we  captured  no  less  than  nine  or  ten  large  fish  that 
were  tolerable  eating,  and  might  have  had  as  many 
dozens  for  the  taking,  only  we  grew  lazy  from  their 
very  abundance ;  besides  that  we  had  no  means  to 
salt  down  such  a  quantity,  and  did  not  care  to  keep 
tnera  dried  and  tough,  as  they  would  have  been. 

But  I  have  left  out  one  employment  m  which  Don 
Manuel  especially  engaged,  and  kept  to  himself; 
't  was  not  much  in  the  way  of  labour,  but  more  by 
its  importance  to  us.  I  mean,  the  sowing  of  our  two 
or  three  chance  grains  of  wheat  in  a  little  nook  of 
earth  lying  open  to  the  south,  which  Tadoone  care- 
fully dug,  and  manured  with  some  of  the  refuse  of 
our  fish,  together  with  leaves  and  burnt  sea  weed. 
To  speak  exactly,  there  were  but  three  grains  in  all; 
one  that  stuck  in  my  knife,  as  I  have  said,  and  two 
more  I  found  later  in  my  pocket.  He  claimed  these 
as  his  portion  of  our  goods ;  promising  us  in  return, 
if  all  went  well,  he  would  give  us  a  good  quartern 
loaf  in  a  couple  of  years'  time,  besides  supplying 
himself  Avith  what  he  needed  for  the  altar,  if  altar  he 
ever  came  by.  We  could  not  but  smile  at  the  prom- 
ise of  a  loaf  two  years  to  come ;  but  freely  yielded 
up  the  grains  to  him :  what  he  did  with  them  was 
this : — 

Having  prepared  the  ground  with  care,  then  making 
a  little  hole  in  the  soil  with  a  stick,  he  dropped  one 
of  the  grains  into  it :  then  again,  perhaps  six  inches 
from  this,  a  second  hole,  and  dropped  another  grain  ; 
and  the  third,  at  a  like  distance.  This,  he  explained 
to  us,  he  had  read  in  some  old  Latin  book  of  agri- 
culture, was  the  surest  way  of  having  an  abundant 


826       THK  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  STAKI, 

corn-crop  ;  as  well,  because  the  grains,  thus  planted 
apait,  are  not  in  each  others  way  for  drawing 
moisture  and  fatness  from  the  soil,  as  because  this 
careful  mode  of  putting  them  into  the  ground  saves 
the  waste  of  grain  that  takes  place  in  throwing  them 
broad-cast  into  furrows. 

True  enough,  the  experiment  prospered  in  his 
hands :  for  the  blade  shot  up,  tall  and  strong,  bearing 
such  ears  as  I  have  seldom  seen  in  wheat,  before  or 
since.  Then  he  chose  out  of  these  the  largest  grains, 
and  such  as  were  most  likely-looking,  for  his  next 
year's  crop,  and  sowed  them  in  the  same  manner, 
some  inches  apart  from  one  another ;  by  which  means, 
his  second  harvest  came  up  stronger,  with  a  larger 
yield  than  the  first,  even.  After  that,  indeed,  as  I 
shall  show  at  another  stroke  of  my  pen,  a  wonderfiil 
turn  of  events  made  him  a  less  regular  farmer  than 
before,  and  changed  the  whole  current  of  our  life  in 
banishment 


CHAPTER  LV. 

PRBPABING  FOB   A   CHANGE. 

Having  no  mind  to  trouble  the  reader  with  why 
and  wherefore  I  determined  finally  to  embrace  the 
Catholic  faith,  I  will  say  little  more  than  this  (to 
vindicate  myself  and  the  friend  that  became  the  in- 
strument to  me  of  80  great  a  good,)  I  did  nothing  in 
haste,  nor  rashly.    For  to  make  so  vital  a  change 


ITHB  CATHOLIC   CR€SOi.  827 

without  due  reflection,  said  Don  Manuel  a  change  to 
be  made  once  for  all,  and  involving  an  eternity, 
leould  be  wrong  and  perilous  to  the  last  degree ;  and, 
he  added,  't  were  an  insult  to  the  majesty  of  truth 
not  to  give  it  calm  and  deep  reflection.  No  man, 
said  he,  as  gifted  with  the  faculty  of  reason,  would 
undertake  a  much  less  concern  without  pondering  it 
as  well  in  its  motives  as  consequences;  or  would  have 
himself  to  thank  for  failure  and  disappointment. 

I  resolved,  then  to  try  every  step,  and  keep  the 
lead-line  going,  as  the  master  of  a  vessel  is  bound  to 
do  in  an  imknown  sea  :  nor  can  I  now  be  grateful 
enough  for  this,  inasmuch  as  it  made  my  way  secure, 
and  hath  delivered  me  from  all  doubtfulness  ever 
since. 

The  priest  (undying  thanks  to  him  for  it)  put  the 
matter  before  me  in  so  plain  a  light  as,  while  it  ap- 
pealed to  my  reason,  demanded  my  faith  beside. 
For  he  bade  me  remark,  the  very  notion  of  religion 
was  a  message  from  God  to  man,  revealing  His  na- 
ture and  will ;  that  it  must  be  received  (wlicn  made 
plam),  not  discussed,  as  being  that  whereof  we  are 
to  be  disciples,  not  judges  nor  critics.  This  revela- 
tion, he  said,  because  't  is  the  message  of  the  Infinite 
Being  to  us  poor  narrow  souls,  must  contain  myste- 
nouB  truths,  whose  depths  we  cannot  fathom,  though 
we  are  enabled  to  accept  them  by  faith.  That  't  is 
enough  for  us,  and  ample,  if  we  are  assured  (by  any 
authority  on  earth  that  can  show  itself  to  be  His  ap- 
pomtment  and  creation),  such  and  such  articles  of 
teaching  are  His  message;  then  our  duty  is,  cordially 
lo  believe  them :  to  fail  in  which,  is  failing  in  the 


1828  THs  ai>tbntdrr8  of  owBir  avANi, 

first  duty  of  the  creature,  and  so  brings  the  erriiig 
•oul  into  a  state  of  perdition. 

God,  he  said,  is  essentially  the  God  of  truth  as 
well  as  of  holiness ;  wherefore.  He  demands  from  us 
belief  in  His  truth,  and  all  of  it,  no  less  than  obedi- 
ence to  every  part  of  His  holy  law.  That,  if  we 
must  distinguish  between  these  two  (though  they 
were,  indeed,  as  man  and  wife,  whom  God  hath 
united),  there  was  a  precedence  and  prior  claim  to  be 
noted ;  that  faith  came  before  obedience,  as  its  motive, 
for  "without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God" ; 
though  obedience  must  follow  faith,  as  its  result,  be- 
cause "  faith  without  works  is  dead." 

Then  he  went  to  show  that  Almighty  God,  who 
was  pleased  at  first  to  proclaim  the  truth  of  His  gospel 
by  many  miracles,  wrought  by  Himself  and  His 
apostles,  was  pleased,  before  He  visibly  left  die  earth, 
to  set  up  in  it  a  great  standing  sign  or  miracle,  which 
He  made  perpetual,  and  promised  should  be  so :  and  ■ 
that  sign  was  to  be  ever  fresh  and  ever  at  hand, 
while  most  other  miracles  were  shown  but  from  time 
to  time ;  and  't  was  to  be  in  every  quarter  of  the 
world  at  once,  while  others  were  local  and  limited ; 
and  't  was  not  only  to  stand  ever  for  proof  of  the 
gospel,  but  to  instruct  and  console  them  that  believed 
already ;  to  cleanse  and  restore  them  if  they  unhap- 
pily sinned ;  to  strengthen  and  feed  them  while  they 
were  in  grace ;  to  keep  them  in  union  with  God,  and 
be  the  means  of  conducting  them  to  heaven. 

And  this  great  sign,  says  he,  is  "  the  Church  of  the 
living  God,  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth  : "  "a 
tity  set  on  a  hill,"  visible  to  such  as  do  not  wilfully 


TBI   CATHOLIC   CRUSOB.  329 

eloBe  their  eyes  against  it ;  "  a  straight  way,"  whereon 
the  simplest,  if  only  they  follow  it  trustfully,  cannot 
go  wrong,  nor  stumble.  He  proceeded  to  say,  tliat 
the  true  Church  is  known  from  all  others  that  pretend 
to  her  title,  by  four  great  marks,  that  are  recited  as 
such  even  by  many  who  do  not  belong  to  her,  when 
thoy  say  their  creed ;  that  she  is  One,  Holy,  Catholic- 
Apostolic  :  that  a  plain  observation  of  facts  assigns 
these  four  marks  to  the  Church  in  union  with  the  See 
of  St.  Peter,  and  to  her  alone :  that  all  this  was  matter 
of  promise  at  the  first,  when  our  Lord  said  :  "  Thou 
art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  (Peter)  I  will  build  my 
Church" ;  and  has  been  fulfilled  in  the  History  of 
seventeen  hundred  years,  and  will  be,  to  the  end  of 
time. 

This  being  so  plain,  says  he,  every  man  is  inexcnp- 
able,  who  having  the  truth  sufficientlv  set  before  him, 
does  not  embrace  it :  to  behave  thus  is  a  grave  offence 
against  God,  who  reveals  His  truth,  commanding  it 
to  be  received  and  will  be  punished  with  an  eternal 
doom :  but  they  who  accept  it,  obtain  therewith 
abundant  graces  to  their  souls,  through  sacraments, 
the  channels  made  by  Himself,  enabling  them  to  obey 
the  rest  of  the  Divine  will ;  whereby  they  can  merit 
an  increase  of  it  from  degree  to  degree,  till  they  gain 
e\  erlasting  glory. 

This  is  a  sketch  of  our  conversations  together. 

What  chiefly  surprised  me  in  them  all,  was  the 
stress  (he  priest  laid  on  my  making  the  utmost  use 
of  my  reason  in  this  inquiry,  until  I  received  the  gift 
of  faith.  For  I  supposed  he  would  have  required  me 
to  surrender  my  reason,  and  believe  all  I  might  be 


S30        TBK  ADTENTURK8  Or  OWKR  BTAHS, 

told,  wliether  unreasonable  or  no :  having  a  heap  of 
things  put  down  ray  throat,  and  hidden  to  swallow 
them  without  raquiry.  Whereas,  here  was  a  priest, 
and  (as  I  found  by  degrees)  a  monk,  too,  bidding  me 
inquire,  reason,  and  test  what  he  said,  until  grace 
was  given  me  to  believe.  On  my  telling  him  my 
surprise  to  find  this,  he  only  smiled,  and  asked  me, 
was  it  possible  that  faith  and  reason  could  be  op- 
posed ?  I  answered,  it  seemed  so,  inasmuch  as  a  vast 
iiumbor  of  men,  who  professed  to  go  by  reason,  were 
thereby  led  away  from  faith.  To  which  he  said 
again,  they  neither  kn<!w  what  was  meant  by  sound 
reason,  nor  by  true  faith.  For,  says  he,  as  both 
come  from  God,  who  is  "  not  the  God  of  dissension,*' 
one  of  His  gifts  can  never  go  against  another. 

"  How  is  it,  then,  sir,"  I  urged,  "  so  many  things 
are  taught  in  your  Church,  as  miracles,  transubstan- 
tiation,  and  the  rest,  which  contradict  the  evidence 
of  our  senses  ?"  "  Contradict,  my  dear  friend  ?"  says 
he,  looking  pleasantly  at  me ;  "  there  can  be  no  con- 
tradiction between  two  things,  when  one  simply  goes 
beyond  the  other."  "  Why,  sir,"  said  I  again,  "  do 
you  tell  me  there  is  no  contradiction  in  saying  that 
bread  and  wine  are  so  much  more  than  bread  and 
wine  as  the  Catholic  Church  bids  her  members  be- 
lieve ?"  "  Certainly,"  answers  he  very  gravely,  "  it 
would  be  a  contradiction  to  say  anything  is  what  it 
is  not,  or  more  than  it  is.  But  tell  me :  can  the  senses 
iudge  of  anything  that  lies  beyond  themselves  ?  Or 
can  one  sense  judge  of  what  is  only  subject  to  another 
uense  ?     Did  you  ever  hear  a  colour  or  see  a*smell  ?" 

I  conld  not  but  smile  at  his  questions ,  which,  when 


TBE  CATHOLIC  CRUSOB.  831 

he  saw :  "  Well,"  pursued  he,  "  as  to  that  great  mys- 
tery you  have  touched  on,  your  senses  can  be  no 
judges  of  the  change  of  substance  into  substance,  be- 
cause they  can  only  report  as  to  the  outward  appear- 
ances^ which  remain  as  they  were  before.  You  might 
just  as  well  expect  the  sentinel  who  stands  outside 
the  king's  palace  to  know  what  transactions  are  going 
on  in  the  audience-chamber  or  cabinet,  where  the  king 
himself  is  within,  removed  fi*om  sight.  But  observe  ; 
as  the  eye  is  created  to  tell  the  soul  many  things 
great  and  glorious  which  the  ear  cannot  perceive,  so 
faith  is  given  to  tell  the  soul  glorious  mysteries  which 
*  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  en- 
tered into  the  heart  of  man.' "    So  he  went  on. 


CHAPTER  LVL 

OTHEB  BEASONB. 


Birr  two  chief  reasons  determined  me  beside  :  one, 
the  consistent  Christian  example  of  this  my  good 
friend,  whose  conduct  I  had  hourly  opportunities  to 
mark,  nor  ever  found  a  thing  in  it  that  did  not  tally 
with  his  own  teaching.  So  that  it  became  impossible 
for  me  to  think  so  true  a  disciple  and  good  liver,  one 
BO  cheerfully  holy,  humble,  prayerful,  self-denying, 
charitable,  and  the  rest,  practising  virtue  from  day 
to  day,  could  be  much  in  the  wrong.  The  second 
reason  was,  T  felt  my  soul  to  need  such  confession  of 
■  sins  as  I  knew  to  be  practised  in  his  Church. 


882  THI  ADTSNTUKSS  OW  OWIN  KTANg, 

Removed  as  we  were  from  the  world,  spending 
much  time  alone,  'twould  not  have  been  in  mortal 
man  to  prevent  his  thoughts  turning  inward  on  him- 
self and  backward  on  his  life.  Our  consciences  be- 
came first  awakened,  then  tender :  so  that  we  recalled 
our  past  sins,  which  we  had  utterly  forgotten,  and 
gone  on  as  unheeding  as  if  we  were  guiltless  of  them ; 
1  say,  recalling  these,  they  appeared  to  us  quite  in 
another  light  than  before,  as  heinous  offences  against 
the  Divine  law,  though  perchance  not  crimes  in  the 
eyes  of  our  fellow-men.  Strange,  indeed,  how  old 
sins  of  many  years  past  would  start  out  before  me, 
from  some  hidden  rock  in  my  memory;  so  that  at 
last,  numbering  how  oft  I  had  sinned  against  my  own 
conscience,  dark  as  it  was,  and  how  little  I  had  culti- 
vated grace  by  prayer,  to  preserve  me  from  my  evil 
self,  I  began  to  see  my  life  had  been  almost  one  con- 
tinued sin. 

Nor  could  I  find  comfort  in  this  distress  of  mind 
from  general  promises  of  pardon  made  to  man  on  his 
time  repentance  :  feeling  somewhat  to  be  needed  be- 
side, to  apply  those  generals  to  my  particular  case. 
I  would  fain  hear  a  voice  say  to  me,  myself,  "  Neither 
do  I  condemn  thee  :  go,  and  sin  no  more."  "  Thy 
sins  are  forgiven  thee ;  depart  in  peace."  Propound- 
ing this  difficulty  to  my  friend,  he  then  showed  me 
the  God  of  Mercy  had  vouchsafed  to  meet  this  my 
need,  founding  a  succession  of  priests  for  the  express 
end  (among  others)  of  assuring  his  pardon  to  the  pen- 
itent. 

"  But  'tis  impossible,"  says  he,  "  without  an  evi 
^^nt  miracle,  the  priest  should  be  able  to  pronounce 


^ttl   OATBOLIO   CRUSOi.  333 

pardon  where  he  knows  not  the  offence,  nor  the  dis»- 
positions  of  the  offender.  Nor  can  he  apply  the 
remedies  best  suited  to  each  several  case,  nor  give  ad- 
vice to  serve  the  soul  of  his  penitent,  unless  the  state 
of  that  soul,  its  deeds,  habits,  failings,  weak  points, 
temptations,  and  so  forth,  be  submitted  to  him.  The 
priest  who  hears  a  man's  confession  is  a  judge  com- 
missioned to  that  office  by  the  Supreme  Judge  of  all : 
now,  when  any  one  is  brought  before  a  judge,  there 
is  evidence  produced  and  sifted  narrowly,  and  the 
cause  determined  on  it,  lest  the  guilty  escape,  or  the 
innocent  be  cast.  Again,  the  priest  is  a  physician  for 
the  soul ;  and  what  physician  in  his  right  senses  ever 
prescribed  for  his  patient  without  first  hearuig  from 
him  the  symptoms  of  his  disorder  ?" 

So  he  went  on,  with  much  more  of  the  same  kind, 
which,  if  I  could  recall  precisely,  'twould  be  useful  to 
set  it  down.  But  at  the  time,  what  it  did  for  rae 
was,  it  persuaded  me  (after  much  reflection)  to  close 
with  such  a  mercifiil  offer.  Whence  it  came  to  pass, 
about  three  weeks  after  he  and  I  had  talked  this  over, 
I  then  first  received  from  him  a  conditional  baptism, 
on  a  supposition  of  my  never  having  been  baptized 
before  :  "for  baptism  with  you,"  says  he,  "  is  given 
(I  fear)  with  so  little  of  the  care  that  befits  a  sacra- 
ment needful  to  salvation,  as  to  make  it  more  than 
doubtful  whether  'tis  given  at  all."  Then,  this  be- 
ing secured,  I  made  to  our  charitable  and  patient  Ta- 
doone  a  full,  exact  confession  of  my  life,  so  far  as  I 
could  recall  anything  that  looked  like  a  sin.  And  it 
is  not  for  me  to  set  down  on  paper  the  peace  that 
took  possession  of  aay  heart  when  I  knew  myself  re- 


S34       TH8  ADVBNTURKS  Of   OWIN  BtANS, 

conciled  to  God,  whom  my  sins  had  offended.  Nor 
can  I  describe  how  truly  I  purposed  to  serve  Him  for 
the  remainder  of  my  days. 

But  what  is  good  for  one  is  good  for  another,  in 
what  concerns  all :  so  the  men,  partly  taking  exam- 
ple by  me,  seeing  'twas  not  so  strange  a  thing  to  be- 
come a  Catholic,  after  all ;  partly  by  the  simple 
goodness  of  our  poor  Indians,  whom  Tadoone  had 
made  Catholics  already  ;  and  partly  also  by  the  rea 
sons  he  showed  them  for  it,  determined  one  and  all 
to  do  likewise.  Not  that  all  did  it  together,  but  in 
the  following  order : 

First  (strange  enough  it  seemed  to  me)  came  Rich- 
ard Prodgers,  and  was  made  into  a  good  Catholic, 
and  a  happy  one,  in  less  than  a  week  after  myself. 
Then  Ned  Hilton  ;  and  after  him.  Gill,  whose  parents, 
it  seems,  inherited  the  farm  they  occupied  in  Kent 
from  the  days  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  traced  up 
their  ancestors  to  some  of  Cromwell's  followers, 
whom  he  had  enriched  with  that  freehold :  so  that 
Harry,  careless  sailor  as  he  was,  derived  a  smack  of 
the  Puritan,  leastwise,  in  the  respect  of  prejudice, 
that  made  him  hard  to  convince  of  the  Catholic  doc- 
trine. However,  he  came  in  at  last,  though  'twas  a 
good  month  or  so  after  Ned,  and  Ned  was  some  short 
time  after  me.  But  Don  Manuel  was  not  the  man  to 
hurry  any  one,  and  never  showed  more  patience  than 
when  he  reasoned  with  Gill,  and  won  him  by  slow 
degrees. 

It  may  seem  strange  that  Tom  Harvey,  who  was 
the  best  conditioned  of  them  all  at  first,  was  the  very 
last  to  enter  the  Church :  but  such  was  the  fact,  let 


<ftll  CATHOLIC   CRUSblt.  636 

»ny  one  explain  it  as  he  may  I  once  asked  Tadoone 
whether  'twas  a  secret  pride  that  still  kept  Tom  from 
submitting :  but  he  would  not  hear  of  such  a  reason 
which  (he  said)  had  too  little  charity  about  it ;  that 
God's  ways  are  not  our  ways,  nor  His  times  ours ; 
that  Harvey's  turn  would  come  yet : — and  so  it  did. 


CHAPTER  LVn. 

SPIBITUAL  MASS. 


I  SAID,  a  while  ago,  our  chapel  served  us  for  an- 
other end  besides  daily  prayers  and  weekly  sermons. 
Having  said  that  much,  'twould  be  leaving  my 
reader  in  the  dark  not  to  explain  it ;  at  least,  if  I 
should  get  any  readers  at  all :  though  that  is  the  very 
thing  I  am  growing  doubtful  of.  For  a  friend  of 
mine,  a  bookseller  in  Paternoster  Row,  on  my  caiTy- 
ing  these  papers  to  him,  when  I  had  written  out  about 
a  third  of  my  rough  notes,  discouraged  me  all  he 
could  from  going  on :  telling  me  the  public  would 
never  be  caught  with  such  chaff,  nor  take  up  with  a 
dull  matter  of  fact  like  this ;  and  I  stood  a  better 
chance  with  some  cut-throat  tale,  full  of  murder  and 
gunpowder,  hair-breadth  'scapes,  or  the  burning  of 
one  or  two  people  alive.  But  I  told  him  then,  what 
I  now  put  down,  I  was  as  little  fitted  to  be  a  ro- 
mancer as  a  stage-player,  or  any  other  kind  of  moun- 
tebank :  and  if  folks  who  read  books  were  not  content 
with  what  befel  a  plain  man  and  his  companions,  iii 


836  tH«  ADVBNTUllKS  OF  O^TKN  itANS, 

an  out  of  the  way  place  and  a  strange  exile  of  more 
than  four  years,  they  might  e'en  let  it  be,  and  no 
harm  was  done,  except  the  piinter's  bills  to  be  charged 
on  my  executors. 

Indeed,  I  might  (no  doubt)  have  touched  up  my 
story,  or  dashed  in  some  strong  colours,  like  scene- 
painters,  who  will  daub  for  effect  at  a  distance :  but 
where,  then,  would  have  been  the  sober  truth  of  my 
narrative  ?  Or  [had  I  the  wit  to  do  it,  which  hap- 
pily I  lack]  I  might  have  given  a  freer  rein  to  my 
thoughts,  in  some  such  pieces  as  an  acquaintance  of 
mine  was  bringing  out  in  London  before  I  quitted 
England,  who,  after  wasting  his  talents  on  such  tri- 
fles, went  over  to  Lisbon  in  shattered  health,  and  has 
gone  further  even  than  Lisbon  to  give  in  an  account 
of  all  his  writings.  But  I,  that  can  admire  genius  at 
a  distance,  would  not  change  places  in  the  next 
world,  no,  nor  in  this,  with  him  who  ever  wrote  one 
deliberate  word  that  might  lead  a  fellow  mortal  to  a 
sin.  be  it  of  thought  only. 

Here  I  am  straying  again  from  my  own  paddock 
through  the  first  gap  in  the  hedge  :  so  I  come  back 
from  my  friend,  the  bookseller  in  Paternoster  Row, 
to  our  chapel  in  Assumption  Isle.  I  have  all  along 
forgotten  to  say  we  called  the  place  of  our  exile  so, 
from  the  great  festival  that  had  just  passed  when  we 
discovered  it :  and  long  after  we  had  our  joke  against 
old  Prodgers,  who  had  put  aside  any  Christian  name 
for  it,  preferring  to  call  it  No  Man's  Land. 

"Well,  'twas  Spiritual  Mass  we  used  our  little 
chapel  for,  every  morning,  as  a  thing  of  course.  And 
Don  Manuel  explained  what  we  were  going  to  do, 


THB   CATHOLIC   ORQSOS.  337 

the  first  time  he  proposed  it,  much  after  this  fash- 
ion: 

"You  remember,  dear  friends  and  children  of 
mine,"  says  he,  "  how  you  thought  me  mad,  or  next 
door  to  it,  for  being  so  affected  when  we  found  a 
grain  of  wheat :  and  I  told  you,  at  the  time,  'twas 
because  the  sight  of  that  little  grain  seemed  to  bring 
me  one  step  nearer  to  my  great  desire,  the  celebra- 
ting of  holy  Mass.  That  desire  we  cannot  realiae  in 
act,  from  want  of  other  things  absolutely  needed  for 
it ;  but  we  may  still  cherish  it  as  a  desire,  and  turn 
that  desire  into  devotion.  You  know,  even  in  man's 
dealings  with  his  fellow-man,  the  will  is  often  ac- 
cepted for  the  deed.  Many  is  the  time  we  testify 
that  we  tvould  do  this  or  that  act  of  kindness  or  ser- 
vice if  we  could :  and  our  neighbour  holds  himself 
equally  obliged  to  us,  as  if  we  had  done  it.  Much 
more  does  the  Searcher  of  Hearts  look  into  the  hid- 
den desires  of  our  souls,  and  accepts  or  rejects  us  by 
what  He  sees  there.  Even  as  to  baptism,  a  sacra- 
ment absolutely  necessary  for  any  one  to  be  saved, 
the  earnest  desire  of  it  is  accepted,  where  the  sacra- 
ment is  impossible.  So,  as  I  cannot  have  the  com- 
fort of  celebrating  Mass,  we  will  do  all  we  can  m  the 
way  of  desire,  and  may  hope  for  many  blessings  in 
answer." 

He  went  on  to  speak  of  sone  revelation  granted  to 
a  Saint  [I  cannot  recall  the  name],  that  her  spiritual 
communions  were  to  her  sacramental  communions  as 
silver  to  gold ;  and  exhorted  us  to  assist  at  our 
epintual  Mass  with  such  fervour  as  to  supply  [to  ouf 
best]  for  the  want  of  the  divine  reality. 


838       THE  ADTKNTURK8  OF  OWSN  STANg, 

"  Holy  ifass,"  says  he,  "  is  celebrated  by  the  priest, 
and  attended  by  the  faithful,  for  several  ends,  as : 

"  To  adore  Almighty  God  for  what  He  is  in  Him- 
self all  His  own  infinite  perfections,  joining  with  the 
blessed  angels  round  His  Throne,  who  are  ever  cry- 
ing aloud  to  Him,  *  Holy,  Holy,  Holy  !'  And,  if  we 
consider  that  He  is  the  One  infinite  and  supreme, 
'twill  appear  our  first  duty  to  accompany  the  adora- 
ble Sacrifice  of  Himself,  which  He  hath  ordained,  by 
such  an  act  of  devout  homage. 

"  To  give  Him  praise  and  thanks  for  all  His  bless- 
ings to  us,  for  body  and  soul,  which  are  numberless ; 
also,  for  His  benefits  to  others,  especially  those  who 
will  not  praise  or  thank  him  for  themselves.  Also, 
under  this  head  of  praise,  to  adore  Him  for  the  graces 
He  has  bestowed  on  His  saints,  from  the  creation  to 
the  present  hour;  arid  to  congratulate  the  blessed 
Saints  themselves  on  all  they  have  received. 

"  To  commemorate  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whereof  Mass  is  so  lively  a  repre- 
sentative, as  well  as  a  continuance  and  daily  applica- 
tion of  the  same  Sacrifice. 

"  To  avert  His  anger  from  ourselves  and  all  other 
sinners,  by  a  humble  acknowledgment  of  our  of- 
fences, and  deep  unworthiness. 

"  To  beseech  Him  to  pour  upon  ourselves,  and  all 
for  whom  we  are  bound  to  pray,  all  the  blessings 
needful  for  us :  this  large  intention  including  both 
supplication  and  intercession ;  as  to  oui-selves,  it  in- 
cluded all  we  could  need,  for  body  and  soul,  for  time 
and  eternity :  as  t»  others,  it  embraced  Catholics  on 
^arth  and  in  purgatory,  as  wf>ll  as  heretics,  sinners. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CEUSOB.  830 

sufferers,  the  heathen,  in  a  word,  all  God's  rational 
creatures  who  were  not  in  heaven  nor  in  hell:  prayer 
for  the  first  being  needless,  and  for  the  latter  of  no 
avail." 


Methinks  I  have  now  given  as  large  an  account  as 
need  be  (and  perhaps  too  lengthy)  of  that  spell  of 
twenty  months,  or  thereabout,  of  our  life  on  the 
island,  while  we  lived  by  ouiselves,  without  the  in- 
crease to  our  society  which  I  am  just  going  to  record. 
Our  farmyard  throve,  and  our  crops  flourished  passa- 
bly well  during  this  time;  but  afterwards,  the  great 
heat  of  our  second  summer,  that  was  like  a  fierce  oven, 
burnt  up  some  of  our  young  plantains  and  bananas, 
so  that  they  witliered  and  came  to  naught.  'Twas, 
indeed,  through  our  unskilfulness  in  the  choice  of  a 
place  for  them,  the  spot  being  too  exposed  to  the  sun 
for  tender  plants;  but  we  remembered  this  the  fol- 
lowing season,  choosing  a  small  savannah,  partly 
shaded  by  the  same  ridge  of  sandy  cliff  that  rose  up 
into  the  bluff,  or  headland,  where  we  dug  our  cave; 
and  partly  by  a  grove  of  cocoa-palms  on  the  other 
side.  This  lay  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  sun-burnt 
spot  where  we  failed  before,  and  was  washed  by  the 
stream  that  came  from  Eiverhead,  so  that  we  could 
water  our  new  nursery -ground  by  hand. 

As  for  our  peccaries,  too,  a  kind  of  murrain  seized 
on  them,  so  that  we  lost  half  our  stock  witliin  ten 
days,  and  the  rest  were  saved  chiefly  by  the  care  of 
Ned  Hilton,  whose  father,  it  seems,  was  a  small 
farmer  in  the  county  of  Huntingdon,  where  Ned  had 
become  learned  in    pigs.     But  Don    Manuel's  wheat 


340       THK  IVTEHTURIS  Or  OWSN  XTAN8, 

crop  seemed  to  have  some  particular  blessing  show 
ered  on  it  from  the  first ;  or  else  from  his  choosing  a 
spot  sheltered  and  moistened  by  a  little  ledge  of  rock 
from  the  great  heats,  it  throve  better  than  our  essays 
in  farming.  I  am  ready  to  think,  'twas  both  of  those 
causes  together:  for  on  one  hand,  he  was  a  kind  of 
man  that  undertook  nothing,  but  first  he  looked  far 
onward,  and  weighed  all  he  was  to  do  ;  on  the  other, 
I  am  sure  he  sowed  this  crop  in  tears  of  deep  desire, 
and  trusted  to  reap  it  in  spiritual  joy. 

With  regard  to  our  souls,  that  he  had  been  the 
means  of  saving,  'tis  not  for  me  to  turn  trumpeter  to 
our  little  company  :  only  I  will  say,  if  our  regular 
habit  of  confessing  may  be  taken  as  an  index,  we 
scarce  ever  missed  going  to  Tadoone  once  in  the 
week  ;  generally  on  Fridays,  to  honor  the  Sacred  Pas- 
sion we  had  formerly  so  neglected  to  think  on,  and 
done  so  much  to  dishonour.  The  effect  of  this,  too, 
was  clearly  seen  in  the  men's  temper  and  disposi- 
tions ;  as  for  myself,  I  say  little,  only  that  I  ought  to 
have  advauced  more  in  goodness,  as  my  sense  of  what 
is  meant  was  perhaps  clearer.  But  amongst  us  now, 
such  outbreaks  of  passion  as  the  men  had  given  way 
to  on  our  first  landing,  came  to  be  a  something  un. 
heard  of;  and,  just  as  the  last  and  most  unlikely  in  a 
race  will  sometimes  get  ahead  of  the  rest,  so  the 
greatest  change  seemed  to  be  wrought  in  old  Dick 
Prodgers.  He  had  been  'fining  down  by  degrees, 
after  our  fii*st  week  on  the  island ;  but  when  he  had 
made  his  confession,  and  been  baptized  under  condi- 
tion, he  did  indeed  put  on  the  new  man,  and  surprised 
US  by  his  meekness  and  (j^uiet  spirit  of  prayer.      I 


THK   CATHOLIC   CRUSOB. 


^1 


may  say  much  the  same  of  the  rest,  some  more,  some 
less. 

But  all  this  made  us  desire  greatly  to  be  able  to 
assist  at  Mass,  and  more  particularly,  to  receive  tlie 
Holy  Communion,  in  the  nature  and  effects  of  which 
Don  Manuel  instructed  us.  He  bade  us  pray  that 
our  "  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice"  might  be  in- 
creased yet  more,  and  then  satisfied;  and  he  ex- 
horted us  to  make  our  spiritual  communions  with 
such  fervour  as  might  in  some  degree  supply  for  our 
great  deprivation  in  not  being  able  to  receive  the 
Most  Holy.  We  learned  from  him  to  unite  our  in- 
tentions with  those  of  every  priest  offering  Mass,  and 
all  the  faithful  attending  it,  on  whatsoever  spot  of 
earth  assembled. 

Thus  time  slipped  by,  leaving  us  content  in  spite 
of  our  cruel  banishment,  and  in  many  ways  we  might 
be  called  happy  ;  lords  of  all  we  saw  round  us,  our 
dominions  only  bounded  by  the  ocean,  at  peace 
among  ourselves,  and  little  fearing  enemies  from 
without,  though  prepared  to  receive  them.  All  this, 
1  say,  till  a  strange  thing  befell  us  on  the  seventeenth 
of  April,  the  year  of  Redemption  1741. 


^42  tei  ADVBNtUBBS  OF  OWEN  BtANt, 


CHAPTER  LVIIL 

THE     SPANISH      ABMADA. 

Wk  were  startled,  of  a  sudden,  on  the  day  I  hav« 
jnst  named,  by  the  firing  of  a  gun  far  out  at  sea  ;  the 
sound  seemed  to  come  to  us  from  s.s.w.,  or  there- 
away :  but  so  dull  and  faint  we  hardly  thought  vi  a 
gun,  till  we  heard  the  second ;  and  listening  with 
eager  ears,  taken  aback  by  the  surprise,  within  a  few 
minutes  there  came  a  third  report.  Then  we  knew 
it  for  a  vessel  firing  guns  of  distress  ;  but  what  help 
to  bring  her  we  saw  not,  only  we  thought  to  inform 
her  crew  there  were  some  at  hand,  though  not  able, 
yet  willing  to  help  them.  So  we  clambered  to  the 
top  of  our  rock,  and  thence  to  Look-out  Point,  in 
great  agitation  of  spirits ;  we  had,  by  this,  well-nigh 
resigned  ourselves  to  live  and  die  on  the  island,  and 
80  sudden  a  prospect  of  some  European  ship  brought 
a  conflict  of  emotions  to  us,  part  of  hope,  part  of  ap- 
prehension. For  we  knew  not  if  we  were  to  en- 
counter friends  or  foes;  nor  of  what  nation  she  might 
prove,  nor  of  what  disposition  toward  us.  One  thing 
we  determined  on ;  to  reconnoitre  with  great  pru- 
dence before  we  made  any  sign  in  return  for  their 
guns. 

My  perspective  glass  served  us  well  here ;  by 
which  I  made  out  the  hull  of  a  large  vessel,  some 
three  leagues  away  in  the  wind's  eye ;  she  seemed  to 
cany  little  sail,  which  surprised  us,  till  the  tide,  or 
cun-ent,  favoured  her  helm,  and   brought  her  in 


TBS  OATnOLtO   0RU80B.  $4S 

nearer;  for  'twas  plain  she  saw  our  island,  and  was 
making  for  it.  But  when  she  neared  (which  was 
very  slowly),  we  saw  clearly  enough  what  made  her 
so  short  of  sail :  for  her  main-mast  was  gone  by  the 
board ;  also  her  foremast  had  but  a  mean  kind  of 
jury  topmast  rigged,  and  the  mizen  (for  she  was  a 
three-master,  though  seemingly  not  a  first-rate)  was 
reduced  to  a  stump,  and  carried  a  mere  rag  of  a  sail. 
Also,  by  her  hull  being  so  low  down  in  the  water,  as 
well  as  the  slowness  of  her  sailing  (though  she  was 
well  in  the  current,  which,  I  have  said,  set  in  towards 
the  island  from  south  by  south-west) ;  from  all  these 
signs  we  plainly  made  out  she  was  water-logged  to 
that  degree  she  could  scarce  hope  to  reach  land  at 
last. 

This  was  confirmed  when  we  saw  her  boats  low- 
«red,  and  the  crew  stowing  themselves  into  them : 
they  had  three,  a  long  boat,  a  pinnace,  and  shallop, 
but  'twas  some  time  before  they  put  off  from  the  ship : 
for  what  cause  we  could  not  at  first  discover,  but 
judged  they  were  landing  provisions,  or  perhaps 
merchandise,  for  they  lowered  into  the  boats  what 
seemed  (at  that  distance)  to  be  eight  or  nine  large 
bales,  or  packages,  and  laid  them  lengthways.  But 
as  they  drew  nearer,  we  made  out  these  to  be  sick 
men  in  their  hammocks,  lying  in  the  bottom  of  the 
boats,  and  so  much  in  the  way  of  the  oarsmen  as  ad- 
ded to  their  difficulties  very  much. 

Indeed,  the  whole  look  of  this  crew,  when  we  could 
distinguish  their  features,  was  as  if  a  hospital  had 
shipped  itself  on  board  of  a  ship  ;  for  a  more  meagre, 
•tarved-looking  set  I  never  set  eyes  on  :  and  they  had 


344  THl  ADTBNTUBBS  OF  OWEN  KVAN8, 

scarce  strength  left  among  them  to  pull  in  the  boats 
towards  land.  So  that  'twas  chiefly  through  favour 
of  the  current  (which  ran  swifter  when  it  came  to 
near  Cape  Look-out,  and  turned  with  an  eddy,  or  in- 
draught, into  Shark  Cove),  chiefly  by  this  they  man- 
aged to  make  any  way  at  all ;  for  they  had  no  more 
to  do,  but  by  their  oars  and  helm  to  keep  the  boats' 
heads  fair  with  the  stream,  and  catch  what  little  wind 
was  abaft. 

This  stream,  though,  took  a  swift  turn  when  it 
came  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  point  (our 
cape,  I  mean ;)  and  shot  up  to  n.n.e.,  so  bearing  them 
towards  the  cove :  when  they  found  this,  fearing  (I 
believe)  they  might  be  carried  off  land  again,  not 
liking  to  trust  the  stream,  or  else  wearied  with  row- 
ing, they  made  all  efforts  to  shoot  out  of  the  ripple 
of  the  current  into  smooth  water,  under  lee  of  the 
shore,  and  so  land  in  another  little  cove,  that  was 
almost  land-locked,  n.e.  of  Cape  Look-out.  Though 
the  stream  carried  them  some  way  beyond  that  point, 
they  got  out  of  the  strength  of  it ;  and  doubling  back, 
rowed  in,  but  feebly  enough,  till  they  lay  on  their 
oars  with'm  arrow-shot  of  the  shore,  debating  how 
they  were  to  proceed. 

Now  was  our  time :  for  we  did  not  mean  them  to 
come  nearer  without  holding  them  to  parley ;  the 
more  so,  as  we  now  saw  they  had  arras  with  them. 
So,  retreating  from  our  ambush,  we  came  back  to 
our  castle  with  all  speed,  then  went  down  by  our 
grand  stair-case  (as  we  called  the  rope)  and  made 
our  way  straight  towards  the  cove.  Then,  still  am- 
bushed in  the  trees,  we  sent  Don  Manuel  forward  as 


tat  CAtHOLio  CRD  sol.  345 

our  spokesman,  or  ambassador,  with  full  powers  to 
treat  with  them.  We  crept  as  near  as  we  couhl, 
witkout  showing  ourselves,  to  witness  what  passed, 
and  support  him  on  the  instant,  in  case  of  need :  for 
we  had  brought  all  our  weapons  with  us,  and  mus- 
tered all  our  troops. 

The  priest  went  forward,  till  he  came  down  near 
to  the  water's  edge ;  then  stood  still,  and  waved  his 
hand,  as  about  to  speak.  But  it  would  have  touched 
any  heart  to  witness  the  joy  of  the  poor  famished 
creatures  when  they  saw  the  form  of  a  civilized  man 
approach  near  to  them.  Some  of  the  crew  stood 
up  in  the  boats,  waving  their  hats  ;  some  clapped 
thevr  hands  ;  others  fell  on  their  knees,  raising  their 
clasped  hands  to  heaven  ;  all  cried  out,  some  one 
thing,  some  another,  with  such  confused  sounds  of 
prayer,  and  surprise,  and  joyfulness,  we  could  not  at 
first  make  out  what  language  't  was  they  spoke  in. 
But  Don  Manuel,  having  a  quicker  ear  for  his  native 
tongue,  knew  it  from  the  first  for  Spanish. 

One  would  have  thought  this  was  like  to  give  him 
great  satisfaction ;  but  he  told  us  afterwards,  the 
doubt  came  at  once  into  his  mind,  they  might  be  a 
crew  of  buccaneers,*  and  their  ship  a  pirate  vessel, 

*Thia  seems  a  strange  inaccuracy,  considering  that  the 
buccaneers,  strictly  so-called,  were  scarcely  heard  of  after 
the  taking  of  Carthagena,  some  forty  years  before  this  date. 
Moreover,  as  that  remarkable  society  of  pirates  was  chiefly 
composed  of  French  and  English  adventures,  whose  opera- 
tions were  directed  against  the  Spanish  colonies,  they  would 
scarcely  have  spoken  Spanish  on  a  sudden  emotion,  in  pre- 
ference to  their  native  tongue.  Perhaps  the  word  buccaneer 
is  here  used  for  a  pirate  in  general ;  or  it  may  be  a  mistake 
of  Owen's  for  prUaieer. — Ed. 


346  tHE  ADVENTUEES  OF  OWEN*  EVANS, 

fitted  out  for  sujli,  or  niu  away  with  in  a  mutiny. 
'Tis  true,  their  action  of  rendering  thanks  to  God 
seem  3d  to  stamp  them  us  honest  men;  though  indeed, 
I  liav3  heard  that  the  very  buccaneers,  with  a  kind 
of  impious  piety  strange  to  think  on,  would  invoke 
tho  divine  protection  on  their  marauding  expedl  ions, 
and  render  solemn  thanks  on  every  success. 

Being  still  doubtful  of  these  new  acquaintances, 
Don  Manuel  calls  out  to  them  in  his  own  language, 
bidding  them  come  in  no  nearer,  hut  tell  him  truly 
what  nation  they  were  of,  and  whether  honest  men. 
On  which  the^'  all  cried,  as  with  one  voice,  Espanoles, 
Espaiioles !  and  asked  him,  was  he  indeed  a  Catholic 
priest  ?  He,  on  his  part,  assented  ;  then  they  protested 
vehemently,  they  were  good  Catholics  too,  and  sub- 
jects of  his  most  Catholic  majesty  (so,  it  seems,  the 
king  of  Strain  is  always  entitled;)  and  that  'twas  but 
three  short  days  siiice  they  committed  to  the  deep 
their  chaplain  and  confessor,  who  died  on  board  of 
famine,  or  fever,  or  both,  like  the  rest  of  the  crew, 
except  only  themselves. 

On  this,  he  asked  them,  would  they  solemnly  swear, 
as  good  Catholics,  to  submit  themselves  to  tlie 
authorities  on  the  island  ?  Would  they  engage  to 
lay  aside  their  arms,  or  deliver  them  into  safe  keep- 
ing, during  their  stay  ?  And,  if  they  were  comi>elled 
to  stay  indeed  (as  the  condition  of  the  ship  rendered 
likely),  would  they  enter  into  such  fair  conditions  as 
should  be  laid  down  for  them  by  those  who  had 
possession  of  the  place  ?  To  all  this,  with  one  voice, 
the  poor  fellows  professed  they  were  ready  to  swear 
on  the  spot.    Then  Don  Manuel  opened  his  breviary 


tttli  Catholic  crdsob.  ^i*i 

and  held  it  up  before  them,  pointing,  as  he  explained  to 
them,  to  the  words  of  the  holy  gospel  in  it,  and  bade 
them  swear  to  every  tittle  of  what  he  had  said. 

They  rose  up,  or  all  that  were  able  to  stand,  un- 
covered their  heads,  and  with  much  gravity  and  rev- 
erent demeanour,  stretched  forth  their  hands  towards 
the  book  he  held  up  to  them.  Even  the  sick  men  in 
hammocks,  when  they  heard  what  was  going  forward, 
did  what  they  could  to  raise  their  hands  with  the 
rest.  Having  all  sworn  to  observe  these  articles,  Don 
Manuel  then  pledged  his  word  as  a  priest,  on  behalf 
of  himself  and  his  friends,  who,  he  told  them,  had 
possession  of  the  place,  they  should  meet  all  fair  and 
honourable  usage,  and  be  received  on  their  parole  of 
good  conduct,  as  well  as  have  their  sick  tended  with 
care.  "  But  first,"  says  he,  "  for  a  pledge  you  mean 
as  you  say,  deliver  up  to  me  the  flints  out  of  your 
muskets."  On  which,  they  set  to  work  without  a 
question,  and  hammered  out  all  the  flints  from  their 
pieces,  and  also  from  the  pistols,  of  which  each  man 
had  two  or  three.  They  wrapped  these  in  a  parcel 
of  sail  cloth,  and  held  them  up  to  him,  in  token  they 
were  now  unarmed ;  for  indeed,  all  they  had  left  to 
them  were  a  few  boat-hooks,  and  two  or  thi-ee  hatch- 
ets, with  their  cutlasses,  and  these  too  they  delivered 
ap  on  landing. 


348       T&B  ADtCKtURXS  Ot   OWKK  BTINI, 

CHAPTER  LIX 

HABBOUB   AND    HOSPITAL. 

Having  thus  drawn  (as  the  old  fable  says)  th« 
lion's  teeth  and  claws,  Don  Manuel  went  on  :  "I  uill 
now  show  you,  friends,"  says  he,  "  we  had  the  po\\er 
to  enforce  submission,  had  we  chosen  to  use  it ;"  and 
with  that  he  looks  back  to  us  in  the  wood,  and  waves 
his  hand.  Out  we  marched  at  the  .signal  (for  we  had 
agreed  on  it),  with  our  guns  shouldered,  our  bows, 
and  quivers  filled  with  arrows,  at  our  backs;  or 
those  that  had  no  guns,  with  bows  and  long  javelins: 
ranging  ourselves  in  a  half  moon  along  the  strand 
of  the  cove,  four  of  us  on  either  side  of  our  ambassa- 
dor. What  with  our  wild,  shaggy  looks,  dressed  as 
we  were,  or  disguised,  rather,  in  our  untanned  hog- 
skins  and  palm-leaf  helmets  or  hats,  with  formidable 
broad  swords  and  wooden  clubs  set  with  sharks' 
teeth,  untrimmed  hair  and  beards,  thus  fully  armed, 
and  attended  by  our  Indians,  as  wild  as  ourselves  ; 
notwithstanding  the  fewness  of  our  number,  these 
poor  fellows  in  the  boats,  reduced  to  the  last  stage 
of  weakness,  were  struck  with  amazement  on  so  sud- 
den a  spectacle.  But  Don  Manuel  assured  them  once 
more,  by  words  and  signs,  telling  them  the  bargain 
was  struck ;  if  they  would  be  true  to  their  part,  so 
would  we  to  ours  ;  and  to  this  he  pledged  again  his 
word  as  a  priest. 

It  being  thus  arranged,  we  made  them  motions  of 
friendship  j  and  I,  who  waa  the  only  one,  except  our 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRDSOB.  349 

priest,  that  spoke  their  language  (or  anything  to  sig- 
nify), called  out  to  them,  we  would  truly  befriend 
them  in  their  need,  if  only  their  conduct  justified  it; 
and  bade  them  pull  in-shoi'e.  This  they  did  at  once ; 
and  when  the  boat  grounded,  the  poor  fellows  made 
shift  to  get  out  of  her,  but  feebly  and  slow ;  and 
'twas  with  still  more  pains  they  got  the  sick  on 
shore.  Harry  Gill  and  I  stood  to  our  arms;  and 
Pounder,  with  Samuel,  kept  their  bows  ready  :  as  to 
the  rest,  they  went  cheerfully  to  help  at  the  landing, 
piling  their  arms  under  cover  of  our  guns. 

The  first  thing  we  insisted  on  was,  that  all  the 
crews'  weapons,  whether  muskets,  pistols,  cutlasses, 
hatchets,  and  even  to  the  boat-hooks,  should  be 
handed  to  us  out  of  the  boats ;  which  was  done  ac- 
cordingly, before  a  man  of  them  put  his  foot  on  dry 
ground.  For,  though  we  would  not  mistrust  them, 
nor  judge  them  hardly,  we  did  not  forget,  either,  the 
better  part  of  valour  is  discretion  :  and,  let  them  be 
as  weak  as  they  might  singly,  yet  they  so  greatly 
outnumbered  us,  as  might  tempt  them,  at  some  fa- 
vourable moment,  to  overpower  us  also.  Being  now 
quite  unarmed,  against  a  set  of  men  armed  to  the 
very  teeth  (for  we  put  the  flints  into  their  guns  and 
pistols  again,  and  stuck  their  hatchets  and  cutlasses 
into  our  belts,  as  hostages  for  their  conduct),  it  would 
have  been  stark  madness  in  them  to  move  a  finger 
against  us.  Indeed,  I  was  surprised  from  the  first 
to  see  the  unshaken  trust  these  poor  men  showed  in 
our  honesty ;  till  a  second  thought  told  me  they  took 
our  character  on  the  word  of  the  pi-iest,  who  (they 
knew)  would  not  deceive  them.      On  our  part,  we 


350       THK  ADTKNTURCS  OF  OWKN  KTANS, 

were  slower  to  be  convinced  of  theirs,  and  stood 
jealously  on  our  guard,  till  all  suspicion  of  them  wore 
off  by  degrees. 

But  the  next  thing  to  do  was  to  land  the  sick  men 
that  lay  in  the  boats;  who  were  nine  in  all,  and  some 
of  them  so  far  gone  as  to  be  already  more  dead  than 
alive.  One,  indeed,  seemed  so  spent  we  thought  he 
would  yield  up  the  ghost  before  we  could  heave  him 
ashore :  and  Don  Manuel,  who  had  waded  into  the 
water  to  visit  them  (not  waiting  for  the  boats  to  be 
thrust  nigher  the  beach),  finding  this  poor  man  in 
such  extremity,  called  to  Samuel  to  run  for  a  shad- 
dock, to  refresh  him  withal.  I  could  see,  from  his 
sitting  on  the  boat's  thwart  close  by  the  hammock 
where  the  poor  fellow  lay,  and  putting  his  ear  close 
to  him,  he  had  begun  to  hear  the  dying  man's  con- 
fession. Soon  the  young  Indian  came  running  back 
with  a  fresh  fruit  or  two,  a  bag  of  our  bread,  and  a 
crock  of  water.  He  plunged  into  the  sea  to  get  at 
the  boat,  and  between  them  they  tried  to  make  the 
Spaniard  swallow  a  bit,'  though  never  so  small ;  but 
'twas  all  too  late.  What  with  scurvy  and  famine, 
and  pining  every  way,  he  was  now  too  far  gone  on 
his  last  journey,  and  could  hardly  swallow  some 
drops  of  the  water  only.  In  short,  after  a  few  faint 
whispers  with  the  priest,  he  died  under  his  hands, 
blessing  the  divine  mercies  with  his  last  breath  (so 
we  learnt  afterwards  from  the  others  that  lay  round) 
for  sending  to  him  thus  the  comforts  of  his  religion 
in  his  dying  hour,  beyond  all  human  hope. 

So.  leaving  the  dead  man  for  awhile,  to  wait  on 
the  extreme  needs  of  the  living,  we  handed  the  ham 


IHl   CATHOLIC   0RU80S.  351 

mocks  out  carefully,  one  by  one,  and  laid  these  suf- 
fering creatures  in  a  row,  eight  of  them,  under  the 
shade  of  some  cocoa-palms,  about  a  stone's  cast  from 
the  beach.  Indeed,  several  of  the  number  seemed  as 
near  death's  door  as  the  one  that  was  gone  already ; 
the  priest  and  I  attended  them  as  best  we  might, 
each  in  our  way  ;  though  my  choicest  remedies  were 
only  cocoa-nut  milk,  with  sliced  shaddock  and  yams, 
yet  we  brought  them  round  enough  for  Don  Manuel 
to  wish  to  be  left  alone  with  them  for  their  confes- 
sions; and,  to  be  short,  the  second  of  them  died 
within  two  hours  after  his  landing,  and  the  third  that 
same  night.  As  for  the  rest,  those  other  two  of  the 
five  worst,  recovered ;  one  wholly,  and  lived  to  be 
a  strong,  serviceable  member  of  our  little  govern- 
ment ;  the  other  lived  for  some  time  after,  and  then 
went  off  in  a  dropsy.  The  tour  who  were  not  so  far 
spent  with  weakness  at  the  first,  got  round  quicker, 
one  after  the  other,  when  they  began  to  taste  our 
fresh  meat  and  vegetables ;  but  by  nothing  more  than 
by  the  cocoa-nut  milk,  of  which  we  gave  them  two 
or  three  draughts  daily. 

To  return  to  their  first  landing:  we  found,  besides 
these  nine  in  the  hammocks,  there  were  thirty-two 
able-bodied  seamen,  for  we  counted  them  as  they  sat, 
for  very  weakness,  on  the  shore.  To  call  them  able- 
bodied,  must  be  understood  by  comparison ;  they 
were  just  able,  indeed,  to  lay  their  hand  on  an  oar ; 
but  I  doubt  whether  their  whole  force  united  could 
have  given  a  turn  to  the  capstan,  or  pulled  in  a  ca- 
ble ;  and  'tis  not  to  be  doubted,  had  their  voyage 
lasted  a  few  days  longer,  or  had  they  met  rough 


352       THB  ADVENTCRES  OF  OWEN  BV1R8, 

weather  on  nearing  our  island,  not  one  of  them  would 
have  landed  alive.  They  were  reduced  to  that  ex- 
tremity, two  or  three  swooned  outright,  and  lay  for 
dead :  I  remarked  many  of  them  weep  like  very  chil- 
dren, whether  in  thankfulness  for  escaping  with  their 
lives,  or  from  feeling  a  degree  of  weakness  that  is  so 
strange  a  thing  to  any  man  reduced  to  it  on  a  sud- 
den from  the  vigour  of  health  ;  while  others  dropped 
on  their  knees,  and  begged  us,  per  Pamor  di  Dios,  to 
give  them  some  food. 

Indeed,  we  should  have  thought  of  this  ere  now  ; 
but  we  were  distracted  by  all  we  had  to  attend  to : 
what  with  mounting  guard  over  the  living,  tending 
the  sick  and  dying,  helping  the  weakest  to  land, 
keeping  the  boats  in-shore,  etc.  But  by  this,  I  had 
gone  through  the  wards  of  my  hospital,  and  done 
what  I  could  for  the  patients ;  so,  leaving  Don  Man- 
uel still  engaged  in  his  proper  work  for  their  benefit, 
I  came  forward  to  the  crew,  my  rifle  on  my  shoulder, 
and  the  rest  of  us  behind  me,  fully  armed. 

"  My  friends  and  gentlemen,"  said  I,  in  my  best 
Spanish,  which,  indeed,  would  not  carry  me  very  far 
in  the  dialogue,  "  you  shall  have  food,  without  doubt, 
for  you  are  our  guests,  and  we  bid  you  welcome. 
But,"  I  went  on,  "  we  must  understand  one  another 
from  the  first :  we  keep  your  arms  safe  for  you,  till 
we  are  better  acquainted ;  and  you  make  no  attempt 
to  move  from  the  place  we  mark  out  for  you  to  stay 
in.  Otherwise,  gentlemen,"  for  I  had  learned  that 
much  of  courtesy  from  our  Spanish  friend,  "other- 
wise"— and  I  tapped  my  rifle  with  ray  forefinger,  to 
make  them  fully  know  my  resolution. 


tHl  CATHOLIC  cttusoie.  358 

Comprehend  they  did,  without  doubt ;  and  made 
signs  of  assent  to  all  this.  But  one  among  them, 
who  seemed  in  authority  (we  found,  a  little  later,  he 
was  fourth  lieutenant,  and  the  only  officer  who  had 
lived  through  the  starvation,  and  taken  command  on 
the  death  of  the  others),  came  a  little  before  the  rest, 
and  answered  in  the  purest  Spanish :  "  Your  gentle- 
ness,"* says  he,  ''  may  rest  assured,  we  will  be  faith- 
ful to  the  word  we  have  already  sworn  to  our  coun- 
tryman, the  priest  yonder.  We  are  men  of  honour," 
laying  his  hand  on  his  breast,  "  and  subjects  of  his 
most  Catholic  majesty :  you  are  our  benefactors ;  we 
are  bound  to  you  in  honour  and  gratitude,  both  at 
once.  'Tis  true,  Senores  Ingleses,  our  countries  are 
now  at  war  with  one  another;  but  we  trust  you  will 
not  prosecute  that  war  in  such  remote  regions  as 
these.  'Tia  a  quarrel  that  is  none  of  ours,  and  surely 
we  may  well  let  it  lie.  You  have  taken  us  at  disad- 
vantage, in  the  weak  state  we  are  in  :  but,  as  on  our 
part  we  have  pledged  to  you  our  sacred  word,  we 
trust  to  find  men  of  honour  and  caballeros  in  return. 
We  have  delivered  up  to  you  our  arms,  and  claim 
your  hospitality,  and  the  safety  of  our  lives,  liberty, 
with  the  vessel  and  cargo,  or  whatever  we  can  save 
from  her." 

This  was  the  substance  of  his  speech  ;  but  he  de- 
livered it  with  such  a  straightforward,  manly  kind  of 

*  Owen  seems  to  be  translating  literally  the  Spanish  ex- 
pression of  courtesy,  Usted,  which  is  said  to  be  a  contrac- 
tion of  the  words  Vuestra  Mereid  ;  your  mercifulness,  or  your 
gentleness,  in  the  same  sense  in  which  we  use  the  word  jw»- 
fbmon,  and  the  Greeks,  ^irtEtx^r.— Ed. 


854  THK  IDTSNTUBKS  OF  OWSN  EVANS, 

grace  as  took  us  extremely,  and  secured  my  confi 
dence  in  him  from  that  time  onward.  Parts  of  it, 
'tis  true,  I  did  not  well  understand  ;  above  all,  where 
he  spoke  of  our  two  countries  being  then  at  war  with 
each  other.  When  we  were  last  in  port,  'tb  true, 
what  with  our  ships  pushing  their  contraband  trade 
in  Campeachy  Bay,  and  other  parts  of  the  Mexican 
coast ;  with  the  reprisals,  also,  of  the  Spanish  guarda- 
costas,  there  were  abundant  causes  of  rupture  be- 
tween the  governments  of  Spain  and  England.  Yet, 
it  appeared,  we  had  put  to  sea  a  little  before  the  news 
could  reach  us  that  Admiral  Vernon  had  sailed  with 
a  fleet  against  the  Spanish  West  Indies,  and  that 
open  war  had  been  declared.  But  this,  together 
with  events  following,  as  the  bombarding  of  Cartha- 
gena,  the  taking  of  Porto  Bello,  and  the  expedition 
of  Commodore  Anson  (in  which,  it  seemed,  our 
friends  were  nearly  interested),  we  learned  from  the 
lieutenant  more  at  leisure. 


CHAPTER  LX 

▲  TEBATY   MADB    AND   BATIFIED. 

By  this,  Don  Manuel  had  joined  us,  and  took  a 
chief  part  in  the  conference  with  his  Spanisli  country- 
men. To  be  brief,  we  drew  up  certain  articles  for 
both  sides  to  abide  by :  indeed,  the  dictating  of  terms 
was  clearly  on  our  side,  by  force  of  arms.  And  they 
ir«re  as  follows : 

I,  Neither  party  was  to  regard  the  other  in  the 


¥fil  OATttOLIO   dRC80«.  855 

light  of  enemies;  but  both  to  act  as  though  war  had 
not  been  proclaimed  between  our  respective  nations. 

2.  A  line  was  to  be  drawn,  to  portion  off  for  t^io 
Spaniai-ds  a  part  of  the  island,  enough  to  dwell  in  for 
and  present,  with  permission  to  cut  down  wood  to 
make  themselves  habitations,  and  for  firing. 

3.  Water,  If  not  readily  found  within  their  allot- 
ment, to  be  supplied  by  us,  and  brought  to  the  spot, 
free  of  charge. 

4.  We  engaged  to  supply  them  also  in  fish  and 
flesh,  together  with  bread,  vegetable,  and  fruit,  at  a 
moderate  charge  in  money,  tools,  or  other  useful  ar- 
ticles, if  they  could  rescue  any  such  from  the  wreck : 
otherwise  on  credit,  under  note  of  hand  from  the 
lieutenant  to  the  governor  or  commander  of  some  of 
the  Spanish  colonies. 

5.  Two  persons  named  on  their  side,  three  on  ours, 
and  they  alone,  to  have  the  privilege  of  passing  the 
boundary  line. 

6.  Any  other  but  these  two  of  theirs,  caught  on 
our  side  of  the  line,  to  suffer  the  penalties  of  such  as 
transgress  martial  law,  at  our  pleasure. 

7.  The  wreck  itself  to  remain  Spanish  property : 
we  engaging  to  help  to  our  utmost  to  bring  it  in- 
shore, or  land  such  valuables  from  it  as  could  be 
saved.  In  doing  which  things  alone,  the  boundary 
line  of  separation  did  not  hold  good,  and  might  be 
broken. 

8.  In  consideration  of  these  good  services,  and  in 
the  event  (which  seemed  unlikely  enough)  of  their 
getting  her  off,  or  being  rescued  by  some  of  their 
countrymen,  we  should  be  allowed   a  reasonable 


Sb8  TBI  ADTXNTUaKS  OF  OWBN  IVAKS, 

choice  of  any  of  the  vessel's  goods  for  our   own 
use. 

9.  Should  the  wreck  be  refitted,  or  any  Spanish 
vessel,  or  other  vessel  friendly  to  Spain,  touch  at  the 
island,  we  were  to  have  a  free  passage  to  any  port 
she  might  afterwards  touch  at,  at  our  choice. 

10.  Likewise,  should  any  British  vessel,  or  one 
from  our  colonies,  touch  at  the  place,  the  Spaniards 
to  be  allowed  a  passage  on  board  of  her,  at  a  fair 
average  rate  of  passage-money,  to  any  poit  that  lay 
on  their  voyage,  or  which  they  might  be  driven  into. 

11.  In  the  meantime,  their  fire-arms,  weapons,  and 
powder,  whether  now  landed,  or  still  in  the  wreck, 
to  remain  in  our  safe  keeping  till  we  decided  other- 
wise ;  their  supplies  of  food  being  secured  to  them, 
as  above. 

12.  All  fair  and  friendly  treatment  to  be  assured 
to  either  party  at  the  hands  of  any  force  on  the  op- 
posite side,  should  they  heave  in  sight. 


These  articles  being  once  concluded,  and  solemnly 
ratified  on  both  sides  by  oath,  we  proceeded  at  once 
to  supply  the  poor  famished  men  with  food  ;  though 
for  the  present  we  did  not  eat  with  them  (according 
to  articles  2,  5,  and  6  of  our  agreement),  we  took  care 
they  should  want  for  nothing  we  could  furnish. 
Therefore  we  sent  the  Indians  in  all  haste  to  our 
storehouse,  to  fetch  what  might  be  at  hand,  such  as 
smoked  peccary  and  codfish,  with  the  cakes  of  yam 
and  bread-fruits,  made  into  a  pulp,  then  strained  and 
baked,  such  as  we  had  learned  by  this  time  to  make 
mto  palatable  and  wholesome  loaves  enough.     But 


THI   CATHOLIC  CRUSOE.  357 

Mny thing,  no  matter  how  coarse  and  ordinary,  was  a 
dainty  at  that  moment  to  men  who  had  been  for 
weeks  and  months  on  short  commons,  as  these  our 
guests  had  been:  and  latterly  almost  without  food  at 
all.  Our  care  was  less  to  supply  them  with  victuals 
enough  (of  which  there  was  no  lack),  but  to  hinder 
their  making  too  free  use  of  it.  On  my  representing 
this  to  the  lieutenant,  and  the  danger  of  sickness, 
aye,  and  death  itself,  to  men  who  should  indulge  to 
their  hearts'  content  after  so  long  a  fast,  he  entered 
at  once  into  my  views.  Accordingly,  we  established 
a  strict  discipline  among  the  crew  in  the  order  of 
getting  their  messes,  and  the  quantity  served  to 
them. 

The  sick  came  first;  for,  where  the  disease  was  lit- 
tle else  but  scurvy  and  famine,  or  the  exhaustion  af- 
ter fever,  then  Dr.  Diet  (as  Tom  Harvey  said)  was 
the  best  doctor  to  call  in.  Accordingly,  we  divided 
the  food  into  small  portions,  giving  them  more  of 
bread  than  flesh-meat,  and  this  moistened  with  water 
into  a  panada,  or  bread-sop.  It  seemed  a  cruel  thing, 
to  be  sure,  to  deny  so  many  famishing  wretches  as 
now  came  crowding  towaids  us:  but  'twas  done  out 
of  sheer  kindness,  to  prevent  the  ill  effects  of  giving 
them  too  much  at  once.  As  they  observed  the  con- 
ditions laid  down,  and  would  not,  even  pressed  with 
hunger  as  they  were,  overstep  the  boundary  line  we 
had  by  this  time  drawn  between  us,  we  passed  down 
on  our  side  of  the  line,  and  fed  them  in  order.  We 
kept  our  three  Indians  running  at  their  full  speed  up 
to  our  castle  and  back  to  us,  bringing  more  meat 
and  bread,  till  we  had  given  the  hungry  Spaniards 


858  THK   ADTBKTURXS   Ot   OWKN   ITANS, 

as  much  as  I  judged  well  for  the  time.  But,  as  we 
promised  them  another  meal  soon,  though  many 
longing  eyes  from  their  meagre  faces  were  cast  at 
the  remaining  food,  they  were  fain  to  submit ;  and 
first  with  a  thanksgiving  to  God,  then  to  us,  retired 
a  little  from  the  boundary.  Some  lay  down  for  very 
weariness,  more  of  them  sat  silent ;  some  talking  to- 
gether in  broken  sentences,  some  with  us  across  the 
line ;  and  a  few  retired  with  themselves  to  converse 
with  God,  and  going  upon  their  knees,  continued 
their  thanksgiving  more  at  large.  I  am  now  sure, 
from  what  I  knew  of  them  on  better  acquaintance, 
there  would  have  been  more  outward  acts  of  devo- 
tion among  them,  but  for  the  weariness  that  op- 
pressed their  famished  bodies  and  weighed  down 
their  souls. 

The  lieutenant  (or  captain,  as  we  must  call  him — 
for  death,  that  took  others  from  over  his  head,  pro- 
moted him  to  command  all  that  remained  of  a  large 
crew,  and  the  wreck  of  a  large  vessel,) — this  oflScer, 
I  say,  seemed  most  attentive  to  do  all  that  lay  in 
his  power  for  the  comfort  of  his  men.  He  neglected 
his  own  needs,  or  took  a  morsel  only  now  and  again, 
till  he  had  given  what  help  he  could  in  ranging  them 
to  receive  their  portions  of  food,  and  aiding  the  sick  ; 
who  to  be  sure,  were  more  easily  fed  in  due  order, 
being  unable  to  stir  from  their  hammocks. 

AVhen  the  lieutenant  had  seen  to  this,  and  swal- 
lowed a  few  hasty  morsels  (so  much  as  we  judged 
safe  to  allow  him,  which  he  ate  ravenously,  like  his 
men,)  his  next  care  was  to  try  and  save  the  ship, 
which  we  expected  to  go  down  every  moment,  to 


fHi  OAtnoLid  ORiTBoi.  850 

Urater-logged  was  she.  The  tide  had  shifted  her  in 
nearer,  and  saved  her  from  being  carried  off  by  the 
current  I  spoke  of ;  in  which  case  she  had  beyond  a 
doubt  been  lost  to  us,  and  carried  away  to  the  east 
of  our  island,  into  the  open  sea,  or  else  wrecked  on  the 
reefs,  and  broken  up.  Our  only  hope  for  her  was, 
she  might  drift  into  shoal  water ;  this  she  seemed 
likely  to  do,  as  we  all  stood  watching  her  from  the 
cove  where  these  Spaniards  had  landed  at  the  first. 
But  it  seems,  the  leak  had  gaind  too  fast  on  her  for 
this :  being  now  deserted  by  her  crew,  who  had 
made  still  some  feeble  efforts  at  the  pumps,  all  the 
while  remained  on  board. 

'Twas  by  a  Providence  the  tide  was  now  at  its 
rise,  not  at  ebb ;  though  the  weather  was  so  calm, 
with  just  a  light  breeze  stirring,  yet  there  was  a  sort 
of  spring-tide  on,  and  the  water  higher  than  common ; 
for,  had  it  been  neap-tide,  we  had  either  lost  her 
altogether,  or  at  the  least,  all  would  have  been  spoiled 
in  the  water,  as  you  shall  hear.  For,  as  we  debated 
with  the  lieutenant,  whether  we  had  now  strength  to 
man  the  boats,  to  board  her,  and  contrive  to  pass  a 
hawser  round  the  foremast  and  so  haul  her  somewhat 
in-shore,  we  found  to  our  great  concern  she  was  be- 
ginning to  settle  down  and  sink  on  her  larboard 
quarter. 

Now  there  was  no  help  for  it,  but  to  wait  on,  and 
nee  the  end ;  for  -t  would  be  madness,  indeed,  to  ven- 
ture on  board  a  sinking  ship.  But  the  lieutenant  was 
in  extreme  grief  at  the  sight,  being  in  charge  of  the 
vessel;  having  also  (as  we  afterwards  learned)  a 
considerable  interest  in  some  of  her  stores.     He  gave 


860       TBI  ADTENTURES  OF  OWBN  KTANS, 

atterance  to  this  by  passionate  exclamations,  walking 
up  and  down  the  beach,  and  throwing  his  hands 
abroad ;  till  we  reasoned  with  him,  begging  him  to 
be  calm,  and  take  the  dispositions  of  Providence  like 
a  man  and  a  Christian,  This,  indeed,  he  did,  after  a 
while ;  but  at  first,  passion  had  its  way  with  him. 


CHAPTER  LXL 

THE   lieutenant's   STOBT. 

We  rejoiced  to  see,  after  that  one  great  heel  she 
gave  to  larboard,  she  settled  down  no  lower  for  the 
time ;  however,  when  nearly  another  half  hour  was 
gone  by,  her  larboard  bows  dipped  too,  nigh  upon  a 
level  with  the  quarter,  and  so  she  remained  fast, 
never  stining  after  at  all.  We  thought  it  might 
have  happened  thus,  owing  to  the  position  of  the 
leak ;  next  day,  however,  showed  us  our  mistake  here. 
But  now,  we  began  to  entertain  great  hopes  of  re- 
covering at  least  a  good  part  of  the  cargo,  if  not 
getting  off  the  ship  herself,  when  we  had  lightened 
her:  besides  this,  we  hoped  to  be  able  to  do  some- 
what towards  stopping  the  leak,  and  to  make  her 
sea-worthy  again.  In  short,  wild  schemes  came  into 
our  heads  fast  at  the  sight  of  this  vessel  lying  so  close 
to  us ;  we  began  to  reason  (in  whispers  among  our- 
eelves)  as  one  good  turn  deserved  another,  and  we 
had  done  the  crew  this  great  service,  to  give  them 
hospitality  in  their  famished  condition,  and  save  their 


TBI  CATHOLIC  CRUSOK.  361 

very  lives,  't  was  the  least  they  could  do  in  turn,  to 
refit  the  ship  with  us,  and  take  us  on  board  on  equal 
terms,  and  land  us  where  we  might  choose. 

Don  Manuel  not  being  with  us  (lor  he  was  busied 
with  his  sick  men,)  we  kept  this  to  ourselves  for  the 
lime.  But  of  all  persons,  he  that  desponded  most 
was  the  poor  lieutenant ;  for  knowing  the  condition 
of  his  sliip,  he  assured  uj-,  her  timbers  were  so  strained, 
and  the  entii'e  hull  so  rotten,  he  verily  believed  she 
never  would  float  again. 

By  this  time,  night  being  upon  us,  we  blew  a  loud 
conceit  on  our  horns,  to  give  notice,  't  was  time  for 
all  to  retire  to  quarters.  We  furnished  our  guesti 
witli  good  store  of  fuel,  whereof  they  made  a  cheer- 
ful fire  ;  then  toeing  a  line  (as  they  say  at  sea)  we 
handed  them  across  the  boundary  a  hot  mess  of 
stewed  pork  and  potatoes,  which  the  Indians  had 
prepared  for  them,  in  more  plenty  and  comfort  than 
their  former  meal.  When  they  had  finished  this, 
(and  't  was  soon  done,  with  hungry  men  as  they  were 
still,  both  then  and  fo*r  several  days  after)  we  assem- 
bled all  together,  each  party  on  their  own  side,  while 
Don  Manuel  said  night  prayers  for  us :  for  we  said 
them  to-night  before  our  own  supper,  to  let  our  weary 
g'lests  have  their  rest  without  delay. 

'T  was  a  sight  to  make  any  one  feel,  who  owned  a 
heart,  when  these  poor  men,  so  lately  rescued  from 
death,  knelt  there  by  the  fire-light,  in  close  neigh- 
bourhood of  their  dead  and  dying  comrades,  and 
made  their  thanksgiving  aloud  after  the  good  priest. 
A  brief  prayer  he  made,  but  a  hearty  one  ;  then  gave 
them  his  blessing,  and  dismissed  them  to  rest.     But 


362       THE  ADVSNTURKS  Of  OWIN  KTAMS, 

we  invited  the  lieatenant  to  be  our  guest  at  supper; 
leaving  Pounder  with  his  bow  and  quiver  as  a  sentinel, 
or  picket,  half  way  between  the  camps.  After  our 
raeal,  we  begged  for  some  account  of  the  ship's 
adventures ;  which  the  Spanish  officer  gave  us,  almost 
word  for  word  as  T  here  set  it  down. 

"  'Tis  no  news  to  you,  Senores,"  began  the  lieuten- 
ant, addressing  us  in  Spanish  as  we  sat  round  our 
fire,  "that  the  name  of  our  ill-fated  vessel  is  the 
Her?niona,  of  Valencia  ;  for  you  have  seen  that  name 
painted  on  her  boats,  as  you  will  see  it  again  when 
you  are  so  good  as  to  help  us  in  boarding  the  wreck. 
Then,  too,  you  will  see  her  fifty-four  guns,  with 
whatever  equipments  may  remain ;  but  alas  !  of  the 
crew,  five  hundred  strong,  besides  our  complement 
of  soldiers,  you  may  behold  all  that  survive  in  the 
few  starved  wretches  whom,  under  divine  Provi- 
dence," he  crossed  himself  devoutly,  "you  have 
saved  from  destruction."  With  that,  the  poor  man 
paused  a  little,  being  overcome  by  his  feelings,  and 
not  well  able  to  proceed. 

After  a  while,  having  received  from  us  all  tokens 
of  sympathy,  he  recovered  himself,  and  went  on  : 

"  We  formed  part,"  says  he,  "  of  a  squadron  of  six 
vessels  fitted  out  by  his  most  Catholic  majesty  to 
watch  the  motions  and  cross  the  designs  of  an  Eng- 
lish admiral  (Don  Georgio  Anson  by  name)  who  had 
sailed,  on  the  first  breaking  out  of  the  war  between 
his  country  and  ours,  with  a  counter-squadron  of  five 
men  of- war,  a  sloop,  and  two  victualling  ships,  to 
attack  our  colonies  in  Manilla  and  the  parts  adjacent. 
Upon  the  first  news  of  this  expedition  being  afloat, 


TBI  OATHOLIO  CRUSOB.  363 

we  were  ordered  to  put  to  sea,  which  we  did  in  such 
haste  as  caused  the  greater  part  of  our  disasters  after. 
For  we  had  not  with  us,  on  leaving  the  Spanish 
coast,  more  than  four  months'  provisions  at  the  ut- 
most, and  even  that  reckoned  at  short  allowance 
only ;  so  that  our  best  chance  was  to  get  round  Cape 
Horn  before  the  English  admiral  could  arrive  thither, 
and  victual  our  ships  at  leisure,  either  at  Juan  Fer- 
nandez or  some  point  on  the  western  coast  of  South 
America.  But  first,  we  made  an  attempt  to  procure 
us  some  provisions  at  Buenos  Ayres,  where  we  reck- 
oned on  a  supply  ;  and  so  steered  for  the  Rio  de  la 
Plata  from  the  leeward  of  the  Madeiras,  leaving  our 
station  near  that  island  early  in  the  November  of  last 
year.* 

'*  Twas  whilst  we  were  lying  off  Madeira,  to  west- 
ward of  the  island,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  previous 
month  (October),  we  received  intelligence  from  some 
trusty  friends  we  had  there  (but  most  secretly,  vsdth- 
out  knowledge  of  the  Governor)  that  a  squadron  of 
ships  had  arrived  in  Madeira  Road,  that  is,  to  the 
east,  or  windward,  supposed  to  be  the  equipment  un- 
der Commodore  Anson,  against  which  we  were  par- 
ticularly sent  out.  But  as  several  weighty  reasons 
made  us  prefer  to  encounter  him  in  the  South  Seas, 
rather  than  near  home,  we  determined  to  leave  him  a 
clear  passage,  instead  of  standing  out  to  meet  him  on 
that  side  of  the  island.  So,  after  sending  in  the  pa- 
tache  that  waited  on  us  to  reconnoitre  every  day 
close  in-land,  and  having  occupied  that  station  but  a 
ehort  week  in  all,  we  made  sail,  as  1  have  said,  for 
•  That  is,  the  year  1740.— Eo. 


364  THI  ADTSMTD&CB  07  OWBN  XYANS, 

the  Rio  de  la  Plata  in  the  very  beginning  of  No  vein* 
ber ;  and,  steering  direct,  arrived  there  early  in  Jana* 
ary  of  this  year. 

"1  now  see  our  great  eiTor,  as,  doubtless,  does  our 
gallant  admiral,  Don  Jose  Pizarro,  if  he  be  still  in 
life  (if  not,  may  God  receive  his  soul;  for  a  brave 
man  he  was,  and  careful  of  his  men)  ;  our  error,  I  re- 
peat, in  not  cruising  round  the  island,  to  give  battle 
to  the  commodore  where  he  lay :  in  which  case,  we 
had  either  (through  our  superior  force,  for  we  num- 
bered more  guns  and  greater  weight  of  metal)  cap- 
tured or  dispersed  his  squadron ;  or,  at  the  least,  we 
had  greatly  disabled  and  delayed  this  expedition 
against  our  colonies :  besides  causing  him  much  loss 
of  provision  stores.  For  we  knew  he  had  victualled 
and  watered  at  the  island  of  Madeira;  so  he  would 
have  been  forced  to  throw  overboard  vast  quantities 
of  what  he  had  just  taken,  to  clear  his  ships  for  but 
the  chance  of  an  engagement :  and  whether  victor  or 
no,  would  have  thereby  suffered  both  loss  and  delay. 

"  However,  our  course  was  now  for  Rio,  to  out- 
march him  in  sailing,  and  get  first  round  the  Horn; 
to  which  end,  parting  company  with  two  ships  bound 
for  the  West  Indies,  we  stdid  not  till  we  dropped 
anchor  in  the  bay  of  Maldonado,  at  the  mouth  of  Rio 
itself.  But,  before  we  could  receive  our  stores  from 
Buenos  Ayres,  another  sure  but  secret  intelligence 
reached  us,  our  enemy  was  now  at  Santa  Catarina, 
preparing  to  put  to  sea  again  with  the  utmost  expe- 
dition. Thus  we  found  ourselves  in  the  hard  choice 
of  going  without  the  provisions  we  so  greatly  needed, 
witli  imminent  risk  of  falling  short  indeed,  or  being 


¥tlB   CATHOLIC    ORCSOB.  365 

beaten  in  our  race  across  the  ocean,  to  find  the  Eng- 
lish squadron  in  the  South  Seas  before  us. 

"  We  chose  the  first  evil  as  the  least ;  yet  it  turned 
out  to  be  the  greater,  as  you,  Senores,  are  now  wit- 
nesses. So,  having  stayed  seventeen  days  only  at 
Maldonado,  thus  narrowly  missing  all  our  provisions, 
which  came  down  into  the  bay  from  Buenos  Ayres 
within  a  day  or  two  after  we  sailed,  we  now  got 
under  weigh,  and  put  to  sea  before  the  enemy :  but 
BO  close  to  him  in  point  of  time  and  nearness  of  sail- 
ing, that  one  of  his  ships  (as  we  always  believed, 
though  from  the  distance  we  could  only  conjecture, 
for  our  admiral  had  given  orders  to  the  squadron  to 
sail  wide),  mistaking  our  vessels  for  her  own  con- 
Borts,  got  within  gun-shot  of  our  admiral's  ship,  the 
Asia ;  and  we,  who  watched  the  affair  from  our  tops 
with  our  perspective  glasses,  had  great  hopes  she 
would  have  been  made  a  prize  of.  But  she  discov- 
ered her  error  so  as  to  put  about,  barely  in  time,  and 
80  get  clear  away. 

"  When  we  set  sail  from  Maldonado,"  he  went  on, 
"'twas  the  third  week  of  this  present  year:  our 
voyage,  too,  was  the  longest  and  most  perilous  the 
greater  part  of  our  crew  had  yet  made ;  and  we 
dreaded  the  very  name  of  Cape  Horn,  so  formidable 
for  the  storms  to  be  encountered  in  doubling  it.  Our 
men  now  became  very  discontented :  for  the  weather 
had  been  brewing  up  for  a  succession  of  gales,  which 
came  on  us ;  till,  with  every  attempt  to  keep  discipline 
aboard,  signs  of  mutiny  began  to  show  among  the 
crew :  and  these  increased  so  much,  we  had  to  clap 
half  a  dozen  of  the  ringleaders  in  irons.    At  length 


S66  YHI   ADVBNTURBS  OV   OWBIT   BTAN^, 

we  were  forced  to  double  the  sentries  of  marines, 
and  keep  a  score  of  men  under  hatches,  lest  they 
might  spread  the  mutiny  among  the  rest 

"  Matters  were  kept  quiet  for  a  time  by  an  order 
from  the  admiral,  that  our  seamen  were  to  have  part 
of  their  pay  advanced  to  them  in  specie,  that  is,  a 
portion  was  to  be  assigned  to  each  man,  of  the 
various  goods  for  barter  and  traffic  we  had  brought 
with  us  from  Spain :  that  they  might  dispose  of  them 
in  the  South  Seas,  and  so  be  in  the  way  of  making 
their  fortunes.  For  instances  were  currently  report- 
ed, both  at  home  and  in  the  fleet,  of  some  who  had 
brought  back  from  our  colonies  a  wealth  in  the  pre- 
cious metals,  and  even  gems  of  much  value,  in  barter 
for  mere  trumpery  wares  in  calicoes,  or  inferior  silks, 
such  as  a  Valencia  tradesman's  wife  would  not  wear 
on  a  holiday :  or  even  what  was  less  than  these,  as 
beads,  nails,  knives,  bits  of  looking-glass,  old  iron 
hoops,  glass,  or  glittering  baubles  of  any  kind.  The 
hope  of  such  a  gainful  traffic  buoyed  our  men  up  for 
a  while  above  their  present  miseries :  for  we  Span- 
iards have  always  been  seeking  an  El  Dorado;  and 
there  was  not  a  common  seaman,  nor  down  to  the 
cook's  boy,  who  did  not  picture  to  himself  his  return 
home,  with  a  triumph  like  Columbus,  a  wonder  of 
riches  and  glory.  This,  with  a  strict  watchfulness, 
and  some  examples  made  of  the  most  disorderly  by 
our  captain,  kept  down  the  mutinous  spirit  that  was 
Btill  ever  rising  to  a  head. 

"  The  time  was  near  the  end  of  February ;  by  this, 
we  had  run  down  the  coast  of  South  America,  and, 
by  our  reckoning,  were  in  more  than  fifty-five  de- 


tHt   dATBOLtC   C&nS6lt.  ^6t 

grees  of  south  latitude,  to  give  us  a  fair  sweep  to 
double  the  Cape :  which  we  prepared  to  do,  by  stand- 
ing to  windward,  in  the  very  last  night  of  that 
month.  But  (whether  't  was  by  the  uncertain  cur- 
rents, both  of  wind  and  sea,  that  conflict  with  each 
other  round  that  great  promontory,  or  by  what  other 
cause  we  never  have  discovered,)  too  certain  it  is, 
our  ship,  with  two  more  of  the  squadron,  the 
Guipuscoa  and  the  Esperanza,  lost  all  sight  of  the 
admiral  and  the  rest.  We  were  now  greatly  at  the 
mercy  of  the  cun*ent ;  making  much  lee-way  towards 
the  eastward,  or  by  that  to  south-east,  do  all  we  could 
by  luffing  up  into  the  wind's  eye :  at  length,  after 
beating  about  vrithin  sight  of  the  Falkland  Islands 
for  several  days,  our  ship,  together  with  the  Esper- 
anza was  able  to  pass  the  straits  between  Terra  del 
Fiiego  and  Stouten  Island  on  the  sixth  of  March ;  but 
had  here  the  discomfort  of  losing  sight  of  the  Gui- 
puscoa, which  we  saw  no  more,  nor  know  to  this  day, 
whether  she  has  gone  down,  or  doubled  the  Horn." 


CHAPTER  LXIL 

THB   SAME   CONTINUED. 


**  Next  day,"  continued  the  Spaniard,  "  though  I 
fear  to  weary  you,  gentlemen,  by  prolonging  the  sad 
story  of  our  misfortunes,  we  were  encountered  by  a 
furious  tempest  from  the  north-west,  or  thereaway; 
for  't  was  difficult  to  account  with  any  precision  for 


368  TU«  At)VltNTlTllRS  OF  OWM  kVANS, 

the  wind's  quarter,  where  all  was  a  confused  jumble 
of  tempest,  head-winds,  and  conflicting  currents. 
All  I  know  is,  we  found  it  vain  to  contend  with  the 
fury  of  the  elements;  had  we  attempted  to  do  any- 
thing but  just  put  our  helm  about,  and  scud  before 
the  wind,  I  verily  believe  we  had  ere  now  all  been 
food  for  fishes.  Neither  can  I  say  whether  our  plight 
was  worse  than  what  befell  the  rest  of  squadi'on,  of 
whom  indeed  we  scarce  caught  a  glimpse  now  and 
then,  nor  any  at  all,  after  the  second  day  of  this 
furious  tempest.  Once  or  twice,  when  lifted  from 
the  trough  of  the  sea  on  the  back  of  a  rolling  moun 
tain  of  water,  we  thought  we  could  just  catch  sigLi 
of  one  of  the  squadron,  running  for  it  close  reefed, 
or  partly  dismasted  (I  could  not  know  which,)  far 
out  to  the  south-by-east.  This  we  thought  to  be  the 
consort  that  had  stayed  longest  by  us,  the  Esperanza^ 
of  fifty  guns,  with  four  hundred  and  fifty  men 
aboard,  not  counting  her  portion  of  an  old  regiment 
of  foot,  many  of  them  broken  down  and  invalided, 
but  now  carried  out  to  strengthen  our  garrisons  on 
the  coast  of  Chili.  Alas !  where  are  all  those  brave 
Bouls  now  ?  have  they  found  a  grave  beneath  the 
waters,  or  are  they  cast  away  like  ourselves,  their 
unhappy  companions  ?"  And  here  the  poor  man 
stopped  again  for  a  little,  and  wept  outright. 

We  were  urgent  with  him  to  take  some  rest  now, 
and  let'  the  remainder  of  his  sorrowful  story  stand 
over  till  next  day :  but  it  seemed  a  relief  to  his  pent- 
up  feelings  to  give  us  the  tale  of  his  misfortunes  at 
once ;  so,  after  a  little  remonstrating,  we  let  him  go 
on. 


THl  OATHOLIO  ORUSOK.  869 

**  These,  one  would  think,  Senores,"  says  he, "  were 
calamities  enough ;  but  greater  were  in  store  for  us, 
as  your  gentleness  shall  hear.  The  evening  of  that 
same  second  day,  while  we  were  doing  our  best  to 
guide  the  ship,  but  with  ill  success,  and  drove  almost 
helplessly  before  the  wind,  came  a  huge  roller,  indeed 
a  monster  of  a  wave,  that  threatened  to  swallow  us 
at  a  mouthful ;  struck  us  with  full  force  amid-ships ; 
and,  but  the  Hermiona  is  a  well-timbered  sea  boat 
(indeed,  she  is,  alas !  I  must  rather  say  was,  a  charm- 
ing sailer  on  a  light  wind,)  it  had  then  and  there 
made  an  end  of  us.  But  it  gave  us  a  shrewd  wrench, 
and  one  we  never  got  over :  the  good  ship  staggered 
and  trembled  like  a  living  creature  under  a  heavy 
blow ;  and  when  we  righted  again  (all  but  three  poor 
fellows  that  were  washed  overboard,  and  went  into 
eternity,)  we  found  to  our  grief,  almost  to  our  despair, 
the  binnacle,*  with  compass  and  all,  had  been 
washed  at  once  into  the  sea.  We  were  so  ill-provided 
with  the  most  necessarv  things  for  our  expedition, 
owing  to  the  haste  of  our  sailing  from  Spain,  you 
would  scarce  believe,  Senores,  this  was  the  only  com- 
pass we  had-  on  board :  nor  can  I  cease  to  wonder 
now  at  our  improvidence;  but  so  it  was,  as  we  know 
to  our  cost. 

"  Being  thus  left  forlorn  indeed  on  the  open  sea, 
and  by  the  blackness  of  a  continued  tempest  shut  out 
from  observation  of  the  stars  to  guide  us,  we  let  our- 
selves drive  whithersover  the  elements  would  take 
the  vessel ;  feeUng  it  as  likely  we  might  be  steering 

*  i.  e.,  the  box  which  contains  the  compass  for  steering  9 
pbip.— Ep. 


S70       THB  ADTBNTDRKS  OF  OWIN  KYANS, 

away  from  some  friendly  haven  as  making  for  it ; 
and  we  used  the  helm  from  that  time,  only  to  steady 
the  ship :  commending  ourselves  fervently  to  the 
good  Providence  of  God  to  take  us  into  harbour  by 
His  own  secret  guidance,  whose 'way  is  in  the  sea, 
and  His  paths  in  many  waters.'  To  this  we  were 
tenderly  exhorted  by  our  good  chaplain,  Don  Diego 
Rodez"— 

"  Diego  Rodez !"  exclaimed  Don  Manuel,  not  able 
to  contain  himself  for  astonishment  and  sorrow,  "  was 
Diego,  then,  with  you  in  yonder  vessel?" 

"  Aye,  truly,  father,"  says  the  lieutenant,  surprised ; 
"  he  was  our  chaplain^  and  sailed  with  us  from  Valen- 
cia, sharing  all  our  hardships  ;  and  continued  ever  to 
be  the  main-stay  and  comfort  of  the  crew,  till  he 
was  stricken  down  with  fever :  then  edified  us  all  by 
his  holy  death." 

"  Ah,  Diego,  Diego !"  cried  the  priest,  in  the  first 
burst  of  his  sorrow :  "  my  early  companion  and  friend ! 
Ah  thou  saintly  one,  whose  example  I  ought  to  have 
followed  more  faithfully  !  and  thou  art  gone — gone 
hence  before  me" : — he  could  say  no  more ;  but  sat 
with  his  face  buried  in  his  hands. 

We  were  all  silent  for  a  while  ;  till  Don  Manuel, 
still  covering  his  face,  said,  in  a  broken  voice,  in  Lat- 
in, and  I  repeated  in  English :  "  May  the  souls  of  the 
faithful,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  rest  in  peace !" 
All  answered,  Amen ;  after  which  the  lieutenant 
went  on  to  us,  in  a  lower  tone.  I  should  rather  say 
to  me;  for  as  to  the  rest,  they  did  not  understand 
much  of  his  Spanish,  and  one  after  another  sooq 
dropped  off  to  sleep  round  the  fir^, 


THR   CAIUOLIC   CRUSOB.  371 

"  Well,  Sir,"  says  he,  "  we  found  the  same  sea  that 
had  washed  away  our  binnacle,  had  also  sprung  our 
main-mast  to  that  degree,  that  not  only  was  it  useless 
to  carry  sail,  but  we  feared,  at  every  lurch  the  ship 
gave,  the  top-hamper  would  bring  the  mast  down, 
and  kill  some  of  our  men  on  deck.  We  were  there- 
fore compelled  to  cut  it  away  by  the  board,  though 
't  was  like  signing  our  death-warrants  to  do  so :  and, 
before  we  had  got  half  through  it,  the  ship  gave 
another  great  keel,  and  saved  us  all  trouble  for  the 
rest,  throwing  the  mast  sheer  over  her  starboard 
quarter.  We  cut  ourselves  free  from  the  tackle,  and 
sailed  on  as  well  as  as  we  could ;  but  our  steerage 
was  now  so  damaged  by  the  huge  waves  that  had 
taken  us  abaft,  the  ship  would  scarce  answer  her 
helm  :  and  two  days  after,  with  the  continual  rolling, 
our  mizen  shared  the  fate  of  the  main-mast,  only 
that  it  did  not  go  quite  by  the  board.  The  Hermiona 
was  now  little  more  than  a  log  on  the  water ;  all  we 
could  do  was,  to  keep  her  head  pretty  fair  with  any 
ocean-stream  we  might  meet,  and  redouble  our 
prayers. 

"  So  far  for  our  sailing  disasters;  but  the  worst  re- 
mains to  be  told.  Our  provisions,  already  scanty, 
had  fallen  so  frightfully  short,  nothing  but  death  by 
starvation  now  stared  us  in  the  face.  It  was  afflict- 
ing to  the  utmost  degree  to  see  brave  men,  who  had 
set  forth  from  their  native  country  full  of  hope  and 
vigour,  now  doomed  to  die  on  the  wide  sea,  like  so 
many  caged  birds,  or  mice,  a  death  so  horrible,  and 
by  inches.  I  believe,  never  did  an  impatient  suf- 
ftsrer^  groaning  under  some  lingeruig  disease,  call 


372        THE  ADTSKTURES  OF  OWKN  STANS, 

more  fervently  on  death  to  release  him,  than  our  poor 
fellows  yearned  and  prayed  for  the  English  squadron 
to  heave  in  sight,  that  they  might  at  least  die  at  their 
guns,  for  their  king  and  country.      But  all  no  avail  1 

"  We  had  for  some  time  been  reduced  to  half  our 
daily  allowance  ;  then  this  again  was  made  less,  till 
we  came  down  to  nigh  a  quarter ;  then  to  the  quarter 
itself.  We  now  began  to  lose  our  men  very  fast ;  a 
fever  broke  out  together  with  the  famine,  or  follow- 
ing on  it :  and  we  had  to  throw  many  overboard  ev- 
ery day.  Still,  the  provisions  declined  almost  in  the 
same  degree  ;  so  that  the  number  of  starving  mouths 
remaining  on  board  made  us  scarcely  to  feel  the  re- 
lief afforded  by  those  who  had  ceased  to  eat.  At  this 
period  of  our  sufferings,  we  took  to  anything  that 
offered,  no  matter  how  distasteful  to  any  one  in 
plenty :  the  rats  in  the  ship  became  valuable  prizes, 
and  were  disposed  of  by  any  who  was  lucky  enough 
to  catch  one,  as  his  hunger  or  avarice  dictated.  I 
have  known  a  rat  to  fetch  four  or  five  dollars  ;  and 
when  they  had  all  disappeared,  more  than  double 
that  price  would  have  been  given  for  them.  Some 
of  the  men  stole  the  ship's  lanthorns,  cut  the  horn  of 
them  into  strips,  and  kept  themselves  alive  by  chew- 
ing it  in  secret.  Any  old  piece  of  untanned  leather 
was  most  greedily  seized  ;  the  soldiers  esteemed  it  an 
advantage  to  have  their  gloves  to  eat ;  and  seal-skin 
shoes  were  quarrelled  and  fought  for :  then  later  on, 
tanned  or  untanned,  all  came  to  us  alike. 

"  At  length — I  tremble  to  think  of  it — one  dreadful 
alternative  began  to  force  itself  on  our  thoughts.  No 
one  spoke  of  it  at  first  j  then,  by  degrees,  it  began  to 


fttR   CATHOLIC    CRUSOfe.  573 

be  wiiispci-ed  about,  but  'twas  never  known  who  first 
gave  utterance  to  it — that,  if  this  extremity  con- 
tinned,  rather  than  that  all  should  perish,  one,  or 
some,  must  be  sacrificed" — 

Here  he  stopped  again,  overcome :  we  shuddered 
with  hoiTor,  too,  to  think  what  he  meant,  and  that 
'twas  possible  for  Christian  men,  reduced  to  such 
straits  of  hunger,  to  turn  into  very  cannibals,  and 
devour  one  another.  "  And  how  were  you  saved 
from  this  horrible  thing?"  asked  Don  Manuel,  at 
length :  "  for  saved  from  it  you  were,  I  trust  in 
God  !' 

"  By  him  who  is  gone  to  his  reward,"  answered  the 
lieutenant,  crossing  himself  again  :  "  our  good  chap- 
lain, I  mean.  When  the  gunner  came  to  him,  lying, 
as  he  was,  exhausted  with  famine  and  sickness,  and 
whispered  to  him  such  things  were  beginning  to  be 
breathed  among  us,  he  dragged  himself  up  the  com- 
panion-ladder, more  dead  than  alive,  and  stood  sud- 
denly on  deck.  We  shrank  away  from  him,  so  death- 
like he  looked  ;  some  of  us  doubted  whether  it  were 
not  his  ghost :  but  gathering  the  last  of  his  strength, 
he  exhorted  us  so  pathetically,  for  the  love  of  God, 
and  by  faith  in  His  providence,  to  abstain  from  this 
hideous  resource,  that  we  all  went  down  upon  our 
knees  on  the  deck  around  him,  kissing  the  hem  of  his 
garment,  and  swore  a  solemn  oath  we  would  hold  out 
three  full  days  longer.  It  was  the  last  service  he 
rendered  to  his  Lord ;  for  he  swooned,  and  lay  for 
dead,  almost  before  the  words  were  out  of  our  lips ; 
in  truth,  he  died  that  very  night.  But,  though  we 
were  reduced  to  the  extremity  of  tearing  up  rotten 


3?4       THI  ADTRKTURBS  of  OWKN  MTAN8, 

planks  from  the  deck,  and  gnawing  the  softer  parts 
of  the  wood,  yet  we  kept  our  word  with  him,  though 
with  great  difficulty ;  and  before  the  three  days  were 
quite  out,  we  discovered  your  island  from  the  fore- 
top,  and  fired  our  guns,  which  (I  doubt  not)  you 
heard.  You  know  the  rest,  Senores :  and  to  you,  af- 
ter God,  be  the  thanks  of  the  perishing  given." 

Having  thus  ended  his  narrative,  the  poor  man 
knelt  to  Don  Manuel,  to  ask  his  blessing ;  then  sa- 
luted us  with  all  the  courtesy  of  his  nation,  though  by 
this  he  could  scarce  speak  for  weariness,  and  retired 
to  his  side  of  the  boundary,  to  forget  his  sorrows  in 
sleep. 


CHAPTER  LXm. 

LAWFUL    WBSCKING. 

At  daybreak,  next  morning,  the  horns  summoned 
OS  to  spring  up,  and  begin  an  important  day  for  us 
alL  First  came  morning  prayer  and  Spiritual  Mass, 
which  we  never  omitted ;  and  here  I  must  pass  by 
the  astonishment  and  joy  of  the  poor  Spaniards  on 
finding  that  we  were  Catholics  like  themselves.  They 
had  taken  it  for  granted  that,  because  we  were  Eng- 
lishmen, we  must  needs  also  be  heretics ;  and  were 
slow  to  believe  but  that  there  was  some  delusion 
here,  and  something  would  turn  up  afterwards  to 
show  we  were  such  as  they  supposed.  But  when 
they  were  fully  convinced  of  the  truth,  I  could 
plainly  see  they  not  only  were  well  satisfied  about 


CHI   OATHOLIO   0&D80B.  875 

ourselves,  but  regarded  Don  Manuel  with  great  rev- 
erence, as  having  been  the  instrument  to  us  of  such  a 
favour. 

Our  after  concern  was  to  snatch  a  hasty  breakfast, 
which  was  made  as  plentiful  as  time  permitted,  hav- 
ing hard  work  to  do  after  it.  Pounder  and  the  lieu- 
tenant, in  the  meantime,  went  down  to  the  cove  to 
look  after  the  wreck  :  when  they  came  back,  each  re- 
ported, in  his  own  fashion,  she  had  not  sunk  lower, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  seemed  to  have  been  pushed  by 
the  advance  of  the  tide  further  up  on  the  reef  where- 
on she  had  grounded.  For  this,  we  made  out,  was 
the  reason  why  she  keeled  so  much  to  larboard, 
namely,  her  starboard  bow  had  been  showed  by  the 
tide  upon  one  of  those  coral  reefs  that  made  up  our 
defences  and  the  peril  of  our  visitors ;  so  the  ship's 
balance  was  overset. 

We  ran  down  to  the  cove,  eager  to  save  what 
could  still  be  got  from  the  wreck :  and  we  found,  as 
the  lieutenant  said,  she  had  changed  her  place  in- 
deed, but  whether  better  or  worse  for  our  purpose 
was  hard  to  determine.  For  the  whole  of  her  fore- 
castle and  greater  part  of  her  starboard  bow  appeared 
now  high  and  dry ;  but  then,  to  balance  that,  her  lar- 
board quarter  was  deeper  in  the  water,  and  half  the 
quarter-deck,  too,  was  drowned.  So  we  had  little 
hope  of  being  able  to  save  any  of  her  more  valuable 
cargo ;  nor,  what  was  of  much  more  value  to  us,  her 
store  of  powder,  that  lay  too  deep  in  the  hold ;  nor 
whatever  specie  she  might  carry.  But  that  last,  the 
Spaniard  assured  me,  was  little  enough,  and  only 
what  would  settle  the  ship's  dues  for  provisions  in 


376        THI  ADTKNTURES  OF  OWXIT  EVANS, 

port :  for  they  rather  hoped  to  carry  back  silver  to 
Old  Spain  than  were  equipped  to  carry  out  any  ;  and 
partly  were  designed  to  relieve  the  galleon  that 
sailed  every  year  from  Valparaiso,  from  making  her 
voyage  that  year ;  which,  by  reason  of  the  war  that 
had  broken  out,  and  Commodore  Anson's  expedition, 
would  have  been  hazardous  in  the  extreme. 

However,  by  dint  of  hard  labour,  with  breaking  up 
a  part  of  the  main-deck  (though  the  greater  part  lay 
a  toot  or  two  under  water)  with  help  ot  crow-bars, 
and  other  instruments  we  rummaged  out  on  board, 
we  made  our  way  down  to  the  officers'  berths ;  but 
found  little  to  repay  our  labor,  except  some  fine 
clothes  and  linen,  that  were  welcome  enough  to  us. 
There  was,  indeed,  some  small  store  of  money,  too, 
and  other  valuables ;  but  these  were  so  little  to  our 
purpose,  we  had  almost  pitched  them  into  the  sea, 
for  sheer  vexation  at  finding  nothing  beside.  'Twas 
with  great  difficulty  we  got  at  an  arm-chest ;  when 
we  had  found  it,  there  was  no  getting  it  up  whole, 
for  the  weight,  and  depth  of  water :  for  half  our 
work  was  to  dive,  or  scramble,  rather,  under  the 
water,  with  a  rope  tied  round  us,  to  be  hauled  up  if 
there  was  danger  of  our  being  smothered.  But,  not 
being  used  to  diving,  we  could  not  stay  under  for 
more  than  three  or  four  minutes  at  most ;  'twas  blind 
work,  too,  after  all,  to  feel  about  for  such  heavy 
things  in  the  dark,  and  dangerous  to  venture  more 
than  a  few  steps  from  the  hole  in  the  deck  by  which 
we  entered.  So,  after  some  hours'  labour,  each  re- 
lieving the  other,  we  got  little  enough  for  our  pains, 
though  Gill  stayed  under  so  long  at  one  time,  trying 


tfiS  OATfiOLIO   ORUSOS.  377 

at  the  arm-chest,  to  break  it  open,  that  when  he  came 
up  the  blood  gushed  from  his  nose  and  ears,  and 
'twas  some  little  time  before  he  got  his  breath  again. 

Our  Indians  did  us  the  best  service  here ;  for  it 
seems,  in  Toonati-nooka  they  are  all  expert  divers, 
and  trained  to  it  from  their  very  infancy,  going  down 
several  fathoms  deep  after  pearl-oysters  and  other 
shell-fish,  or  coral  for  their  ornaments  ;  and  even  the 
children  take  to  the  water  almost  before  they  can  run 
alone.  Pounder  and  Samuel  were  now  delighted  to 
render  us  this  good  turn  :  while  we  relieved  them  in 
mounting  guard  (for  we  harbored  no  unkind  sus- 
picious of  our  new  friends,  yet  would  not  lay  our- 
selves open  to  be  taken  at  unawares),  they  kept 
plunging  in,  turn-and-turn-about,  and  stayed  under 
an  amazing  time  indeed,  by  comparison.  At  last, 
between  them,  the  arm-chest  was  broken  into,  and 
they  came  up  in  triumph,  bringing  now  a  musket, 
now  a  cutlass,  or  brace  of  pistols,  now  some  heads  of 
boarding-pikes :  in  short,  during  two  or  three  days 
(for  I  must  go  on  faster  in  my  account)  working  at 
this  employment  only,  we  got  out  no  less  than  twen- 
ty-nine muskets,  with  seventeen  large  pistols,  of  the 
kind  they  call  a  petronel^  or  large  horse-pistol,  besides 
six  of  a  smaller  sort :  and  even  we  made  contrivance 
to  unship  and  get  into  the  boat  a  small  brass  mortar 
or  short  carronade,  mounted  on  a  swivel,  such  as 
would  do  wholesale  execution  if  it  were  crammed 
with  bullets,  or  even  with  nails,  odds  and  ends  of 
iron,  nay,  with  stones  and  pebbles  from  the  beach, 
provided  only  we  found  powder  to  charge  it  with. 

Of  powder,  we  only  found  three  large  horns  in  the 


S78  tHK  Ai)VBNTDR88  Ot  OW«N  leVAMS, 

officers'  cabir.s ;  one  of  these  was  touched  by  tha 
water,  so  that  a  great  part  was  useless  and  spoiled. 
Ilowever,  we  brought  it  all  ashore;  and  later,  by 
drying  the  damaged  part  of  this  powder  in  the  sun, 
we  made  it  serve  passably  well,  as  we  di  I  also  the 
rest  of  the  wetted  powder  we  got  up  afterwards 
from  the  powder-room  in  casks:  only,  it  woull  miss 
fire  by  times,  and  v.e  were  never  sure  of  it.  But  we 
had  Icarnod,  by  this  time,  not  to  rely  on  our  guns  at 
all;  so,  husbanding  all  our  pow  Jer  to  garrison  our 
fortress,  we  laid  it  up  in  the  dry  magazine  in  our 
rock,  to  serve  us  in  any  bout  we  might  yet  have 
with  savages,  or  otiier  encounters. 

And  I  may  as  well  mention  here,  we  began  to 
make  bows  and  arrows  for  our  Spanish  friends,  too, 
and  taught  them  how  to  use  them  :  we  went  on  with 
our  regular  practice  from  day  to  day ;  at  least,  after 
we  had  got  everything  from  the  wreck  we  could  lay 
hands  on.  So  that  we  might  be  reckoned  well  found 
in  weapons  of  uTc  nee  :  having  n(Tw  powder  enough 
to  blow  ourselves  and  our  enemies  into  the  air,  be- 
eides  such  a  skill  in  archery  that  we  thought  it  no 
rare  feat  to  pick  off  a  small  bird  from  the  top  of  the 
highest  cocoa-palm  in  the  island.  Our  Indians  made 
themselves  javelins  as  well  as  bows  out  of  the  bam- 
boo-canes, and  shod  and  pointed  them  with  sharks' 
teeth  or  glimmer :  also,  they  hollowed  out  other 
l)amboos,  smoothing  the  inside  with  great  care ;  then 
fitted  a  light  arrow  into  them,  and  blew  it  forth  with 
tl'.eir  breath  with  great  force  and  an  amazing  good 
aim  to  a  distance.  So  that,  altogether,  we  were  now 
ft  formidable  body  ol  archers,  six-and-forty  strong  j 


tttl  CATHOLIC  CRDSOB. 


sn 


fcnd  with  our  castle  and  powder-magazine,  might 
have  giveu  battle  or  stood  a  siege  against  more  than 
twice  our  number. 


CHAPTER  LXrV. 

BUMOUBS     AND     SECBETS. 

Now  began  a  new  life  on  our  island,  and  at  first  a 
strange  one ;  for  if  our  being  left  here  was  beyond 
all  expectation,  six  poor  forlorn  men,  to  shift  for 
themselves;  I  may  say,  'twas  yet  more  so  to  find  our 
colony  increased  by  a  second  unlooked-for  adventure 
like  this.  But  truth,  I  have  heard  said,  is  stranger 
than  fiction  ;  and  certain  it  is,  should  any  one  take 
into  his  head  to  invent  such  a  tale,  on  the  side  of  the 
Spaniards  or  our  own,  and  put  it  on  paper,  he  would 
be  set  down  as  a  romancer,  unworthy  of  belief 

When  I  returned  to  England,  indeed,  some  years 
after  (for  I  may  as  well  outrun  my  story  here  a  lit- 
tle), the  war  being  then  over,  the  commodore*  raised 

*  Anson,  who  returned  to  England  with  his  only  remain- 
ing ship,  the  Centurion,  after  the  capture  of  a  rich  Spanish 
galleon,  and  nearly  four  years  after  he  had  set  sail  from  Spit- 
head,  in  command  of  five  ships  and  a  sloop.  He  came  back 
with  the  twofold  glory  of  as  much  naval  success  as  the  vexa- 
tious delays  of  the  government  permitted  him  to  reap,  anti 
of  l)eing  ranked  among  the  circumnavigators  of  the  glolie  : 
arriving  at  Spithead  in  June,  1744.  His  great  success  off 
Cape  Finisterre  afterwards  crowned  his  reputation  as  a  brave 
and  skilful  commander.  He  was  thereupon  created  baron 
Soberton ;  and  having  risen,  through  every  successive  rank 
in  the  service,  to  be  admiral  and  commander-in-chief  ol  hii 
majesty's  fleet,  died  in  17«2, — £d 


680       THK  ADVKH'TUKRS  OF  OWBN  EVAN8, 

to  be  a  peer,  and  endowed  with  great  wealth — all 
which  he  well  deserved,  not  more  for  bravery  and 
signal  services,  than  for  humane  and  honourable  con- 
duct throughout  the  war — I  heard,  among  other  ru- 
mours which  I  well  knew  to  be  false,  that  the  Her- 
miona  was  thought  to  have  fomidered  at  sea,  when 
the  Spanish  fleet  was  driven  back  from  Cape  Horn 
by  that  tempest  the  lieutenant  told  us  of. 

Nay,  this  was  even  believed  in  Spain,  as  I  learned 
from  a  merchant  of  that  nation  whom  I  met  at  a 
coffee-house  in  London,  not  so  very  long  since. 

His  story  ran  as  follows:  That,  with  all  the  efforts 
of  Pizarro,  the  Spanish  admiral,  and  the  commanders 
of  the  several  vessels  under  him,  to  prosecute  the  en- 
terprise that  squadron  had  set  forth  upon,  finding 
the  tempest  too  much  for  them,  in  the  disabled  con- 
dition of  their  ships  and  crews  (the  one  shattered 
and  dismasted,  growing  leakier  every  day ;  the  other 
worn  out  with  fever,  scurvy,  and  famine  alike,  dis- 
spirited  with  adverse  fortune,  not  to  speak  of  the 
exhausting  labour  of  constantly  working  the  ships' 
pumps  in  that  state  of  weakness),  they  had  all  been 
forced  to  run  for  it  before  the  wind ; 

That  nothing  was  then  left  to  them  but  to  bear 
away  for  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  which  place  the  ad- 
miral, in  his  own  ship  (the  Asia),  happily  succeeded 
in  making,  but  not  till  near  the  middle  of  May  in 
that  year ; 

That  two  other  ships  of  the  squadron,  first  the 
Esperama,  of  fifty  guns,  with  four  hundred  and  fifty 
men  (or  what  remained  of  them),  then  the  San  E$- 
tevan,  of  forty  guns,  that  had  taken  &om  Spain  a 


TH>   CATHOLIC   CRUSOK.  381 

crew  of  three  hundred  and  fifty,  followed  the  Asia, 
and  made  Rio  a  few  days  later  than  the  admiral; 

That  the  Guipuscoa,  the  largest  ship  of  the  squad- 
ron, a  seventy-four,  carrying  an  equal  complement  of 
men  with  the  admiral's,  that  is  to  say,  seven  hundred 
strong,  grounded  and  sank  somewhere  off  the  Bra- 
zils ;  but  her  crew,  I  mean  always  the  poor  remnant 
that  famine  had  not  devoured,  nor  fever  wasted, 
saved  their  lives  in  the  boats,  and  some  found  their 
way  back  to  Spain,  but  others  settled  in  the  Spanish 
plantations ; 

That  the  Hermiona  had,  without  any  doubt,  foun- 
dered at  sea,  since  none  of  her  crew  were  heard  of 
after. 

As  to  these  items,  with  other  details  of  the  straits 
the  five  ships'  companies  were  reduced  to  for  want  of 
provisions,  and- the  horrors  of  famine  aboard  ship  (all 
which  agreed  very  well  with  the  Spanish  lieutenant's 
narrative),  I  could  readily  believe  each  and  every  one, 
except  the  last  article.  Indeed,  as  to  the  rest,  with 
this  included,  I  had  read  it  before  then  in  the  account 
of  Lord  Anson's  voyage,  by  his  chaplain,  printed  for 
John  and  Paul  Knapton  in  Ludgate  street. 

If  the  reader  should  now  ask,  why  I  have  kept 
this  fact  so  close,  without  giving  (for  I  never  have 
given)  the  least  hint  of  it,  whether  to  the  Spanish  or 
English  governments,  nor  even  in  conversation  with 
my  friends,  I  would  beg  in  return,  that  he  would 
please  to  consider  the  circumstances  under  which 
these  men,  being  at  war  wnth  my  own  country,  were 
cast  on  that  island  of  which  I  might  be  reckoned  (in 
Bome  sort)  viceroy,  or  governor :  how   we  were  all 


382  THE   ASTXNTURKS  OF  OWBN   BTANS, 

there  together,  in  an  out-of-the  way  corner  of  the 
world ;  how  men,  in  circumstances  so  strange,  m  the 
utmost  distress,  needing  each  other's  aid  for  very  life, 
almost  cease  to  belong  to  this  or  that  nation,  and 
merge  into  the  great  family  of  mankind.  Let  him 
reflect  how  barbarous  and  inhuman  a  thing  it  were 
in  me,  on  touching  my  native  shoT'es,  to  turn  informer 
on  the  whereabouts  of  brave  men  who  had  been  the 
sport  of  such  disasters ;  that,  war  or  no  war,  they 
were  my  brothers  in  misfortune,  fellow-colonists  in 
the  island  while  they  stayed  there,  or  colonists  on 
their  own  account,  if  they  returned  ;  that,  whether  on 
our  island,  or  in  Toonati-nooka  (if  they  ever  reached 
that  place),  they  had  the  same  right  to  liberty : — but 
while  I  revise  these  sheets,  three  years  after  they 
were  written,  and  arrive  at  that  word  liberty,  I  feel 
with  sorrow,  these  are  not  the  days  in  which  freedom 
from  injustice  is  the  portion  of  a  seaman,*  of  what- 
ever merit. 

In  fine,  I  have  decided  it  in  my  mind,  that  not 
they  only,  but  their  descendants  for  two,  aye,  and 
for  three  generations  (in  case  they  have   settled  in 

*  This  allusion  seems  to  point  clearly  to  the  death,  in 
1757,  of  the  unfortunate  Admiral  Byng,  who  was  shot  in  that 
year  for  an  alleged  neglect  of  duty,  but  apparently  to  save 
the  credit  of  an  unpopular  and  incapable  ministry.  Owen 
Evans  expresses,  in  his  more  homely  way,  very  much  the 
sentiment  recorded  in  the  Admiral's  epitaph,  placed  by  his 
family  over  his  remains :  "  To  the  perpetual  disgrace  of  pub- 
lic justice,  the  Honourable  John  Byng,  Vice- Admiral  of  the 
Blue,  fell  a  martyr  to  political  persecution  on  March  the 
14th,  in  the  year  1757,  when  bravery  and  loyalty  were  insul- 
ficient  securities  for  the  life  and  honour  of  a  naval  officer." 

The  reader  will  observe  that,  reckoning  three  years  after 
fifteen  from  Owen's  misfortune  in  1739,  brings  us  precisely  to 
1767.— Ed. 


TSB  OATHOLIO  CBD80B.  383 

Uat  country,  without  goiug  back  to  Spain),  shall 
remain  undisturbed  from  any  quarter,  so  far  as  I  can 
provide  for  it ;  unless  the  restless  spirit  of  discovery 
and  enterprise  now  awakened  among  us,  shall  pro- 
duce another  South  Sea  Bubble,  or  another  voyage 
round  the  globe.  My  friend,  the  Honourable  John 
Byron,*  is  perhaps  the  most  likely  man  I  know  of  to 
ferret  these  my  other  friends  out  in  their  retreat, 
should  he  hoist  his  flag  again  for  those  parts  where 
he  hath  already  suffered  so  great  hardship.  And  the 
knowledge  of  there  being  such  active  spirits  among 
us,  together  with  other  motives  it  were  tedious  to 
trouble  the  reader  with,  have  determined  me  to  leave 
these  sheets  in  trust  with  a  discreet  friend  of  mine, 
and  with  his  son  and  grandson  after  him,  their 
hereditaments  and  assigns ;  never  to  see  the  light  till 
one  hundred  years,  or  thereabout,  shall  have  come 
and  gone,  after  1  have  passed  out  of  this  life  into  the 
world  to  come ;  when,  sweet  Jesu,  have  mercy  on 
my  Botil  I    Amen. 


•  Commodore  Byron,  second  son  to  William,  fourth  Lord 
Byron,  and  urandfather  to  the  unhappily  celebrated  poet, 
was  bom  at  Newstead  in  1723,  and  went  as  midshipman  in 
one  of  Anson's  ships  (the  Wager)  in  1740.  This  vessel  was 
wrecked  on  the  coast  of  Patagonia  ;  whence,  after  enduring 
extreme  hardships,  he  reached  Chiloe,  was  made  prisoner  by 
the  Spaniards,  taken  to  St.  Jago,  in  Chili,  and  did  not  return 
to  England  for  more  than  five  years  after  his  departure,  ».  e., 
from  i740  to  1746.  Eighteen  years  after  this  agam  he  took 
command  of  an  expedition  of  discovery  to  the  South  Seas, 
and  having  gone  round  the  world,  returned  in  safety  two 
yeais  afterwards.  He  commanded  on  the  West  Indian  Sta* 
tion  daring  the  American  war,  and  died  in  1768.— Ep. 


S84       THK  ADTSNTURIS  OF  OW>N  CTAMt, 


CHAPTER  LXV. 

THB  BEST  DISCOYEBT  OF  ALU 

Geowing  assured  of  the  honest  purpose  of  these 
uewcomers,  we  went  all  lengths  [by  degrees]  in 
trusting  them:  till  at  last  we  repealed  some  of  those 
strict  laws  we  had  made  on  their  arrival,  forming 
thenceforth  but  one  commonwealth,  and  having  in- 
terests and  property  in  common.  "  We  will  have 
nothing  more  to  do,"  says  Don  Manuel,  "with  those 
cold  words,  mine  and  thine ;"  and  went  on  to  say,  in 
the  first  days  of  Christianity,  the  multitude  of  the  be- 
lievers threw  all  into  a  common  stock,  none  saying 
that  aught  of  the  things  which  he  possessed  was  his 
own,  "  But  what  shall  be  done,"  I  asked,  "  if  any 
prove  himself  a  worthless  member  of  the  community, 
and  begin  to  disturb  or  injure  the  rest  ?"  "  Let  him 
who  discovers  it  take  that  man  aside,"  answered  the 
priest,  "  and  reason  with  him  in  meekness  and  char- 
ity." "  Well,  but,"  I  went  on  [he  and  I  were  talk- 
ing alone  at  this  time],  "  and  if  he  still  persist  ?" 
"Then  let  two  or  three  of  the  elder  and  more  mod- 
erate enforce  on  him  what  the  first  has  said."  "  And 
if  he  be  obstinate  after  that  ?"  "  Then  bring  him  to 
me,"  says  he,  smiling,  "  and  I  will  persuade  him  by 
those  higher  motives  he  possesses  in  virtue  of  being 
a  Catholic."  "  And  lastly,  Tadoone,  if  he  remain 
deaf,  even  to  you  ?"  "  Then  we  will  banish  him,"  lie 
answered,  in  a  decided  way,  "  to  the  further  side  oi 


THK    CATHOLIC    CRDSOl.  885 

the  island,  till  solitude  or  hunger  bring  him  back  to 
his  senses  and  to  us," 

This  being  understood,  we  pursued  our  lives  all  to- 
gether :  and  making  no  distinction  of  race,  language, 
or  date  of  coming,  we  admitted  the  Spaniards  to 
share  our  crops,  farm,  larder,  cave,  and  all  the  nat- 
ural advantages  or  after  contrivances  of  our  banish 
ment.  They,  for  their  part,  shared  with  us  the  stores 
we  got  from  the  wreck  day  by  day ;  always  with  the 
proviso  we  would  account  for  the  value  of  these,  or 
at  least  give  in  an  estimate  of  our  use  and  consump- 
tion of  them,  to  any  authorities  of  our  several  coun- 
tries, should  a  kind  Providence  one  day  take  us  off 
this  place  of  exile. 

Having  arranged  matters  thus,  as  the  only  thing 
to  be  done  under  the  strange  circumstances  we  were 
thrown  in,  we  made  it  a  part  oi  our  daily  life  to  go  off 
to  the  wi*eck,  and  fetch  away  all  we  could  lay  hands 
on.  We  were  well  content  to  find  her  settle  down 
no  further  in  the  water :  indeed,  upon  the  coral  reef 
she  had  struck  on,  that  was  out  of  the  question ;  thus 
we  were  encouraged  to  wait  for  some  extraordinary 
low  water,  at  the  neap  tide,  when,  the  sea  being 
calm,  we  might  come  at  some  of  the  stores  below  our 
usual  diving.  Meantime,  we  got  out  of  her  what- 
ever we  could  reach,  by  tearing  away  parts  of  the 
upper  deck  (to  which  end  we  made  a  sacrifice  of 
three  or  four  more  gun  barrels),  and  diving  to  the 
orlop  deck :  though  we  found  tliat  dangerous,  by 
reason  of  the  entanglements  of  the  place  itself,  and 
the  broken  bulkheads  and  woodwork  that  floated  to 
aad  firo. 


S86  TBI   ADVCNTURBS   OiP   OVfBN   ttAtii 

ludeed,  one  of  our  Spaniards,  Jose  Martinez  bj 
name,  had  a  narrow  escape  with  his  life,  being 
jammed  in  under  water  by  a  beam  of  wood  so  heavy 
he  could  not  free  himself  Only  by  the  strength  and 
courage  of  our  noble  Tom  Harvey  he  was  saved  at 
all,  being  quite  senseless  when  Tom  brought  him  up 
with  infinite  difficulty,  and  himself  almost  spent.  As 
to  poor  Jose,  we  could  not  bring  him  round  for  some 
time,  with  rubbing,  clapping  the  palms  of  his  hands, 
blowing  into  his  nostrils,  and  what  not :  so  that  I 
truly  believe,  had  there  been  a  swell  on  though  never 
80  little,  they  had  been  both  lost  without  remedy. 
But  Jose  never  forgot  the  gratitude  he  owed  his 
preserver :  so  that  a  close  friendship  sprung  up  be- 
tween these  two,  and  they  made  a  compact  together, 
they  would  specially  serve  and  befriend  one  another 
on  all  occasions.  When  this  came  to  Tadoone's  ears, 
he  was  not  well  pleased  at  it ;  and  sending  for  them, 
both  they  were  already  under  such  a  compact,  not 
to  each  other  alone,  but  to  all  the  rest,  and  need  not 
make  it  afresh  as  between  particular  persons.  For 
being  men,  says  he,  and  being  Christians  besides,  we 
are  bound  to  help,  aye,  and  love  one  another.  As 
men,  we  owe  our  fellow-men  an  obligation  of  mutual 
aid  and  good  will:  and  as  Catholic  Christians,  we  are 
bound  up  together  in  th^mystical  body  of  our  Lord, 
and  so  are  "  members  one  of  another."  I  can  have 
nothing  (he  added  to  say  against  a  true  friendship 
between  two  men,  that  is  based  on  their  having  a 
like  character  and  tastes,  or  being  companions  in 
misfortune  or  success ;  so  that  general  charity  suffer- 
eth  not  thereby.  And  thus  ended  his  little  discourse 
to  Jose  and  Tom. 


fHk   OATHOLIO   0RU801.  S87 

*Twere  tedious  to  give  a  list  of  all  we  got  out  of 
the  wreck,  by  dint  of  hard  working ;  but  every  day 
saw  our  stores  increasing  in  things  very  useful  to  us 
in  our  present  condition.  We  carried  away  all  that 
was  portable,  and  made  attempts  at  many  thingi 
that  were  not :  in  particular,  we  became  rich  in  dam- 
aged powder,  and  old  iron,  what  with  hoops,  bars, 
nails,  and  clamps;  some  of  them  served  our  needs  in 
the  shape  we  got  them  in,  others  we  contrived  to 
forge  into  rude  spades,  chisels,  javelins,  arrow-heads, 
and  what  not,  by  heating  them  in  the  hottest  wood 
fire  we  could  make,  and  hammering  them  into  shape 
between  two  stones.  'Tis  true,  we  were  young  in 
the  smith's  craft,  as  in  many  other  trades  :  but  ne- 
cessity, they  say,  is  the  mother  of  invention ;  and,  as 
we  had  only  ourselves  to  please,  we  managed  weJl 
enough.  Also,  the  planks  and  beams  we  got  from 
her,  that  came  away  by  degrees  as  the  irons  were 
loosened,  proved  handy  to  us  in  many  ways,  chiefly 
for  putting  up  divisions  in  our  cave,  and  for  firewood. 

By  these  mstruments  too,  we  so  enlarged  our  cave 
itself,  as  made  it  more  like  a  catacomb,  with  passages 
running  one  into  the  other  at  right  angles:  and, 
growing  bolder  now,  from  our  increased  numbers, 
with  no  sign  of  savages  coming  to  molest  us,  we  re- 
solved to  make  an  entrance  from  below  as  well  as 
above.  So,  going  to  work  within  our  entrenchments, 
we  hewed  a  low  arch  into  the  base  of  our  clifl",  till 
we  were  seven  or  eight  feet  in :  then  cut  upwards,  and 
made  a  sloping  passage  with  steps  notched  in  the 
rock,  aiming  (as  near  as  we  could  guess)  at  the  centre 
of  our  cave  above.     We  were  not  so  far  out  in  our 


tHB    ABVKNTURICS    Of   OWKN    BVAtfi, 

reckoning,  neither ;  for  when  we  had  worked  for  the 
best  part  of  a  week,  we  found  ourselves  coming  up 
through  the  rock}'  floor  of  that  short  passage  that 
led  out  of  our  main  passage  inio  tlie  kitchen.  This, 
to  be  sure,  was  an  awkward  pLace  enough  to  find 
ourselves  planted  in,  with  our  new  stair-case :  but 
the  thing  being  done,  was  not  to  be  undone ;  and 
the  best  remedy  we  could  devise  was  to  cut  us  out 
another  passage  round  about,  avoiding  the  hole  we 
had  made  in  the  floor :  then  we  blocked  the  former 
entrance  to  the  kitchen  with  some  trunks  of  trees 
laid  lengthways,  one  over  the  other;  and  began  to 
use  our  new  stair-case  with  much  satisfaction. 

To  come  back  to  the  wreck;  among  our  most 
valuable  discoveries  was  the  finding  of  the  chaplain's 
vestments  and  chalice  (Don  Diego  Podez,  I  mean, 
that  had  died  on  board.)  The  Spaniards  told  us 
they  were  to  be  found  somewhere  ;  and  true  enough 
we  lit  on  them  at  last,  stowed  away  in  a  chest  with 
a  few  other  things,  almost  worthless,  that  had  be- 
longed to  the  poor  priest,  and  seemed  to  make  up 
the  whole  of  his  worldly  wealth.  As,  a  very  old 
cassock,  a  pair  of  shoes  much  worn,  a  shirt  or  two, 
none  of  the  best,  a  crucifix  and  small  case  of  relics, 
his  breviary,  two  little  books  of  de\X)ut  prayers  and 
meditations,  a  larger  volume,  which  Tadoone  said 
was  a  treatise  on  theology,  and  some  Latin  papers, 
with  the  seal  of  the  bishop  of  Valencia.  These  were 
all  much  spoiled  by  the  salt  water,  and  the  leaves  of 
the  books  so  glued  together,  we  made  sure  no  man 
would  ever  read  them  again.  But  Don  Manuel,  to 
whom  (I  could  well  see)  these  books  were  a  great 


TBI  CATHOLIC  cRnsos.  389 

prize,  by  patient  drying  of  them  in  the  sun,  so  far 
restored  them  that  a  good  part  of  their  contents 
became  readable  again :  and  he  took  much  delight  in 
making  out  these  parts,  giving  us  little  choice  bits 
of  spiritual  maxims  and  words  of  comfort,  proper 
to  our  condition. 

The  priest's  vestments  had  suffered  from  the  sea- 
water  as  much,  almost,  as  the  books:  yet  by  dint 
of  care  they  came  out  pretty  well  at  last.  As  for 
the  little  altar-stone  and  linens  to  suit  it,  they  were 
no  ways  damaged.  With  these,  and  the  sacred 
vessels  (with  a  case  of  very  pure  Spanish  wine  that 
we  found  in  the  captain's  cabin,)  and  a  pound  or  two 
of  virgin  wax  to  make  tapers  of,  we  had  every  pros- 
pect of  having  that  Holy  Sacrifice  among  us,  that 
we  had  learned  so  much  to  desire,  and  were  so  much 
hoping  to  profit  by. 

In  brief,  Don  Manuel  with  much  joy,  applied  him- 
self to  the  bags  (our  Indians  had  woven  them  of 
plantain  leaves,)  wherein  he  kept  his  store  of  wheaten 
corn,  in  hopes  of  such  an  occasion  as  this :  grinding 
out  now  a  portion  between  two  flat  stones,  he  kneaded 
up  the  paste,  and  made,  with  much  ado,  some  thin 
sheets  of  unleavened  bread,  whereof  (after  baking) 
he  cut  out  round  wafers,  half  as  large  again  as  a  rix- 
doUar.  Having  made  some  dozens  of  these,  he  laid 
them  up  in  one  of  the  driest  shelves,  or  cup-boards 
in  our  cave :  then  announced  to  us,  all  things  were 
ready  to  celebrate  holy  Mass  the  morning  after. 

This  was  joyful  news  to  us,  you  may  believe  :  our 
spiritual  mass  and  communions  having  prepared  us, 
by  a  great  degree  of  longing,  to  welcome  this  cbiefest 


390  TH«  ADVBNTURB8  0?  0WS5  ITANS, 

of  blessings  whenever  it  should  come  indeed.  We 
spent  the  afternoon  in  getting  ready  for  the  happiest 
day  of  our  lives,  all  of  us  going  to  make  our  con- 
fession :  which  occupied  no  long  time,  inasmuch  as 
we  (most  of  us)  did  that  every  week,  and  lived  at 
peace  with  our  neighbours,  except  a  little  breeze  (or 
so)  now  and  again ;  and  were  happily  removed  out 
of  the  way  of  temptation. 

Next  morning  came,  and  with  it  came  the  blessing 
of  holy  Mass  and  Communion.  I  am  a  bad  one  to 
describe  such  things  as  these ;  so  must  leave  to  my 
reader  to  suppose  for  himself  what  we  felt  as  we  knelt 
round  the  altar  which  Tadoone  had  arranged  in  a 
little  arbour  we  had  built  for  our  summer  chapel,  or 
part  woven  and  part  built,  lacing  the  sides  in  and  out 
with  tendrils  of  osiers  and  supple-jack. 

One  of  our  Spaniards,  Bartolome  Ramirez,  served 
the  priest's  Mass,  having  been  used  to  do  so  [be  told 
us]  in  the  Church  of  the  Augustinians  at  Valencia ; 
and  so,  all  went  on  orderly  and  devoutly:  nor  were 
we  distracted  by  the  newness  of  it,  having  had  every 
part,  and  every  ceremony,  explained  to  us  by  our 
good  Tadoone.  But  in  truth,  as  I  recall  that  morning 
to  my  thoughts,  my  eyes  fill  with  tears  I  am  not 
ashamed  of:  only,  I  had  sooner  dropped  my  pen, 
and  go  on  my  knees  to  thank  God.  than  write  »ny 
moni  about  it 


tea  oATHOLio  ORUsoa.  391 


CHAPTER  LXVL 


SIGNS  OP  ANOTHBR  MOVB. 


OwB  thing  only  seemed  now  to  disturb  our  tranquil 
way  of  life ;  that  was,  the  disturbance  we  noticed  in 
our  friend  and  guide:  for,  strange  to  say,  he  that  had 
upheld  us  often  in  wayward  desponding  moods,  and 
disgust  at  our  lot,  now  seemed  to  be  unhinged  by 
some  troublous  thoughts  of  his  own.  He  said  noth- 
ing to  us  on  the  matter ;  but  kept  it  to  himself,  what- 
soever it  might  be ;  trying  to  seem  as  cheerfnl  as  had 
been  his  wont.  Only,  I  noticed  him  to  be  now  more 
retired  by  himself:  not,  as  before,  when  he  was  en- 
gaged at  his  devotions  only,  but  at  odd  times  too, 
unless  he  could  help  us  by  labour,  of  which  he  was 
never  shy,  or  advice  on  any  point  we  needed.  I 
came  on  him  once  and  again,  seated  with  his  head 
resting  on  his  hand,  gazing  out  on  the  sea  to  that 
quarter  whence  the  canoe  had  been  driven  to  us  by 
the  hurricane,  some  two  years  before.  When  he 
observed  me,  he  would  rise,  and  pass  it  off  witli  a 
remark  on  the  weather  or  such  common  things ;  but 
I  could  well  see,  he  was  thinking  on  something 
further  offi 

What  opinion  the  others  had  on  all  this,  I  know 
not ;  for  I  would  not  share  my  thoughts  with  any 
upon  it.  They  looked  at  him,  't  is  true,  with  some 
uneasiness ;  for  he  had  become  a  necessary  portion 
of  our  well-being,  and  the  idea  of  his  being  taken 
from  us  by  death,  or  in  any  other  way,  was  such  as 


892  THB   ADYBNTDRBS   OF   OWBN    BTANS, 

vre  could  not  endure :  so  much  had  his  gentle  mannerg 
and  example  softened  down  those  rude  natures  to  the 
temper  and  affections  of  good  Christians.  But  no 
one  spoke  about  this  change  in  him,  except  in  whispers 
one  to  the  other :  I,  for  my  part,  was  at  no  loss  for 
a  shrewd  guess  what  it  meant.  I  had  not  forgotten 
the  night  when  his  own  words  showed  he  was  dream- 
ing about  Toonati-nooka,  and  converting  the  savages 
there ;  I  made  no  doubt,  therefore,  't  was  on  that 
project  his  mind  was  fixed,  and  that  he  never  would 
be  content  nor  happy  again,  till  he  had  contrived  to 
go  over,  and  visit  them. 

One  afternoon,  that  I  found  him  again  in  this  mus- 
ing way,  I  made  free  to  approach  him  on  the  sub- 
ject: I  told  him,  in  a  half-jesting  tone,  methought  I 
could  read  a  little,  too,  in  the  book  he  was  studying 
so  deeply.  He  looked  at  me,  as  somewhat  surprised, 
not  seeing  what  I  meant ;  for  he  knew  not  I  had  dis- 
covered his  thoughts.  Then,  presuming  on  our 
friendship,  T  went  on  in  the  like  strain :  I  told  him  I 
could  put  the  title  of  the  book  in  one  word.  He  then 
asked  me  to  give  him  the  word.  "  Nay,  father," 
said  I,  "  what  is  the  book  you  have  nearest  to  your 
heart?"  On  this,  he  pulls  out  his  constant  compan- 
ion, his  prayer-book,  and  shows  it  to  me,  with  a  smile. 
"  You  see,  friend  Owen,  there  are  two  words  on  the 
title ;  read  them — Breviariuni  Romanum  :  so  you 
are  mistaken  in  your  guess."  "  Well,"  I  pui-sued ; 
'*may  I  put  my  question  in  another  way  ?"  "Any 
way  you  wish,"  says  he.  "  What  is  tlie  book,  then," 
I  asked,  "  that  is  nearest  to  your  heart,  and  furthest 
from  your  eyes  ?    What  is  it  you  think  on  daily, 


THS   CATHOLIC   CRU60C.  o93 

and  gaze  after,  and  the  name  of  which  is  oft  on  your 
lips  in  your  prayers  ?  Describe  it  to  me  by  the  name 
of  a  place."  "  Truly,  my  dear  child,"  says  he,  "as 
you  are  turned  calechist  on  a  sudden,  I  hope,  per- 
haps, 'tis  heaven."—"  But  short  of  heaven  ?"— "  Why, 
short  of  heaven,  I  desire  to  find  myself  safe  in  purga- 
tory."— "  But  short  of  purgatory,"  I  insisted,  "  and 
a  longer  word,  if  not  two  ?"  "  Ah,"  says  he,  smiling 
still,  but  shaking  his  head  now :  "  yes,  you  have  read 
my  thoughts  truly,  and  my  book,  I  see:  'tis,  indeed, 
Tooimti-nooka !" 

With  that,  rising,  he  stretches  forth  his  hand  to- 
wards the  sea,  that  divided  him  from  the  object  ot 
his  yearning  ;  and  says  to  me  with  the  tears  in  his 
eyes :  "  See,  friend ;  below  that  horizon  are  multi- 
tudes of  precious  souls,  bought,  equally  with  you 
and  me,  at  the  price  of  the  same  Divme  Blood,"  and 
he  lifted  his  hat  with  great  reverence.  "  Ah,  how 
greatly  were  they  beloved  by  that  Heart  that  ago- 
nized for  us  all  on  the  cross  :  yet,  how  far  are  they 
from  Him-!  how  far  from  the  knowledge  of  Him,  oi 
power  to  love  Him  !" 

He  stopped  a  litt]*  overcome  by  what  he  felt ; 
then  laid  his  hand  on  my  arm,  and  said  :  "  Remem- 
ber out  of  what  depth  of  hideous  wicked  heathenism 
our  three  Indians  were  rescued  :  well,  even  in  those 
dark  depths  are  countless  souls  now  lying  there  !"  he 
repeated,  thrusting  his  arm  again  over  the  sea  j 
"  there,  there !" 

"  I  see  them,"  he  went  on,  "  as  clearly  as  with 
these  bodily  eyes ;  shedding  one  another's  blood, 
dancing  round  monstrous  idols,  sacrificing  their  pris- 


394        TBS  ADTSNTUEIS  OF  OWXN  STAKI, 

oners,  perhaps  their  very  children,  to  demons,  drop- 
ping two,  three,  ten  at  a  time,  dropping  into  hellj" 
his  voice  sunk  to  a  whisper,  and  he  covered  his  eyes. 

Soon  he  raised  his  looks  and  hands  to  heaven,  and 
said  in  a  pleading  voice,  "  Regina  apostolorum,  ora 
pro  illis  !" 

His  lips  moved  still  in  prayer,  his  hands  clasped 
together,  the  very  sweat  standing  on  his  brow  from 
the  extremity  of  his  anguish. 

After  a  while,  he  returned,  as  it  were,  to  himself, 
and  looked  round.  Observing  me  again,  as  I  stood 
staring  on  him,  doubtful  what  to  say  or  do,  he  ad- 
dressed me  nearly  in  his  usual  manner. 

"My  dear  child,"  says  he,  as  he  calmed  down 
again,  "  you  have  never  seen  this  before :  that  is  be- 
cause I  have  withdrawn  myself,  that  none  should  ob- 
serve it.  You  know  now,  what  it  is  that  possesses 
my  whole  soul.  'Tis  my  vision  by  day,  and  dream 
by  night.  A  voice  is  ever  sounding  in  mine  ears :  it 
says,  *  Come  over  to  Toonati-nooka,  and  help  us.'* 
Do  not  think,"  he  went  on,  smiling  at  me,  for  I 
stared  upon  him  all  the  while,  at  a  loss  what  to 
think ;  "  do  not  suppose  I  am  beside  myself.  I  never 
was  more  in  my  right  wits ;  and  that  you  shall  see, 
when  we  return  to  the  rest.  I  shall  be  calmer  now, 
for  having  told  you  what  is  in  my  heart :  hencefor- 
ward, we  can  discuss  it  together,  and  see  what  is  to 
be  done," 


•  See  Acts,  iv'i.,  9,  to  which,  apparently,  the  priest  refem 
He  might  also  have  had  in  his  mind  "  the  voices  of  the 
Irish,"  which  Saint  Patrick  heard  by  some  supernatural  com- 
muuication,  urging  him  to  come  and  teach   them  the  truth 


THl  CATHOLIC  CRUSOE.  395 

"  And  you  would  leave  us !"  cried  I,  trai  sported 
beyond  myself  with  grief  at  the  thought :  "  O  father ! 
just  when  we  are  learning,  through  you,  to  love 
God ;  when  you  have  brought  us  some  steps  forward 
on  the  good  way,  you  will  leave  the  plants  you  have 
planted  and  watered !  leave  the  sheep  you  have 
brought  into  the  fold  !" 

"  You  may  well  believe,"  answered  he,  struggling 
with  himself,  "  I  should  not  leave  you  all  without 
pain  ;  but  there  is  one  great  sentence,  the  constant 
motto  and  motive  of  a  great  saint,  which  expresses 
the  rule  we  should  follow  in  all  such  matters." 

"And  what  is  that?"  asked  I,  fearing,  I  hardly 
knew  what. 

"  All  to  the  geeatbb  glory  of  God,"  said  he. 
Then  he  added,  with  vigor :  "  Why  should  we  not 
aH  go  together?  Or,  if  that  would  overload  the 
boats,  shall  we  draw  lots  to  see  who  goes  and  who 
stays  on  the  first  voyage  of  discovery ;  and  they  who 
go,  promise  to  bring  back  the  boats  within  a  reason- 
able time  ?" 

In  short,  soon  after  we  came  again  to  the  rest,  th© 
priest  proposed  to  them  that  a  certain  number,  with 
himself,  should  take  two  of  the  boats,  and  set  forth 
on  a  voyage  of  discovery  to  Toonati-nooka.  It 
might,  he  said,  have  several  advantages ;  for  savages, 
living  in  the  state  our  Indians  had  described  to  us, 
would  be  likely  to  welcome  civilized  white  men,  with 
whom  thay  were  not  at  war,  nor  had  any  cause  of 
quarrel,  and  who  could  teach  them  the  useful  arts  of 
life.  Should  they  find  the  country  enriched  with 
veins  of  silver  or  gold   (as  was  more  tlian  likely), 


BQ6  TUB  ADTENTURKS  OF  OWKN  BTANS, 

tlien,  he  said,  they  might  receive  a  benefit  no  lesi 
than  confer  one :  only,  in  that  case,  he  insisted  that 
they  must  deal  fairly  with  the  inhabitants ;  not  exact 
more  from  them  than  was  just,  nor  attempt,  by 
crooked  means,  to  get  the  upper  hand,  like  some  dis- 
coverers who  have  dishonored  the  Christian  name  by 
their  treatment  of  the  heathen  to  whom  they  went. 
For  himself,  he  had  one  object  in  going;  and  'twould 
be  his  care  to  choose  among  them  those  who  were 
not  likely  to  thwart  it ;  he  professed,  he  gave  them 
all  credit  for  upright  intentions,  but  even  among  the 
good,  some  might  be  bettermost,  etc. 

After  this  address,  for  which  he  assembled  us  all 
before  night  prayers  that  evenmg,  Don  Manuel  said 
he  would  wish  none  to  give  an  answer  till  our  devo- 
tions were  concluded  the  following  morning,  that  we 
might  both  pray  on  it,  and  sleep  on  it ;  inasmuch  as 
"  he  who  goeth  slowly,  goeth  securely."  Accord- 
ingly, the  men,  whispering  together  by  their  watch- 
fires,  came  to  different  conclusions,  according  to  their 
several  temperaments,  or  experience  in  chances  and 
hardships.  Some  were  for  going,  to  seek  fresh  ad- 
ventures ;  others  would  sooner  stay  quiet  where  they 
found  themselves:  but  these  were  chiefly  the  vet- 
erans, who  were  so  beaten  with  the  storms  of  life, 
they  had  learned  to  set  a  value  on  repose  and  com- 
fort. Nor,  indeed,  could  I  blame  them  ;  seeing  that 
(to  human  reckoning)  'twas  a  wild-goose  chase  that 
he  was  now  preparing.  The  priest  had  his  own 
motives,  we  all  knew,  and  went  simply  to  save  souls  ; 
as  for  the  rest,  what  they  went  for,  but  a  spirit  of 
roving  adventure,   remained  locked  in   their    ow« 


tHR   CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  ^d? 

bosoms  ;  and  so,  whether  'twere  folly  or  wisdom,  I 
pretend  not  to  judge. 

But  the  end  of  it  was,  next  morning,  fourteen  of 
the  ship's  company,  with  two  of  our  Englishmen, 
that  is,  Gill  and  Hilton,  volunteered  to  go. 


CHAPTER  LXVIL 

PBEPAEATIONS     THERBTO. 

Heebupon,  we  spent  many  days  in  making  pro- 
vision for  their  departure.  First  we  gave  them  the 
long  boat  and  shallow  to  carry  them :  or,  I  should 
rather  say,  we  lent  these  to  the  expedition ;  for  in 
truth  they  belonged  still  to  the  wreck,  and  so  to  the 
Spanish  government,  according  to  the  articles  of  our 
treaty.  However,  Don  Manuel,  who  I  am  sure  was 
something  more  in  consideration,  or  office,  than  he 
seemed,  told  us  we  need  be  under  no  concern  on  that 
score ;  that  should  any  of  our  party  arrive  in  Europe, 
or  other  Spanish  ship  touch  here,  we  had  but  to 
mention  the  name  by  which  we  knew  him,  and  tliat 
he  was  our  fellow-passenger  in  the  Enterprise  for  part 
of  the  passage,  and  we  should  find  it  all  right. 

This  being  arranged,  we  would  only  take  ten  of 
those  wljo  had  volunteered,  putting  four  back,  though 
gently,  on  the  score  of  their  weaker  health  ;  "  for  w« 
shall  have  to  rough  it,  friends,"  said  he,  "  on  the 
open  sea,  with  changes  of  weather,  and  even  if  w« 
arrive,  it  may  be  in  sorry  plight."      He  added,  thai 


8dd  THK  AbTBNTDRKS  OF  Ol^EN  AVAlfS, 

in  case  of  their  provisions  running  short,  'twas  ft 
main  matter  to  have  as  few  mouths  to  feed  on  the 
great  wide  ocean  as  might  be.  Above  all,  he  bade 
ns  remember,  there  were  three  amongst  us  who  1  ad 
best  right  of  all  to  take  their  choice,  whether  they 
would  go  or  stay,  namely,  the  Indians,  to  whom  the 
opportunity  was  now  given,  to  get  back  to  their 
own  native  land.  So,  turning  to  them,  he  put  the 
choice  before  them,  one  by  one,  beginning  with  the 
old  man,  Poulafaihe. 

'Twas  a  touching  thing  to  behold  the  struggles  in 
these  poor  Indians,  when  they  heard  Tadoone  was 
going  to  seek  the  home  whence  they  came.  On  the 
one  hand,  they  had  become  truly  attached  to  us, 
and  were  the  most  faithful,  simple  creatures  I  ever 
knew  of;  with  no  thought  but  to  please  us,  to  whom 
they  owed  their  lives,  and  the  priest,  to  whom  they 
owed  their  faith.  On  the  other  hand,  their  ties  of 
blood  were  strong ;  we  had  never  asked  them  ques- 
tions about  Toonati-nooka  without  seeing  how  they 
clung  to  the  memoiy  of  those  they  had  left  there,  and 
the  hope  of  seeing  them  again. 

Pounder,  as  it  appeared,  had  been  left  friendless  in 
this  world ;  his  father,  elder  brother,  two  uncles,  and 
a  cousin,  had  all  been  killed  in  a  battle  with  the 
warriors  of  another  tribe,  and  indeed  another  island 
or  country,  who  came,  he  told  us,  in  eight  war 
canoes,  about  twenty-seven  moons  (so  he  reckoned) 
before  he  was  thrown  on  our  island.  These  savages 
made  a  descent  on  that  part  of  the  coast  where  John 
Pounder  (who  was  then  Rer-mimbolamba)  lived  with 
his  family  and  near  neighbours  in  a  small   village ; 


i>Bl   OATHOLtO   ORtTSOt. 


m 


here,  paddling  quietly  along  the  coast,  m  a  dark 
night,  they  surprised  the  inhabitants  in  their  sleep. 
But  I  must  not  run  from  one  story  into  another; 
only  to  say  that  the  warriors  of  the  village,  taken 
thus  at  unawares,  made  a  fruitless  resistance,  though 
a  desperate  one :  the  greater  part  of  them  were  killed 
outright,  some  few,  when  they  saw  all  was  lost, 
escaped  into  the  woods,  carrying  off  some  of  their 
children,  with  their  wives ;  and  so,  striking  up  by 
difl&cult  paths  known  to  themselves,  got  so  far  into 
the  country  the  conquerers  dared  not  follow  them. 
But  these  were  very  few  out  of  the  number ;  our 
friend  John  being  one  of  them,  though  with  a  wound 
on  his  neck,  of  which  he  showed  us  the  deep  scar. 

The  greater  part  of  the  men  were  killed  (you  might 
Bay)  over  and  over  again,  being  savagely  mangled 
as  they  lay,  and  the  women  and  children  carried  off 
as  slaves.  Only  Rere-mime's  wife  (as  the  poor 
fellow  told  us,  the  tears  standing  in  his  eyes)  refus- 
ing to  leave  her  hut,  clung  so  fast  round  the  pole  of 
it,  they  could  not  get  her  away ;  so,  dragging  her  by 
the  hair  of  her  head,  but  to  no  purpose,  at  last,  they 
pierced  her  with  their  spears.  This  was  John 
Pounder's  history  in  brief;  which  explained  why  he 
was  most  willing  of  the  three  to  stay  with  us,  and 
finally  chose  it. 

As  for  the  other  two  Indians,  'twas  both  a  hap- 
piness to  themselves  to  go,  and  a  benefit  to  the 
expedition,  for  they  would  serve  as  interpreters,  not 
for  the  language  alone,  whereof  Tadoone  also  had 
made  himself  master,  but  (still  more)  for  manners 
and  customs,  to  report  what  would  make  him  accept* 


400  THK  ADTRNTURKS  OF  OWEN  IVANfl, 

able  iu  bis  mission,  or  niiglit  arm  tbeir  countrymen's 
minds  against  bini.  But  all  tbree,  with  tbe  rest, 
began  with  equal  zeal  to  help  in  the  preparations : 
which  consisted  chiefly  in  a  stock  of  such  dried 
provisions  as  we  could  store  the  boats  with,  as  well 
as  refitting  the  boats  themselves,  to  get  them  into 
condition  with  sail,  oars  and  rudder. 

All  this  took  some  time ;  for  though  we  were  now 
reinforced  with  hands  enough,  we  had  no  carpenter  : 
the  carpenter  on  board  tht  Spanish  ship,  and  carpen- 
ter's mate,  both  having  died  early  in  their  distresses. 
Had  tliey  been  saved  alive,  I  truly  think  we  had 
made  an  attempt  to  build  a  large  boat  out  of  the 
fragments  of  the  wreck,  all  rotten  though  she  was, 
and  fitted  out  an  expedition  of  our  whole  colony ;  so 
greatly  did  it  go  against  us  to  part  company  with 
any  of  our  comrades.  Besides  this,  we  had  a  natural 
curiosity  to  see  the  country  they  were  going  to :  of 
wmch  old  Mark  and  the  rest  gave  us  great  accounts 
in  many  ways.  However,  'twas  no  use  to  talk  or 
wish,  for  the  boats  would  not  hold  more  than  the 
number  told  oflF  for  them ;  at  least  to  be  safe  for  a 
boat  voyage  on  the  open  sea. 

For  victualling  the  expedition,  'twas  clear  no 
provisions  were  to  be  looked  for  from  the  w^reck,  in 
which  was  not  one  crumb  of  biscuit  to  be  found,  nor 
a  single  morsel  of  pork,  nor  anything  else  in  the  way 
of  foo(L  But  we  got  on  shore  a  small  mill-stone  set 
with  a  rude  handle ;  though  clumsily  enough,  yet  it 
would  work :  and  we  made  it  do  service  to  grind  our 
corn,  and  bruise  a  quantity  of  yams  and  bread-fruit 
to  a  pulp.     We  mixed  this  with  our  wheat-flour,  and 


THR  OATHOLIO  CRUSOB.  401 

kneaded  it  up  well,  worked  it  pretty  dry,  then  rolled 
it  out  in  sheets,  cut  them  into  lengths,  basked  them 
by  a  slow  fire,  and  presented  the  expedition  with  a 
store  of  wholesome,  well  tasted  biscuit,  such  as 
many  a  ship's  company  would  be  glad  to  come  by 
on  a  voyage.  Beside  this,  we  smoked  and  salted  a 
quantity  of  our  native  pork,  together  with  some  wild 
geese  and  other  large  sea-birds  ;  we  stowed  all  this 
in  three  barrels,  among  those  the  Hermiona  had 
carried  her  stores  in,  and  got  two  into  the  large  boat, 
and  one  into  the  small ;  also,  four  tubs  of  fresh  water, 
well  caulked  and  secured.  1  gave  them  my  fishing 
lines,  doubling  them  for  the  deep-sea  fishery;  to- 
gether with  the  rod,  which  I  judged  might  be  useful 
when  they  landed,  though  not  at  sea.  On  second 
thoughts,  it  ended  by  our  giving  them  one  of  our 
best  fishing  nets  besides ;  for  thus  we  put  them 
beyond  any  chance  of  falling  short  of  provender. 

Next  came  the  ordnance  department,  to  furnish 
them  with  weapons  of  defence  :  and  here,  knowing 
how  great  advantage  the  use  of  gunpowder  gives  to 
the  civilized  man  over  the  strongest  savage,  we  re- 
solved to  be  liberal  in  our  grants  to  them.  Indeed, 
it  was  only  bestowing  on  them  what  was  already  (in 
one  sense)  their  own.  So  we  rolled  down  to  the 
boats  one  barrel  of  gunpowder,  whole  and  untouch- 
ed, besides  more  than  half  of  another,  which  the 
water  had  got  at,  and  spoiled,  as  we  thought  at  the 
time  :  but  spreading  it  on  a  sail-cloth  to  the  sun,  then 
rubbing  it  betwixt  our  fingers,  we  found,  by  several 
trials  in  our  muskets,  the  grain  was  quite  dried,  and 
took  fire  as  well  ^s  what  was  untouched  by  the  sea. 


402  THK    ADVKNTURKS  Of   OWBN    EVANf, 

Then,  for  fire-arms,  we  gave  them  a  musket  a-piece, 
with  two  or  three  to  spare  :  two  pistols  and  a  cutlass 
to  each  man ;  nine  pikes  (what  with  our  own  bam- 
boos, and  some  that  were  saved  from  the  ship),  and 
four  boarding-axes  to  serve  as  wood-hatches  as  well 
as  weapons. 

Their  greatest  want  now  was  a  compass  ;  but  that 
we  saw  no  way  to  supply  them  with,  there  being 
none  known  of  on  board,  after  the  accident  of  the 
ship's  compass  being  washed  away.  At  last,  by 
great  good  luck,  or  a  providence  rather,  we  discover- 
ed a  small  pocket-compass  at  the  bottom  of  a  case  of 
instruments,  such  as  buring-glasses,  and  one  or  two 
implements  of  surgery  and  optics,  that  had  belonged 
to  one  Don  Garcia  Nunez,  doctor  of  medicine  and 
man  of  science,  to  whom  the  Spanish  Government 
had  given  a  passage,  for  the  sake  of  some  observa- 
tions he  was  to  make  on  his  way  to  Santiago ;  but 
he  took  to  his  berth  and  died,  while  the  Hermiona 
was  beating  through  the  Straits  Le  Maire.  This 
whole  case  of  instruments  we  put  on  board  for  them ; 
all  but  a  scalpel  or  so,  and  some  lint  and  bandages, 
which  I  kept  back  to  serve  our  needs. 

In  a  word,  we  gave  them  whatever  may  turn  to 
use,  whether  to  defend  themselves  from  savages,  or 
cultivat(i  their  friendship,  and  astonish  them  with  the 
civilized  inventions  of  Europe.  Each  man,  too,  had 
A  double  set  of  clothing  complete,  to  fence  him  from 
the  cold ;  moreover,  as  we  found  means  to  get  at 
some  of  the  oflBcers'  chests,  we  rigged  five  or  six  of 
them  out  in  uniform  laced  coats,  and  all  the  bravery 
we  coul4  invent,  of  hats  and  feathers,  shoulder-knot» 


THK    CAXUOLIC    CRUSOB.  408 

and  brocade ;  knowing  such  things  to  impresB  ^ig- 
norant minds  with  the  importance  of  the  weareriu 


CHAPTER  LXVm. 

DKPAETUEE. 


TwAS  a  disappointment  to  us,  and  a  certain  loM 
to  the  expedition,  that  we  could  not  come  at  some  of 
the  bales  stowed  away  in  the  Hermiond's  hold ;  for 
she  carried  (as  the  lieutenant  had  told  us)  some  Span- 
ish fabrics,  and  English  stuffs  besides,  for  barter  with 
the  Indians  of  Chili,  or  other  parts  of  the  South 
American  coast.  Some  few  of  these,  'tis  true,  we 
managed  to  get  up,  by  dint  of  hard  diving;  but  in 
general  they  were  so  carefully  stowed,  and  so  deep 
in  tlie  hold,  they  were  beyond  our  utmost  efforts. 
What  we  got  were  only  some  inferior  stuffs,  as  we 
should  recken  them  in  Europe ;  though,  to  be  sure, 
they  were  prizes  to  us  in  our  need:  we  looked  on 
ourselves  as  very  self-denying,  to  yield  up  the  bales 
to  be  stowed  in  the  boats  for  barter  with  the  sav- 
ages. 

We  still,  to  be  sure,  had  the  ship  with  us,  ms  a 
mine  from  which  to  draw  more  of  that  kind  of  wealth 
after  the  expedition  was  gone.  But  what  was  more 
to  the  purpose,  we  set  about  to  provide  them  am- 
munition ;  though  here  we  had  difficulty  enough,  the 
magazine  and  powder-room  both  lying  deep  under 
water  (being  in  the  hold  itself)    as  made  us  all  but 


404  THX    ADYSNTURKS   OT   OWBN   EVANS, 

ho{»eless  to  secure  them  any  powder.  At  last,  by 
much  toil,  taking  turn  and  turn  about  with  the  Span- 
iards in  diving  (wherein  some  of  them  were  expert), 
we  secured,  as  I  partly  said  before,  two  barrels  and 
five  bags  of  powder,  but  all  spoiled  (so  we  thought) 
by  the  sea  ;  or  wetted  at  least.  Bnt  by  spreading  it 
out  in  the  sun,  as  thin  as  we  could  spread  it  on  a 
sail-cloth,  with  turning  and  sifting  it  several  times 
during  the  day,  then  brushing  or  grinding  it  with 
much  caution,  in  the  small  hand-mill  found  on  board, 
we  contrived  to  save  more  of  it  than  we  thought  at 
first.*  Only,  we  were  careful  to  grind  it  by  very 
little  at  a  time,  lest  any  should  take  fire  in  the  mill, 
and  blow  iis  to  atoms  :  but  the  parcels  were  so  small, 
though  they  took  fire  once  or  twice,  'twas  like  a  flash 
in  the  pan,  and  they  did  us  no  harm.  And  thus  we 
were  able  to  save  at  least  four-fifths  of  serviceable 
powder  out  of  all  we  got  from  the  ■«Teck.  As  to  what 
lay  deeper  in  the  hold,  we  gave  up  all  hope  of  coming 
at  that ;  nor  in  truth  did  we  much  need  it. 

Everything  was  now  got  ready  for  their  departure : 
and,  smce  'twas  determined  on,  and  the  weather  fa- 
vouring, with  a  fair  breeze  from  w.n.w.  (such  as  we 
made  out  by  the  Indians,  and  our  own  observations, 
would  be  almost  abaft  for  their  voyage),  no  reason 
appeared  why  they  should  not  cast  ofi"  the  rope,  and 
get  out  to  sea.     Yet  we  kept  them,  and  they  lingered 

*  There  is  some  repetition  here,  as  well  as  a  discrepancy 
with  what  was  said  about  gunpowder  towards  the  end  of  the 
last  chapter  But  the  former  may  Vie  accounted  for  by  the 
great  importance  of  this  article  to  Owen  and  his  compan- 
ions ;  the  latter  by  the  general  carelessness  of  his  writing. 


tItR   CATHOLIC    CHU80£.  405 

a  couple  of  days  after  this,  under  one  pretence  or 
other;  now  adding  some  stores,  now  stowing  them 
away  neater  in  the  boats,  freshening  the  water  and 
vegetables,  caulking  also  the  boats  themselves 
(though  they  were  quite  sea-worthy) :  in  short,  any- 
thing to  persuade  our  own  minds  and  theirs,  they 
were  not  delaying  without  reason.  For  in  this  peace- 
ful exile  of  ours,  sweetened  by  religion  and  our  kmd, 
cheerful  Tadoone,  we  had  come  to  have  no  other 
thought,  and  scarce  another  wish  than  to  lay  our 
bones  together  in  the  island  when  our  time  should 
come. 

But  Don  Manuel's  zeal,  with  all  his  patience,  would 
bear  no  delay  beyond  those  two  days,  nor  scarcely 
that :  so  on  the  third  morning  early,  having  said  the 
last  Mass  he  ever  said  (to  our  knowledge)  on  As- 
sumption Isle,  and  strengthened  us  all  by  Holy  Com- 
munion (for  part  of  our  two  days'  preparation  bad 
been  spent  by  all  our  small  community  going  to  con- 
fession for  this  purpose),  we  made  him  a  farewell 
feast  by  way  of  breakfast,  which  had  been  a  dismal 
meal  enough,  but  that  he  strove  to  cheer  us. 

"  I  am  not  going  to  preach  to  you,"  my  dearest 
children,"  says  he,  "  for  the  time  is  now  come  to  act ; 
we  must  fall  back  on  all  those  lessons  of  resignation 
and  courage  we  have  striven  to  practise  here  together. 
Have  we  not  proved  to  ourselves,  in  many  ways,  the 
only  blessed  thing  is  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  re- 
sign ourselves  to  what  He  appoints  or  permits  ?  Now, 
there  can  be  no  question,  that  Holy  Will  is  taking 
as  away,  and  bidding  you  remain.  What  will  come 
of  it  all,  is  more  than  I  can  see ;  but  '  we  walk  by 


406  tHI  ADVlNtURBt  OF  OWBK  KTANS, 

faith,  not  by  sight.'  As  we  are  bidden  to  pray,  each 
day,  for  our  daily  bread,  so  it  is  always  enough,  on 
our  pilgrimage,  to  see  the  one  next  step.  This  I  now 
see,  thanks  to  His  providence,  that  makes  it  possible. 
Did  I  not  fully  hope  to  come  back  to  you  within  a 
jhort  time,  I  would  not  leave  you  at  all :  we  would 
ritay,  or  go  together.  But  go  you  cannot ;  nor  would 
you  all  be  willing.  Go  I  must,  for  I  never  cease  to 
hear  myself  called.  What  remains,  then,  but  that 
we  should  go,  and  you  should  stay,  as  they  who  are 
aeeking  the  happiness  of  doing  the  will  of  our  great 
and  good  Master  ?"  "  I  am  no  prophet,"  he  pre- 
sently added  (smiling  through  his  tears,  for  he  was 
much  overcome),  "  yet  something  tells  me,  though  I 
know  not  how,  you  will  not  be  left  long  without  a 
priest  and  without  a  Sacrifice." 

We  listened  to  him,  wild-looking  and  grisly  sav- 
ages as  we  had  grown  (in  outward  appearance),  with 
the  tears  running  down  our  rough  cheeks  and  beards. 
*Twa8  of  no  use  to  restrain,  or  attempt  to  hide  them  ; 
we  were  subdued  to  the  tenderest  grief  at  thus  losing 
our  spiritual  father,  and  our  brethren  besides.  When 
he  had  finished  speaking,  Tadoone  rose  up;  we 
crowded  round  him,  some  on  our  knees,  and  caught 
hold  on  his  garments,  his  hands ;  we  kissed  his  very 
hat  and  breviary  in  the  passionateness  of  our  grief. 
He  embraced  us  all  with  that  fatherly  tenderness  he 
had  ever  shown  us ;  then  pointing  to  the  sun,  re- 
minded us  'twas  full  time  to  depart.  He  gave  us  his 
solemn  blessing  with  a  voice  choked  by  emotion ;  and 
without  another  word,  gently  freed  himself  from  iu 
all,  and  led  the  way  down  to  Uie  boats. 


THB  OATHOlLiIC  CBU80B.  407 

The  rest  of  the  men  tore  themselves  away  from 
their  brethren  as  best  they  might,  Indian  from  In- 
dian, Spaniard  from  Spaniard,  with  great  evidence  of 
feeling  at  the  separation.  As  for  Hilton  and  Gill 
they  were  moved,  too,  but  in  a  soberer  way,  after 
the  manner  of  our  nation,  that  doth  not  (it  may  be) 
feel  the  less  deeply  because  'tis  slower  to  manifest  it. 
In  fine,  they  now  jumped  into  the  boats  briskly,  to 
get  rid  of  sad  thoughts ;  then  hoisting  sails,  they  be- 
gan to  sing  the  Litany  our  good  priest  had  taught 
U8,  and  steered  out  into  the  offing.  For  though,  as 
belonging  to  different  nations,  and  those  at  war  with 
one  another,  they  could  not  sing  any  such  national 
gea-song  as  most  sea-faring  countries  possess  of  their 
own  (since  what  was  loyal  in  one  part  might  be  con- 
strued into  an  offence  to  the  other),  yet,  being  Cath- 
olics together,  they  could  freely  use  what  belonged 
to  them  in  common,  as  members  of  the  great  family 
of  the  Church,  and  spoke  not  of  the  interests  of  time, 
but  of  eternity. 

We,  who  remained,  kneeled  on  the  shore  till  they 
had  pulled  so  far  away  (the  wind  also  setting  off 
shore)  as  that  all  sound  of  their  voices  was  lost  to 
us ;  then  we  stood  up,  straining  our  eyes  to  catch  the 
latest  glimpse  of  them.  One  of  the  last  things  we 
saw  was,  Don  Manuel  stood  up  in  the  stern  of  the 
long-boat,  and  stretched  forth  his  arms  towards 
heaven,  to  invoke  upon  us  a  farewell  blessing.  At 
this,  we  dropped  on  our  knees  again,  and  wept  like 
children,  to  think  he  was  gone  for  a  time  so  long  and 
uncertain,  leaving  us  orphans  behind  him.  And  so, 
wl^en  the  boats  looked  like  mere  specks  on  the  sea,  and 


408  THI  ADTENTDRES  OF  OWEN  ETAN8, 

then  disappeared  altogether,  for  the  wind  continued 
fair,  and  afterwards  blew  a  breeze,  we  left  the  shore 
in  much  sorrow,  and  loitered  about  the  rest  of  that 
day,  not  settling  down  to  anything.  We  ate  a  cheer- 
less supper ;  then  I  said  night  prayers  (for  I  acted 
from  that  time  as  a  sort  of  lay  chaplain,)  and  we 
went  to  rest  early,  to  sleep  away  as  much  of  our 
grief  as  we  might. 

'T  was  a  strange  thing  indeed  for  us  to  wake  next 
morning  and  find  no  Tadoone,  no  meditation,  nor 
Mass.  But,  that  being  our  condition  for  many  a 
long  day  after,  I  need  not  dwell  on  what  we  became 
used  to  by  degrees :  only  to  record,  that  all  things 
went  on  with  us,  orderly  enough ;  though  we  felt  dull 
in  our  spirits,  and  could  not  be  reconciled  to  our 
great  loss,  Neither  did  our  tempers  improve  under 
the  change ;  and  Dick  Prodgers,  though  he  never  re- 
turned to  be  what  he  was  before  the  Faith  was  given 
him,  yet  now  and  then  showed  (as  I  may  say  most 
of  us  did,  some  more,  some  less)  how  weak  a  poor 
creature  is  man,  when  he  is  not  supported  above 
himself  by  sacramental  grace.  This,  indeed,  Tadoone 
had  warned  us  of,  beseeching  us  with  tears,  to  keep 
ourselves  in  the  good  dispositions  he  left  us  in.  Nor, 
truly,  was  it  the  disposition  that  failed  us,  so  much 
as  the  execution  of  what  we  had  resolved  on  ;  for  the 
"  spint  was  willing,  but  the  flesh  was  weak." 

We  came  round  again  soon,  after  these  little  out- 
breaks, which  never  grew  to  any  real  breach  of  the 
peace  :  only  they  gave  us  discomfort,  making  us  out 
of  sorts  with  ourselves,  even  while  we  forgave  one 
tnother.     So  that,  with  all  our  outward  security  and 


ttiB  Catholic  crusob.  40d 

prosperous  condition,  we  would  often  range  up  and 
down  the  shore,  and  like  very  children,  stretched 
our  arms  over  the  sea,  and  yearn  for  Tadoone  to 
come  back  to  us  again. 


CHAPTER   LXIX. 

THE   ERUPTION. 


But  these  moods  were  broken  in  upon,  and  our 
life  on  the  island  took  a  new  direction  (or  was  cut 
short,  rather,)  by  something  of  the  most  unlooked- 
for  kind,  that  chanced  within  ten  days  after.  I  say, 
't  was  unlooked-for,  truly ;  for  though  we  might 
reasonably  expect  savages,  or  another  ship  to  touch 
at  our  prison-house  and  take  us  off  again,  or  pirates, 
to  attack  us,  we  never  forecast  the  strange  event  I  am 
now  to  relate. 

The  mountain  that  lay  to  northward  of  our  cave 
(though  I  knew  it  to  have  been  once  on  a  time  burn- 
ing, indeed  we  always  called  it  the  volcano,)  had 
looked  to  us  as  still  and  motionless  as  any  other  part 
of  the  place.  If  ever  I  thought  on  the  scene  of 
devastation  it  had  been  fonnerly,  't  was  much  as  we 
think  of  ancient  history,  the  wars  of  Caesar,  or  the 
Danes.  I  little  thought,  at  least,  the  same  convul- 
sions were  to  spring  out  from  it  anew  in  our  times; 
Btill  less  could  I  prophesy  what  good  that  would 
minister  to  us. 

All  this  is  putting  (as  they  say)  the  cart  before  the 


4l0  MR   Ai)V«NTORBS  0*   oWBii   tfASA, 

horse ;  and,  1  o  begin  this  part  of  uiy  narrative,  1 
must  record  that,  for  some  days,  the  air  had  felt  sultry 
beyond  the  commou,  and  the  water  in  the  spring  that 
su^  plied  our  conduit  from  Riverheadhadi^roATi  less. 
We  knew  not  why;  for  'twas  the  first  tine  this 
happened  during  our  exile;  winter  and  summer, 
't  was  always  flowing.  Besides,  the  water  th.it  now 
came  was  not  only  scant,  but  troubled,  and  had  a 
bad  sulphurous  taste  and  smell,  that  made  it  unpal- 
atable, and  (w5  thought)  unwholesome.  At  last, 
one  day  it  ceased  altogether:  we  took  this  for  a 
stoppage  in  the  pipe;  but  going  to  the  spring  to 
discover  tlie  cause,  we  foimd  it  as  dry  as  the  very 
mountain  itself. 

This  disturbed  us  much,  not  only  for  the  want  of 
water  (though  that  was  a  want  indeed),  but  from  ap- 
prehension of  what  it  might  portend ;  for  I  had  read, 
and  one  of  the  Spaniards  coutirmed  it  from  his  expe- 
rience of  the  South  American  coast,  that  before  such 
buJM.ng  mouulains  as  we  know  of,  for  example,  Ve- 
suvius, and  others,  break  into  an  eruption,  the  wells 
in  the  district  are  used  to  run  dry.  I  suppose,  by 
some  alteration  in  the  earth's  veins,  the  water  finds 
its  way  downward  in  place  of  upward ;  and,  turning 
to  hot  vapour,  adds  to  the  force  of  the  volcano ;  or, 
by  the  increased  heat  of  the  mountain  when  'tis  about 
to  discharge  its  fiery  streams,  the  neighboring  springs 
become  sucked  and  dried  up,  as  water  is,  if  poured 
ii'.to  the  heated  grate  of  a  chimney. 

Anyhow  (for  I  write  of  it  more  coolly  than  I 
>\  iluessed  it  at  the  time)  our  mountain  began  mean- 
while to  groan  in  a  way  most  dreadful  to  hearkea 


mat   CATHOLIC   ORUSOit.  411 

to;  rumbling  beneath  us,  much  as  I  have  known  a 
heavily  loaded  wagon  to  shake  the  houses  on  either 
Bide  of  a  narrow  street.  For  the  very  earth  shook, 
as  we  thought ;  notwithstanding  we  were  fain  to 
persuade  ourselves  't  was  our  fears  suggested  it. 
The  air,  too  turned  to  an  oppressive  dryness  and 
beat,  that  well  nigh  took  away  our  breathing ;  and 
all  was  so  heavy  and  so  still,  the  very  birds  seemed 
to  feel  it  as  we  did;  for  though  at  first  they  flew 
round  and  round,  screaming  and  bewildered,  yet  soon 
they  betook  them  to  the  trees,  and  there  perched  in 
silence,  as  not  knowing  what  was  to  come.  We 
noticed  some  animals,  too,  roaming  about  quite  rest- 
less, and  heard  them  cry  out  each  after  its  fashion, 
as  if  in  distress  and  fear. 

For  ourselves,  we  stood  all  together  on  the  open 
shore,  clear  of  rocks  and  trees,  to  give  our  lives  the 
best  chance,  if  indeed  this  should  prove  an  earth- 
quake, as  we  had  foreboded.  "We  knew  not  what 
else  to  do  at  the  moment,  to  save  ourselves  ;  fearing 
to  -go  towards  our  cave,  or  storehouse,  lest  we  might 
be  smothered  in  it  by  the  roof  falling  in :  fearing 
also  to  make  for  the  boat,  which  lay  tossing  at  hei 
moorings ;  for  by  this  time  the  sea  had  risen,  with  a 
strange,  irregular  tide,  as  though  it  were  convulsed 
from  beneath :  and  we  expected  every  moment  to  see 
our  boat  stove  on  the  rocks.  And  thus  we  stood,  in 
such  an  agony  of  doubt  and  apprehension,  as,  I  think, 
oppresses  most  men,  when  they  can  do  nothing 
towards  their  own  deliverance,  but  must  wait  and 
look  on  at  a  great  danger,  and  let  it  take  its  coun>ie, 
e^en  if  that  be  over  their  mangled  bodies. 


412        THB  ADVENtURKS  OP  OWRN  iVAKS, 

I  say,  we  stood  thus;  but  1  should  add  that  first 
one,  then  another,  dropped  on  their  knees,  and  began 
to  pray  fervently  to  heaven  for  help.  At  last,  there 
was  not  one  that  joined  not  in  this  act;  though  there 
was,  indeed,  no  unity  in  the  w'ords  of  our  prayer,  for 
some  prayed  one  thing,  some  another :  here  one 
would  make  an  act  of  hearty  contrition,  and  cry  out 
to  heaven  for  a  priest ;  there,  another  would  resign 
himself  into  the  hands  of  God,  to  live  or  die  :  on  this 
side  was  a  man  who  vowed  what  he  would  do,  did 
he  but  escape  with  life  :  on  that  side  was  his  comrade, 
struck  dumb,  and  able  to  do  nothing  but  quake  for 
very  fear. 

But  thei-e  was  unity  enough  in  the  intention,  for 
we  all  prayed  with  our  hearts  for  deliverance  out  of 
this  great  danger,  so  sudden  and  awful.  For  my 
part,  though  I  write  calmly  of  it  now,  looking  back 
on  it  through  years  of  other  adventures  I  afterwards 
went  through,  I  bring  to  mind  (as  if  it  were  yester- 
day) the  overmastering  sense  that  seized  on  me  of 
the  awfulness  of  God's  judgments  when  His  hand 
launches  the  arrows  of  vengeance,  or  when  He  speaks 
in  the  thunders  of  His  majesty ;  also,  the  comfort  it 
was  then  to  me,  though  trembling  as  a  sinner  before 
Him,  to  reflect,  I  had  used  the  grace  given  me  to 
repent,  while  there  was  time.  For  now,  while  we 
all  seemed  on  the  brink  of  such  a  grave,  had  the 
great  work  of  salvation  been  to  commence,  I  had 
been  tempted  or  driven  to  dispair.  But  now  I  re- 
called my  past  confessions :  I  besought  mercy  for  any 
hidden  things  that  might  be  unconfessed,  because, 
after  all  search,  unremembered  ;  I  renewed  my  con* 


THB   CATHOLIC   CRDSOB.  413 

trition  ;  I  thanked  my  God  for  His  graces  bestowed 
on  me,  resigned  my  life  and  my  soul  into  His  fatherly 
hands,  and  then  did  my  best  to  awaken  such  thoughts 
and  pour  this  comfort  into  the  souls  of  my  comrades 
likewise. 

While  we  thus  did  what  we  could  for  ourselves 
and  one  another,  on  a  sudden,  there  came  the  most 
fearful  trembling  and  upheaving  of  the  ground  be- 
neath us,  that  ever  (I  believe)  was  experienced  by 
mortal  man.  It  seemed  as  if  the  whole  island  were 
being  wrenched  from  its  base  and  some  power  below 
were  going  to  flmg  it  on  one  side.  All  that  part  of 
the  coast  rocked  to  and  fro ;  the  sea  at  the  same  time 
ran  high,  and  boiled  over  like  a  cauldron,  washing 
up  so  near  us,  as  made  it  seem  an  even  chance 
whether  we  were  to  be  swallowed  by  earth  or  ocean. 

We  reeled  and  staggered,  like  so  many  drunken 
men,  catchuig  hold  on  each  other  for  support :  but 
this  had  not  lasted  as  long  as  I  have  taken  to  describe 
it,  when  a  more  violent  heave  flung  us  on  our  faces, 
with  a  strange,  whirling  motion  that  partly  spun  us 
round :  so  that,  old  seamen  as  most  of  us  were,  used 
to  short,  chopping  seas  and  counter-currents,  this 
made  us  feel  as  sea-sick  as  a  landsman  in  his  first 
gale  of  wind. 

Before  we  recovered  our  legs  (which  we  scarce 
attempted,  as  not  knowing  whither  to  flee,  thinking 
it  best  to  lie  there)  we  heard  the  crashing  of  the 
rocks  about  our  cave,  by  which  we  judged  the  cave 
itself  to  have  fallen  in  :  as  afterwards  we  found  to 
be  too  true.  At  the  same  time,  some  large  pieces  of 
rock,  that  were  loosened  from  the  top  of  our  cliff", 


i\i  THB  ADYSNTURBS  01  OWSN  BYANI, 

came  rolling  towards  us  and  threatened  to  crush  us 
at  every  bound.  But  even  this  was  not  so  great  a 
danger  as  the  noisome,  sulphurous  vapour  that  rose 
out  of  a  deep  cleft  in  the  ground,  not  many  yards 
from  where  we  lay,  confused  and  giddy ;  it  volleyed 
forth  upon  us,  like  the  smoke  from  the  broadside  of 
a  ship  when  all  her  guns  are  discharged  at  once,  but 
with  so  insupportable  a  stench  of  brimstone  as  had 
taken  away  our  very  lives,  did  we  remain  there  a 
moment  longer.  I  called  on  my  companions,  half- 
stifled  as  I  was,  to  rise  and  run  for  their  lives :  indeed, 
our  only  chance  was  to  rise  to  our  full  keight,  and 
let  this  heavy,  creeping  vapour  spread  out  along  the 
ground,  while  we  ran  before  it.  But  some  of  our 
number  were,  by  this  time  so  stunned  and  amazed 
by  all  these  new  and  awful  things  coming  upon  us  in 
a  heap,  we  had  much  ado  to  pull  them  up  and  put 
them  in  motion.  Whether  the  fumes  of  this  vapour 
had  mounted  to  their  brain,  stupifying  them,  or 
whether  fear  alone  had  quelled  their  animal  spii'its, 
some  of  them  begged  us  to  let  them  lie  there,  and  die 
in  peace.  And  as  for  one  of  the  men,  named  Ruy 
Perez,  he  was  so  far  gone  m  this  fatal  drowsiness,  1 
thought  we  should  never  have  gotten  him  up,  nor 
jet  brought  him  roancL 


fHI    CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  416 

CHAPTER  LXX 

DEATH  IN  MOBE  SHAPES  THAN  ONB. 

We  made  tlie  best  of  our  way  out  of  this  rolling 
rapour,  till  at  last  we  got  clear  of  it,  on  to  a  little 
jutting  promontory  that  made  us  safe  from  the  lash 
of  the  sea;  for  it  boiled  with  exceeding  violence, 
though  there  was  next  to  no  wind  stirring.  When 
we  all  got  safe  on  to  this  point,  we  seemed  to  have 
been  conducted  thither  by  some  purpose  of  Provi- 
dence, to  make  us  beholders  of  the  most  awful,  stu- 
pendous sight  the  eye  of  man  could  well  behold, 
short  of  the  last  Judgment.  There  came  another 
rumbling  from  beneath,  but  not  so  directly  under  our 
feet  as  tlie  first,  with  a  sound  like  the  falling  of  one 
heavy  bar  of  metal  on  another;  and  this  sound  came 
repeated  four  or  five  times.  Then,  on  a  sudden,  an 
explosion  like  the  roar  of  artillery  (only  far  louder, 
and  enough  to  crack  the  drums  of  our  ears,  as  seamen 
have  been  deafened  in  a  battle)  came  from  the  moun- 
tain  itself,  and  the  whole  island  seemed  to  tremble 
again :  even  the  point  of  land  whereon  we  were, 
rocked  and  heaved,  till  we  thought  it  would  have 
fallen  into  the  sea,  with  us  upon  it.  I  could  not 
have  counted  ten  after  this  explosion,  when  a  pillar 
of  smoke  rose  up  direct  from  a  great  cleft  riven  in  the 
side  of  the  mountain,  nearer  the  top  than  the  base, 
and  towered  into  the  air,  more  like  a  tall  palm-tree* 

*  A  carious  coincidence  of  expression  with  the  younger 
Pliny'e  account  of  the  eruption  of  Vesuvius  which  over- 
whelmed Herculaneum  and  Pompeii,  a.d.  70.    "  On  the  83rd 


4l6  THI  ADTBNTURBS  OF  OW£N  IVANS, 

than  anything  I  can  liken  it  to  beside.  It  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  shower  of  red-hot  stones  that  went  up 
like  so  many  rockets,  the  smaller  ones  in  great  num- 
bers, shooting  into  the  pillar  of  smoke,  then  falling 
far  into  the  sea,  as  well  as  nearer ;  the  larger  went  a 
little  way  in  the  air,  then  fell,  and  rolled  down  the 
mountain,  chiefly  towards  where  we  stood. 

Ours  was  now  a  post  of  no  little  danger ;  and, 
besides  the  stones  falling  all  round,  there  rained 
down  upon  us  such  a  fine  sand,  or  ashes,  out  of  the 
cloud  (that  was,  indeed,  composed  of  it)  as  nearly 
took  away  our  breath  again,  together  with  the  sufib- 
eating  heat  of  the  air  itself  But  what  was  our  grief, 
when  the  greater  number  of  the  stones  fell  (though 
they  were  shot  out  afterwards,  too,  from  time  to 
time),  to  see  one  of  the  poor  Spaniards,  Gutierre 
Vasquez  by  name,  stricken  down  at  our  side,  by  a 
stone  that  took  him  on  the  head,  so  that  he  never 
spoke  after ;  and  another,  Melchor  Baeza,  an  oldish 

of  August,"  he  says,  writing  to  Tacitus,  "  about  one  in  the 
afternoon,  my  mother  desired  him"  (the  elder  Pliny,  who 
was  commanding  the  fleet  at  Misenum,  in  the  bay  of  Naples) 
"  to  observe  a  cloud  which  appeared  of  a  very  unusual  size 
and  shape.  He  immediately  arose,  and  went  out  upon  an 
eminence,  from  which  he  might  more  distinctly  view  this 
very  uncommon  appearance.  At  that  distance,  it  was  not 
discernible  from  what  mountain  this  cloud  issued  ;  but  it  was 
afterwards  found  to  ascend  from  Mount  Vesuvius.  I  cannot 
give  you  a  more  exact  description  of  its  figure,  than  by  re- 
sembling it  to  that  of  a  pine-tree ;  for  it  shot  up  a  great  hight 
in  the  form  of  a  trunk,  which  extended  itself  at  the  top  into 
a  sort  of  branches;  occasioned,  I  imagine,  either  by  a  sudden 
gust  of  air  that  impelled  it,  the  force  of  which  decrease'!  as  it 
advanced  upwards:  or  the  cloud  itself  being  pressed  back 
again  by  its  own  weight,  expanded  in  this  manner.  It  ap- 
peared someiimes  bright,  and  sometimes  dark  and  spotted, 
as  it  was  more  or  less  impregnated  with  earth  and  cinders.""-* 
Bin.  Epiit.,  lib.  vi.  16 


tItR   CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  4lt 

marine,  hit  so  sharjily  with  a  stone  that  rebounded 
from  the  rock  he  stood  on,  as  toppled  him  into  the 
deep  sea  beneath  our  feet,  and  strangled  him  in  tlie 
water,  though  the  force  of  the  blow  alone  was  enough 
to  despatch  him. 

At  another  time,  we  should  have  mourned  at 
leisure  for  these  untimely  deaths  among  our  com- 
rades ;  but  at  that  very  hour,  the  same  fate  seemed 
hanging  momently  over  our  own  heads ;  and  'twas 
strange  how  much  a  matter  of  course  the  death  oi 
others  appeared  to  us,  when  we  might  any  instant 
expect  our  own.  By  this,  we  were  wrapped  round 
in  the  dark,  sulphurous  cloud,  so  thick  and  intoler- 
able with  the  smell  and  taste  of  brimstone,  we  had 
all  been  smothered  on  the  spot,  had  we  not  crammed 
our  hats  or  neckerchiefs  into  our  faces  to  escape  its 
deadly  choke.  All  at  once,  out  of  the  darkness  there 
flashed  a  brilliant  light :  then,  the  mountain  all  the 
while  thundering  and  groaning  like  a  live  creature 
in  direful  pain,  a  sheet  of  liquid  rock,  or  lava,  ap- ' 
peared  mounting  over  the  brim  of  the  crater,  like 
glue  or  pitch  boiling  over ;  and  began  to  descend  in 
a  broad  fiery  stream  to  where  we  stood.  In  its 
course,  it  swallowed  up  or  surmounted  every  obstacle ; 
it  swelled  over  the  rocks,  and  poured  down  them 
again ;  set  the  groves  and  bushes  that  lay  on  our 
path  in  a  blaze  ;  and,  what  with  the  roar  of  the  con- 
flagration, the  crackling  and  hissing  of  this  flood  of 
fire,  the  groans  and  thunders  of  the  mountain  beyond, 
and  the  howl  of  the  wind  and  sea,  that  had  now 
both  risen  high,  I  could  almost  think  the  Last  Day 
itself  had  truly  come. 


418  tHB    Ai)VBi)TURfed  6t   OWtlN    EVAKB, 

We  stood  rooted  to  the  spot,  without  power  to  fly, 
as  if  we  were  spell-bound  by  the  terror  of  this  awful 
scene :  till  (too  late)  we  found  we  were  quite  encom- 
passed, part  by  the  fire,  that  ran  swiftly  among  the 
dry  trees  and  underwood,  part  by  the  advance  ol 
this  molten  flood  of  lava,  that  came  on  at  such  a 
pace  as  an  active  man  could  walk,  and  spread  itself 
out  broader  as  it  reached  the  level  space  between 
mountain  and  sea.  It  were  madness  now  to  attempt 
to  flee  either  way ;  for  northward  of  our  rock  was 
the  red-hot  lava,  much  like  a  sea  of  iron  running 
out  of  a  furnace,  bearing  on  its  surface  biggish  stones 
and  pieces  of  rock,  well  nigh  as  red-hot  as  itself :  and 
if  we  turned  our  eyes  to  south,  we  were  met  by  the 
sight  of  a  thick  belt  of  wood,  all  a-blaze,  whereinto 
had  we  rushed,  we  had  been  so  many  suicides  leap- 
ing on  their  funeral  pile. 

Which  way  could  we  now  turn  to  escape  so  fright- 
ful a  death  ?  Two  choices  were  before  us :  the  rock, 
or  the  sea.  Should  we  stay  through  the  frying  heat, 
or  swim  for  it  ?  As  I  proposed  the  question  to  my 
remaining  comrades  (poor  Melchor  and  Gutierre  be- 
ing gone  already),  on  looking  down  into  the  water 
beneath  our  feet,  we  found  a  ready  answer  to  the 
question,  that  filled  us  with  horror,  and  drove  us  all 
but  to  despair.  For  though  the  sea  (as  I  have  said) 
was  now  risen,  and  began  to  boil  up  from  below,  we 
could  plainly  discover  the  fins  of  two  or  three  large 
sharks  (the  reef  being  more  open  hereabout,  easier  to 
Bteer  through)  plying  up  and  down. 

These  monsters  were  drawn  hither  (no  doubt)  by 
the  blaze,  and  seemed  to  enjoy  the  warmth  of  th« 


tHi  dATHOLIC  ckusoi.  419 

Bca :  but  they  kept  eyeing  us  all  the  while,  too,  as  if 
they  saw  a  double  advantage  in  keeping  so  near ;  and 
we  could  not  doubt  they  had  already  made  half  a 
supper  on  our  companion,  Baeza.  'Twas  plain, 
from  that  moment,  our  only  chance  was  to  keep  on 
the  rock,  and  endure  the  suifocating  heat  as  best  we 
might.  This  now  waxed  so  intense,  as  I  doubt  if 
any  iron  forger  was  ever  called  on  to  face  a  much 
greater ;  and  to  us,  who  were  unused  to  anything  of 
the  kind,  it  seemed  out  of  the  question  to  stand  it 
out  longer,  but  we  must  brave  the  sharks,  and  cast 
us  down,  from  sheer  necessity  of  cooling  our  over- 
scorched  selves,  into  the  sea.  I  forgot  to  say,  by 
this  time  'twas  night ;  and,  had  we  been  at  a  safe 
distance,  nothing  could  have  been  now  grander  than 
to  witness  this  great  spectacle ;  for  the  light  from 
the  mountain  shot  far  up  into  the  darkness  over- 
head :  the  wreaths  of  red  smoke  curlingj  along  the 
sky  to  leeward,  with  large  stones  ever  and  again 
shot  out,  like  hot  shells  out  of  a  battery  of  bombs : 
and  fresh  lava,  at  a  white  heat  (so  it  seemed  to  us) 
pouiing  out  still  from  the  lip  of  that  rent  in  the 
mountain,  and  all  the  trees  on  the  island,  so  far  as 
the  eye  could  reach,  in  one  great  blaze.  It  is  not 
for  my  pen  to  describe  it :  nor  do  I  see  how  any  one 
can  imagine  it  that  hath  not  seen  the  like.  How- 
ever, at  that  time,  though  the  majesty  and  terror  of 
the  sight  struck  into  our  hearts,  we  were  taken  up 
only  by  the  thought,  how  we  could  live  through 
such  a  furnace  as  was  round  us. 

At  length,  two  of  our  number,  Domingo  Gonzalei 
and  Fadrique  Correa  by  name,  poor  fellows !   both 


i^O  tHB  ADVENTORBS  OF  OWBN  EtxKS, 

having  been  used  to  the  Barbadoes  trade,  and  to  see 
how  the  negroes  there  will  encounter  the  sharks  that 
infest  their  coast,  with  only  a  knife,  to  plunge  in'.o 
the  lish  when  he  turns  on  his  side  to  seize  them  ; 
they  determined  on  making  a  like  trial  of  their  skill. 
Do  what  we  would  to  persuade  them  of  the  madness 
of  their  adventure,  they  were  not  to  be  turned  from 
it.  No  man,  they  said,  could  die  more  than  once ; 
and  for  their  part,  they  had  rather  run  the  chance  of 
being  strangled  in  the  water,  or  drowned  outright, 
than  wait  to  be  smothered  by  the  intolerable  heat 
and  noisome  vapours  where  we  were.  Then  I  bade 
them  remember,  no  man  had  a  right  to  throw  away 
his  life,  which  was  not  his  own  property  to  dispose 
of,  but  a  mere  loan  or  talent,  lent  him  for  an  ap- 
pointed time ;  and  this,  I  saw,  had  some  effect  on 
them,  as  Catholics,  who  had  a  clear  view  of  an  here- 
after: till  they  answered  me  again,  they  believed  it 
to  be  the  best  chance  for  them  after  all :  that  if  they 
could  run  the  blockade,  and  clear  these  iish,  or 
encounter  them  with  advantage  (for  they  had  their 
seamen's  clasp-knives  strung  round  their  necks,) 
then  were  they  in  better  case  than  we  who  stayed 
on  the  rock :  and  more  to  the  same  purpose. 

Seeing  them  not  to  be  deterred  from  this  mad 
scheme,  it  only  remained  to  pray  for  their  safety,  in 
which  I  bade  the  rest  unite  with  me  ;  and  the  two 
poor  men  joined  in  it  themselves  with  great  fervour. 
Then,  making  over  their  brows  and  hearts  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  and  commending  themselves  to  God, 
calling  also  on  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  St,  lago  of 
Compostella,  they  drew  their  knives,  and  plunged 


TBI  CATHOLIC  ORUSOS.  421 

feet  foremost  into  the  sea,  crossing  their  feet,  to 
cleave  the  water  better,  and  rise  again  upright.  But 
alas !  we  saw  too  clearly,  the  moment  after,  what 
was  the  sad  fate  they  had  courted.  For  no  sooner 
did  we  hear  the  splash  of  their  fall,  than  we  also  saw 
these  monstrous  sharks  plunge  after  them,  and  they 
never  rose  to  the  surface  again :  no,  not  so  much  ag 
a  limb,  nor  a  shred  of  their  garments,  but  all  became 
the  instant   prey  of  those  voracious   bloodhounds. 

The  sea,  too,  was  boiling  so  wildly,  I  question  ii 
some  under-current  would  not  have  carried  the  poor 
fellows  away,  or  rolled  them  over  and  so  drowned 
them,  had  no  sharks  been  on  the  look  out  for  them 
at  all. 

This  dreadful  end  of  our  rash  comrades  filled  us 
with  horror ;  and  would  have  done  so  the  more,  but 
for  our  own  fate  before  our  eyes,  which  seemed  to 
come  nigher  at  every  step,  in  the  shape  of  fire.  For 
all  this  while,  the  mountain  continued  to  groan  and 
bellow  like  some  enraged  wild  beast,  and  poured  out 
lava  fresh  and  fresh,  so  that  now  it  ran  down  the 
sides  swifter  than  before.  Only,  we  were  comforted 
to  see,  this  time  it  took  a  course  more  to  the  due 
south ;  if  I  may  call  that  comfort  which  threatened 
to  destroy  all  our  plantations  which  might  have 
escaped  hitherto,  as  well  as  block  up  the  entrance  to 
our  cave  itself.  But  the  peril  in  which  we  were  so 
swallowed  up  all  other  thoughts,  we  had  no  leisure 
now  to  care  for  our  possessions,  except  only  our  dear 
lives.  A  moment  after,  there  came  another  shock  of 
earthquake,  under  our  very  feet,  so  that  the  point  of 
cliff  whereon  we  stood,  rocked  and  heaved  beneath 


422       THB  ASTBNTDRBS  OF  OWCN  ITAN8, 

as,  to  and  fro.  I  thought  we  should  have  been  all 
thrown  into  the  sea  together;  for  several  of  us  lost 
our  footing,  and  we  had  to  pluck  one  man  back  from 
falling  straight  over  the  edge. 

But  see  how  the  mercy  of  God  ordereth  events 
powerfully  and  sweetly ;  how  all  things  work  to- 
gether for  good  in  the  ways  of  His  providence  I  For 
this  new  danger,  which  did  us  no  harm  beyond  the 
fright  of  it,  was  the  means  of  delivering  us  from  the 
fiery  flood  that  advanced  upon  us  with  open  jaws,  to 
swallow  us.  When  our  rock  ceased  to  tremble, 
looking  forth  again,  as  well  we  might,  through  the 
heavy  sulphur-smoke,  we  saw  the  earthquake  had 
made  a  great  opening,  or  dyke,  between  us  and  the 
stream  of  lava ;  and  in  a  few  minutes  more,  we  heard 
it  pouring  heavily  over  the  brink,  down  to  the  gnlph 
in  the  earth  below.  At  the  same  time  the  breeze, 
freshening,  blew  away  partly  this  cloud  of  hot 
vapour  that  wrapped  us  round,  and  gave  us  a  clear 
glimpse  out  to  sea. 

Never  may  I  forget  (like  an  unthankful  wretch,  as 
I  should  be)  what  I  felt  when  Prodgers,  after  shad- 
mg  his  eyes  with  his  hand,  cried  out,  "  Sail  ho  !  to 
windward  :"  and  all  of  us,  eagerly  turning  our  eyes 
thereaway,  saw  the  red  light  of  the  volcano  reflected 
on  the  sails  of  a  ship  I 


OATHOLiO   ORDBOB.  423 


CHAPTER  LXXL 


OUB     DELIVEBA.NCB. 


She  was  steering  right  iii  for  the  island,  and  soon 
*iove-to,  seeming  fearful  of  venturing  in  nearer.  We 
doubted  not  but  they  who  commanded  her  were 
using  their  perspectives  to  view  the  eruption  of  our 
mountain.  The  hope  of  our  near  deliverance  now 
animating  us,  we  all  rose  of  our  full  height,  and 
waving  our  arms  abroad,  joined  in  one  shout,  as  long 
and  loud  as  we  could  make  it.  We  learned  from 
them  afterwards,  that  being  to  windward  they  did  not 
hear  our  shouting  at  all:  but  saw  ourselves,  which 
was  more  to  the  purpose  ;  for  our  forms  were  clearly 
traced  to  them  against  the  light  of  the  fire.  They 
lowered  their  long-boat  at  once,  and  the  crew  pulled 
cheerily  towards  us :  their  steerage  being  marked 
out  for  them  by  the  glow  from  the  mountain  and  the 
burning  woods;  though  they,  and  we  who  waited 
for  them  with  the  utmost  impatience,  narrowly 
escaped  death  from  the  hot  stones  that  volleyed  forth 
at  times  from  the  crater.  Indeed,  one  or  two  on 
both  sides  were  hit,  though  not  seriously,  at  least 
not  to  kill :  at  length  they  came  up  with  us,  and 
lying-to  under  lee  of  refuge,  they  threw  up  a  rope 
to  us. 

By  help  of  this  we  lowered  ourselves  one  by 
one  into  the  boat ;  and  in  good  time  truly,  for  the 
heat  was  become  so  intolerable  now,  I  question  if 
any  of  us   had  lived  another  half  hour.     We  went 


m 


TUB    ADTBNTURBS   OF    OWBN   BTAN8, 


to  work  carefully ;  for  a  slip  might  have  handed  us 
over  to  the  tender  mercies  of  our  friends  the  sharks, 
who  were  prowling  about,  up  and  down,  expecting 
another  morsel  from  among  us. 

Our  men,  twenty-nine  in  number,  got  down  safely 
into  the  boat :  I  was  the  last ;  for  having  (from  one 
cause  or  other)  some  authority  among  them,  I  thought 
it  behoved  me  to  be  last,  as  the  captain  always  is, 
on  leaving  a  wreck.  I  did  my  best  to  secure  the 
rope  round  a  point  of  the  rock,  and  weighted  it  with 
stones :  notwithstandhig  it  loosened  as  I  went  down, 
and  I  got  a  shrewd  tumble  on  the  boat's  thwarts, 
that  had  like  to  have  broke  my  neck,  and  did  lay  me 
up  for  a  week  after  ;  though  't  was  happy  I  fell  into 
the  boat,  not  among  the  sharks  into  the  sea. 

We  got  safe  on  board  ship,  though  I  had  to  be 
hauled  up  the  side  in  a  whip,  being  not  able  to  stir 
hand  nor  foot.  She  proved  to  be  the  Glorieux,  of 
thirty-six  guns,  commanded  by  Captain  Dumontier, 
phartered  from  Brest,  cruising  in  these  latitudes  with 
sealed  orders,  and  not  friendly  to  our  flag.  But,  on 
the  relation  of  our  calamitous  history,  the  captain, 
with  the  spirit  of  a  brave,  generous  man,  waived  all 
distinction  of  race  or  flag,  and  took  us  on  board  in 
quality  of  passengers,  to  be  set  ashore  at  any  point 
most  convenient  to  us  to  make  our  way  homewards. 
"  To-morrow,'*  says  this  gallant  seaman  to  us,  "  we 
will  speak,  Messieurs,  of  your  future  plans  :  to-night, 
do  me  the  honour  to  be  my  guests."  So  after  a 
hearty  and  hospitable  supper,  which  the  fatigues  and 
great  anxieties  of  the  day  made  necessary  to  us, 
through  exhaustion  of  our  animal  spirits,  we  turned 


TH8   CATHOLIC   CRUSOB.  426 

into  our  hammocks  with  thankful  hearts  and  very 
short  prayers.  Meanwhile,  the  captain  put  the  helm 
about,  and  stood  off  to  a  safe  distance  from  the  island, 
the  wind  now  setting  fresher  in-shore. 

We  were  up  again  at  day-break,  to  watch  the  pro- 
giess  made  in  this  destruction  of  our  island ;  for  such, 
indeed,  it  proved,  and  nothing  less,  at  least  as  regards 
tlie  E.  and  s.  sides  of  it.  The  lava  had  flowed  on, 
while  we  slept,  as  some  of  the  crew  told  us;  for,  be- 
side the  watch,  nearly  all  the  ship's  company  had 
staid  out  of  their  hammocks,  best  part  of  the  night, 
watching  th  it  great  spectacle.  As  for  ourselves,  we 
were  so  clean  exhausted  with  all  we  had  gone 
through,  I  verily  believe  we  could  have  slept  through 
a  salvo  of  artillery,  or  a  general  engagement.  And 
truly,  the  noise  from  the  mountain,  at  times,  was  not 
much  less  than  that. 

But  now,  in  the  morning  light,  't  was  a  desolate 
spectacle  indeed  :  for  the  conflagration  of  our  woods, 
having  well  nigh  burnt  itself  out,  presented  such  a 
view  of  bare  and  blackened  trunks  of  trees,  or  stumps, 
with  rocks  split  by  tlie  violent  heat ;  our  stream,  too, 
either  dried  up,  or  forced  from  its  bed  down  some  of 
the  great  rents  or  cracks  in  the  ground,  sending  out 
its  hot  vapours,  together  with  the  sulphur,  as  it  boil- 
ed below :  altogether  (I  say)  the  prospect  was  in 
miniature  what  I  suppose  the  great  globe  itself  will 
be  when  "  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with  a  great 
noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat, 
and  the  earth  and  the  works  on  it  shall  be  burnt  up." 

And  here  we  saw  an  end  to  all  our  labours  for 
four  years  past,  at  a  stroke :  not  that  we  consi  iered 


426  THK   ADTXNTURIS   01   OWSN   ITANS, 

that  so  much  at  the  time,  but  were  occupied  wholly 
by  the  great  deliverance  granted  to  us,  against  hope, 
both  from  the  fiery  mountain,  and  the  banishment 
iiself  we  had  spent  on  our  island.  On  this  part  of 
our  adventure  the  French  captain,  when  he  heard 
our  story  from  me  (in  my  bad  Spanish,  for  he  spoke 
Spanish  himself  passable  well,)  wished  us  heartily 
joy  of  our  libei-ation ;  only,  he  said,  he  must  perforce 
carry  us  partly  on  his  own  course,  which  was  to 
Tobago :  but  promised,  again,  he  would  set  us  ashore, 
under  a  flag  of  truce,  at  any  English  plantation  in 
the  West  Indian  islands,  which  the  chance  of  war 
made  him  able  to  touch  at.  But  first  he  asked  us, 
from  our  knowledge  of  the  island,  the  likeliest  place 
to  find  fresh  water  for  his  ship  :  on  our  telling  him  of 
that  stream  to  westward  where  we  had  first  so  un- 
happily landed,  he  then  wore  the  ship  round,  and 
gave  the  island  a  wide  berth,  for  fear  of  the  reefs  we 
told  him  of:  then,  sending  a  man  to  the  mast-head 
to  help  our  piloting,  the  sea  being  very  clear,  it  could 
plainly  be  seen  from  that  height  how  the  reefs  ran 
under  water.  Thus  in  four  tacks,  and  no  more,  we 
came  in  the  afternoon  off  tJie  mouth  of  that  self-same 
channel  into  which  the  traitor  Hopkins  had  sent  the 
long  boat  with  us  poor  victims  of  his  treachery. 
When  I  remarked  this  to  the  captain  (for  we  easily 
made  out  the  opening  in  the  rocks,  by  help  of  our 
perspective  glasses,)  he  made  to  us  his  compliments 
again,  on  the  mercies  that  had  shielded  us  then  from 
a  violent  death,  and  preserved  us  ever  since.  This 
was  said  too,  more  in  particular,  by  the  chaplain  he 
had  on  board ;  being  a  French  priest  and  a  seminji* 


THB    CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  427 

rifit,  of  whom  I  might  have  much  to  say,  but  that 
these  up  and  down  memoirs  have  epun  out  too  long 
a  yarn  already.  In  fine,  the  priest  was  a  good  man, 
and  a  kind  one ;  though,  to  be  sure,  we  never  felt 
towards  him  as  to  our  father  that  brought  us  into  the 
fold,  't  was  a  comfort  to  find  ourselves  again  within 
reach  of  the  ministries  of  the  Church  ;  and  we  began 
to  experience,  from  this  very  change  of  hands,  the 
Catholic  is  always  at  home  when  he  can  have  the 
privileges  of  that  universal  family  he  belongs  to. 

It  seems,  this  Captain  Dumontier  was  known  as  a 
good  Christian  man,  as  he  was  also  a  first-rate  sea- 
man ;  and  having  some  influence  with  the  government 
of  his  country,  had  petitioned  for  a  chaplain  to  sail 
with  him  on  his  voyage,  when  some  of  his  craft  were 
likelier  to  petition  against  anything  so  ii-ksome  to  a 
wilful  sinner  as  the  presence  of  a  priest :  by  which 
it  came  to  pass,  we  had  the  blessing  of  Mass  on  board 
when  the  weather  was  fair ;  nay  (the  priest  being  a 
good  sailor,  even  in  rough  weather,)  having  a  bit  of 
a  sea  on  did  not  hinder  his  being  lashed  to  a  bulk- 
head in  the  captain's  cabin  by  a  rope  that  was  long 
enough  to  let  him  both  kneel  and  stand  at  a  small 
altar  there :  so  (like  some  of  the  early  martyrs)  he 
celebrated  the  Holy  Sacrifice  in  bonds.  Nor  can  I 
forget  the  first  time  I  attended  at  Mass  on  board  the 
Glorieux,  how  that  prophecy,  or  hope,  of  our  deaf 
Don  Manuel  came  into  my  mind,  we  should  not  be 
long  without  a  priest"  and  without  a  Sacrifice. 

I  had  well-nigh  forgot  that  when  we  doubled  the 
point  that  shut  in  Shark's  Cove  at  the  south,  and 
came  within  sight  of  the  Spanish  wreck,  we  found 


428  THB  ADTSNTUBES  OF  OWXN  IVANS, 

that  by  some  upheaving  of  the  reef  from  below,  the 
wreck  had  been  thrown  almost  high  and  dry,  and 
almost  her  own  length  (so  we  judged)  nigher  to  land. 
Though  this  delayed  us  not  on  the  watering  expedi- 
tion (two  of  the  ship's  boats  being  sent  forward  with 
the  water-casks,)  yet  the  captain  judged  it  worth  while 
to  board  her,  and  overhaul  her  stores.  We  could 
now  indeed,  get  down  below  the  orlop-deck  without 
hindrance,  and  so  into  the  hold  (with  some  little 
pumping  of  the  bilge-water;)  but  we  found  little 
that  was  worth  the  carrying  away.  'Tis  true,  she 
had  more  stuffs  and  other  merchandize  on  board  than 
was  usual  for  a  ship  of  war,  as  the  Spanish  lieutenant 
had  explained,  together  with  the  reason  why.  But 
then,  having  been  hastily  packed,  the  bales  of  this 
merchandize  of  stuffs  [as  silks,  cottons,  and  other 
wares]  had  loosened,  so  that  the  water  had  got  at 
and  spoiled  a  great  part :  and,  though  we  got  them 
out  of  the  hold  indeed,  we  found  them  so  rotten  as 
that  they  came  in  shreds  when  we  handled  them 
never  so  lightly.  The  same  account  may  be  given 
of  the  iron- ware  and  knick-knacks  on  board  for  bar- 
ter with  the  Americans ;  for  they  were  eaten  with 
rust  to  that  degree,  we  flung  the  greater  part  of  them 
into  the  sea  again.  However,  we  saved  some  that 
had  lain  deeper,  or  been  packed  more  tightly  ;  and 
we  got  out  five  or  six  bales  in  fairly  good  condition. 
These  the  captain  took  on  board,  as  payment  for  the 
good  turn  he  was  doing  us ;  for  though  the  brave 
man  himself  would  gladly  have  done  that,  and  more, 
without  fee  or  reward  [being  the  kind  of  frank,  open- 
hearted  creature  who  I  had  been  foolishly  taught 


tttR  6ATB0LIC  0RC80R.  42^ 

tould  not  be  found  in  that  nation,  and  more  like  a 
British  tar  than  a  Mounseer,  as  Harvey  said,]  yet  he 
had  others  to  consider  beside  himself:  and  in  brief, 
we  begged  him  to  do  it; 

But,  to  make  a  long  story  short,  as  'tis  time 
(though,  while  years  creep  on,  that  make  men  more 
talkative,  I  could  turn  scribbler,  to  the  weariness  of 
my  readers)  the  captain,  who  was  not  the  man  to 
burn  daylight,  sent  his  boats  in  at  once,  and  Poun- 
der with  them,  to  show  the  way  :  then,  having  com- 
pleted his  watering  from  what  remained  of  that 
former  abundant  stream  (for  the  greater  part  had 
been  dried  up  by  the  volcano,  too,  or  found  some 
other  channel  amid  the  earthquake),  and  shipping  on 
board  what  cocoa-nuts  and  other  fruits  .were  at  hand, 
without  long  search,  he  stood  off  on  his  former  course, 
making  for  the  Caribbean  Islands ;  so  that  at  sunset, 
on  the  11th  day  of  November,  1V43,  we  took  our  last 
look  of  Assumption  Isle  from  the  main  yards  of  the 
Glorieux;  first,  we  gave  three  cheers- that  we  were 
well  away,  then  we  said  a  thanksgiving  with  the 
good  chaplain,  for  our  merciful  deliverance  from 
such  a  hopeless  exile. 

But  truly,  whether  we  improved  our  condition  by 
thus  going  back  into  a  world  of  danger,  is  more  than 
I  can  pronounce  on  a  review  of  our  strange  advent- 
ures ;  or  whether,  in  the  light  of  eternity,  it  had  not 
proved  best  for  us  to  live  and  die  in  that  secure  re- 
tirement. However,  since  matters  were  so  ordered, 
that  our  priest  was  taken  from  us  first,  and  (with 
him)  our  best  consolation,  we  had  no  fancy,  any  of 
us,  to  stay  there  lonely  and  deserted  :  had  not  ^/his 


4S0  TfiB   ADVENTURES   OF   OWBK    EVANiI, 

ship,  the  harbinger  of  a  kind  Providence,  touched  at 
this  place,  we  had  found  no  other  resource  than  look- 
ing out  and  praying  for  Don  Manuel's  return. 

As  to  him,  whether  he  ever  did  return,  and  the 
men  with  him,  must  now  (I  suppose)  remain  hid  from 
us  till  the  day  when  all  things  shall  be  made  known. 
Sure  I  am,  if  ever  he  came  back,  it  was  for  our  sakes 
alone :  wherefore,  I  rather  hope  that  success  in  his 
mission  detained  him;  though  I  will  believe  no 
success,  not  even  the  conversion  of  all  Toonati-nooki, 
could  make  him  false  to  his  promise,  or  careless  of 
us,  his  children  in  the  faith.  He  would  have  come, 
or  leastways  sent,  to  see  after  and  fetch  us  off.  And 
sometimes  in  my  dreams,  even  now,  after  so  many 
years,  I  seem  to  see  a  war-canoe  of  Toonati-nooki, 
but  manned  by  Christians  whom  Tadoone  has  made 
so,  steering  in  for  Shark's  Cove,  and  the  crew  rowing 
up  and  down  the  island  in  search  of  us.  And  there 
is  Tadoone  himself,  now  grown  gray-headed  with 
labour  and  care,  but  with  his  kind  smile  and  quiet 
ways,  leading  them  to  our  cave  (or  the  ruins  of  it) 
and  Riverhead,  and  all  the  parts  of  the  island  where 
they  would  be  likeliest  to  find  us,  and  sorrowing  to 
gee  no  trace  of  us^anywhere.  But  that  is  a  dream 
only ;  and  I  will  end  by  another  word  on  what  did 
uideed  befall  us  after. 


tHB   CATHOLIC   CftUSOl.  431 

CHAPTER    LXXII. 

WHAT  HAPPBNBD  TO   US   ALL  APIBR. 

To  begin  with  old  Dick  Prodgers :  his  sea-going 
days  being  now  well-nigh  over,  and  he  stiffening 
with  age,  having  learned  also  to  love  quiet,  and  (as 
he  said)  to  make  up  his  soul,  he  no  sooner  landed  at 
Tobago  than  he  declined  further  adventures,  and  got 
employed  in  several  offices  about  the  port,  from 
which  he  picked  a  comfortable  living  enough ;  and  I 
have  little  doubt  he  lived  and  died  there,  as  good  a 
Catholic  as  he  had  been  on  our  island.  Nor  did  his 
religion  stand  in  his  way  in  a  colony  like  that, 
wherein  men  of  all  nations  were  to  be  found,  as  it 
would  have  done  nearer  home ;  and  that  I  found  to 
my  cost.  So,  beyond  being  now  and  then  called  a 
turn-coat  by  some  ignorant  fellow,  who  knew  not 
which  side  his  own  coat  was  turned,  nor  if  he  wore 
any  habit  of  religion  on  him  at  all,  I  well  believe 
Dick  Prodgers  slipped  through  the  rest  of  his  life 
easily,  and  hath  found,  I  trust,  a  better  one  beyond. 

Tom  Harvey,  the  only  other  of  our  original  English 
crew  that  we  carried  away  with  us,  staid  not  long  in 
these  parts,  but  making  his  way  back  to  England,  was 
taken  by  a  press-gang  for  his  Majesty's  service,  as 
empowered  by  the  Seaman's  Bill  to  authorize  im- 
pressment, which  passed  the  very  year  after  we  were 
left  on  the  island.  So  Tom  was  carried  on  board 
the  FemJbroke,  of  sixty  guns,  where  1^  served  for 
Bome  time,  with  an  excellent  character.     At  length, 


432        THE  ADVENTURKS  6V   OWBIJ  BVAN8, 

the  ship  being  one  of  the  fleet  under  Admiral  Bosca- 
wen,  in  his  expedition  to  the  East  Indies,  was  (rather 
better  than  five  years  back  from  the  day  I  now 
write,*  and  nearly  twice  that  space  of  time  after  the 
day  when  Hopkins  marooned  us  on  the  desolate 
island)  overtaken  by  a  dreadful  tempest  at  Calderoon 
point,  in  the  road  of  Fort  St.  David's  :  when,  out  of 
nigh  three  hundred  and  fifty  brave  men  she  had  on 
board,  only  twelve  persons  were  saved  from  the 
wreck.  I  grieve  to  record  it,  that  poor  Tom  was 
not  among  those  fortunate  few ;  as  I  found  too  surely, 
seeing  tlie  list  with  my  own  eyes  at  the  Admiralty, 
some  time  after  that  terrible  disaster,  when  I  myself 
had  returned  to  England. 

As  to  the  Spaniards,  most  of  them  landed  at  To- 
bago, and  thence,  I  believe,  found  their  way  to  other 
ports  of  the  Spanish  West  India  plantations :  but 
five  remained  in  the  ship  then,  and  after  I  left  her, 
entering  themselves  on  the  ship's  books  for  regulai 
service.  Indeed,  during  our  exile,  they  may  be  said 
to  have  belonged  to  no  nation ;  and  when  our  little 
republic  was  broken  up,  'tis  natural  they  should  take 
so  fail'  an  ofler  as  this  good  captain  gave  them.  The 
five  were  named  Pedro  Dolea,  Christoval  Ramirez, 
Rodrigo  Melandez,  Fadrique  Santaens,  and  Estevan 
Guaxardo.  I  heard  after,  in  a  roundabout  way,  but 
without  certainty,  that  Estevan  and  Rodrigo  (unless 
it  was  some  chance  namesakes  of  theirs,)  when  the 
Glorieux  was  paid  oflT  at  Brest,  volunteered  into  the 

*  The  Pembroke  foundered,  as  Owen  bere  states,  on  the 
18th  of  April,  1749 ;  so  that  his  casual  notice  of  the  vessel 
may  be  taken  as  another  proof  of  his  having  written  his  ad* 
Tentures  in  1754. — Ed. 


THl  CATHOLIC  CRUSOE.  433 

Elizabeth^  a  French  ship  of  sixty-six  guns,  bound  for 
the  Scottish  coast,  to  convoy  thither  the  prince  whom 
some  folks  called  the  Pretender,  and  others  the 
Chevalier,  But,  being  encountered  by  the  Lion  man 
of  war,  the  ship  was  handled  so  severely  as  to  be 
forced  back  into  Brest,  with  considerable  loss  :  and 
among  the  killed  and  wounded  were  our  two  poor 
comrades ;  that  is,  Estevan  killed,  and  Rodrigo 
wounded  severely.  After  that,  I  never  heard  news 
of  him  more. 

To  go  from  grave  to  gayer,  Rer-miraebolambo  had 
the  most  laughable  escape  from  bondage  you  ever 
knew.  For,  on  our  touching  at  Guadaloupe  (whither 
we  went  from  Tobago  with  a  flowing  sheet  and  a 
spanking  breeze),  when  the  French  officers  boarded 
us,  to  overhaul  our  papers,  and  give  us  a  clean  bill 
of  health  from  the  yellow  fever,  that  was  raging  in 
some  of  the  adjacent  islands,  what  should  they  do, 
but  seize  on  our  poor  John  Pounder  for  a  runaway 
negro  slave  !  Do  all  I  could  to  claim  him  for  a  Brit- 
ish subject,  they  would  not  hear  of  it,  and  bade  me 
remember  (with  insolence  enough)  the  freedom  that 
had  been  guaranteed  to  Tom  Harvey  and  myself  by 
the  French  captain,  ought  to  suffice  us.  Plainly 
hitimating,  that  (had  they  got  their  way)  the  parole 
which  this  good  captain  had  given  us,  that  our 
liberty  should  not  be  molested,  had  gone  for  little 
or  nothing. 

However,  as  to  Pounder,  in  the  teeth  of  all  our 
remonstrating,  and  that  of  the  captain  beside,  who 
threatened  them  with  I  know  not  what,  on  his  return 
to  France,  the  end  was,  our  poor  Indian  was  marched 


434        THB  ADTSNTURSS  OF  OWKN  BTANS. 

ffo  betueeu  two  files  of  soldiers  to  the  residence  of 
the  governor,  who  was  for  claiming  him  at  once  as  a 
slave.  This  was  a  man  consequential  to  a  degree, 
yet  so  ignorant  as  not  to  see  the  differences  of  skin 
and  feature  that  mark  off  the  African  black  from  the 
Indian  of  Toonati-nooka,  which  are  clear  enough  to 
a  close  observer.  And  this  ray  candid  reader  will 
allow,  if  he  looks  on  the  portrait  of  poor  Pounder 
that  was  taken  of  him  two  years  after,  or  more,  in 
Xova  Scotia ;  which  I  have  left  in  my  will  to  be 
copied  and  prefixed  to  these  adventures  of  mine: 
nay,  even  more  so  than  I  think  are  there  portrayed. 
But  'twas  of  no  purpose  to  insist  on  this  to  the  gov- 
ernor ;  and  things  were  going  hard  with  Rer-mime, 
till  at  last  I  bethought  me  of  an  experiment  in  the 
way  of  language  to  decide  the  question.  So,  calling 
in  a  negro  who  had  purchased  his  freedom,  and  then 
lived  in  the  island  as  a  sort  of  overseer,  or  slave- 
driver,  to  one  of  the  planters,  I  asked  the  captain  to 
prevail  on  the  governor  to  have  this  man  put  on  his 
oath  to  tell  "  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth."  And  that  much,  with  some  ado,  the 
governor  consented  to  at  last. 

This  old  negro  was  one,  most  of  whose  life  had 
been  spent  in  slavery ;  he  was  brought  away  from 
his  native  coast,  near  Sierra  Leone,  when  he  was  not 
yet  sixteen  years  of  age  :  but  he  had  kept  the  perfect 
use  of  his  mother-tongue,  by  conversing  with  his 
fellow-slaves,  together  with  a  smattering  of  bad 
French  he  had  learned  on  the  island.  When  he  was 
had  into  court,  I  confronted  him  with  Pounder ;  then, 
in  the  presence  of  some  of  the  chief  men  of  t-he  island. 


THE    CATHOLIC    CKUSOX.  436 

for  learning  and  understanding  (who  chanced  to  b* 
m  town  for  a  kind  of  assizes  then  being  held,  and 
were  drawn  to  the  court  house  by  the  novelty  of  thii 
proceedmg,  no  less  than  by  the  other  causes  going 
forward  there),  I  asked  him  on  a  sudden  to  repeat 
to  me  the  Ten  Commandments  in  his  native  tongue : 
begging  the  audience  to  give  close  attention.  This 
he  did,  glibly  enough  ;  for  I  must  say,  the  negroei 
of  those  French  islands  are  well  taught  in  their  re- 
ligion, when  the  priests  are  not  thwarted  in  their 
ettbrts  by  some  selfish,  grasping  planter,  more  intent 
on  scraping  money  together  than  on  the  welfare  of 
his  slaves.  While  the  old  man  was  speaking,  I  took 
down  on  a  paper  some  sentences  he  uttered;  then, 
asking  the  court  to  take  notice  that  Pounder  was 
ignorant  of  the  French  tongue,  and  knew  not  what 
the  other  had  been  required  to  repeat,  I  bade  the 
Indian  repeat  the  Commandments  in  the  language  of 
Toonati.  This  he  did  at  once,  and  without  a  fault, 
thanks  to  Don  Manuel's  careful  teaching :  and  their 
two  languages  were  hereby  shown  to  be  so  unlike 
each  other,  that  the  court  went  no  further,  but 
quashed  proceedings,  and  decreed  the  Indian  to  be 
given  back  to  us  out  of  hand.  Several  members  of 
it  even  expressed  themselves  to  me  in  a  way  I  will 
not  repeat,  on  what  they  were  pleased  to  term  my 
ingenuity  in  manifesting  the  truth  before  them  all. 
They  insisted,  moreover,  on  giving  us  an  entertain- 
ment before  we  tripped  our  anchor ;  at  which  senti- 
ments were  uttered,  full  of  good  feeling  toward  us. 
Tom  Harvey  made  them  a  speech,  of  which  they 
uuderstood  not  a  word ;  as  he,  for  his  part,  coul4 


436         THE  ADTCNTURB  OF  OWN  ITANS. 

make  out  none  of  their  Hngo :  and  I  followed  in  hii 
M^ake,  with  not  much  better  success.  Our  good- will, 
though,  was  accepted  instead  of  language ;  so  that 
at  parting  they  declared,  we  were  such  good  fel- 
lows, 'twas  a  thousand  pities  we  were  not  born 
Frenchmen. 

From  this  point  I  met  with  some  other  advent- 
ures ;  none  of  them  (I  think)  worth  trdubling  the 
reader  with,  nor  any  that  surpassed  the  common  run 
of  sea-faring  haps  and  mishaps.  I  was  shipwrecked, 
'tis  true,  some  eighteen  months  after,  in  the  Racehorse 
packet,  that  went  to  pieces  on  the  rocks  in  the  Bay 
of  Fundy ;  when  all  hands,  except  eighteen  seamen 
and  three  passengers,  were  lost.  Pounder  had  the 
good  fortune  to  be  saved  with  me  and  the  rest  in  the 
long  boat,  and  we  made  our  way,  after  some  hard- 
ships, to  Halifax.  Here  I  set  up  in  my  profession, 
and  had  some  practice  for  five  or  six  years,  with 
Pounder  as  half  companion,  half  servant ;  and  a 
faithful  fellow  and  good  Christian  he  proved.  After 
that,  my  sight,  that  had  been  threatening  me,  so  far 
failed  as  to  disqualify  me  for  practice ;  so,  gathering 
together  what  little  I  had  contrived  to  save,  I  bade 
farewell  to  my  profession  and  to  foreign  parts ;  but 
not  before  I  had  married  in  Halifax  a  French  wife, 
of  about  my  own  age  and  station,  whose  family 
came  from  Montmagny,  nigh  to  Quebec :  a  good 
Catholic  she  was  and  is,  and  keeps  me  up  to  my  re- 
ligion. 

After  various  chances  in  London,  where  being  a 
Catholic  stood  in  my  way  at  every  turn,  and  kept 
nie  low  in  the  world,  at  length,  through  the  kind 


TBR   CATHOLIC   CRDSOB. 


437 


noss  of  Captain  Byron,  who  was  above  such  naiTOW 
prejudice,  though  he  had  no  taste  for  my  religion,  I 
was  appointed  deputy  harbour-master  in  tlie  place 
from  which  I  now  write  :  viz.,  Great  Yarmouth,  in 
Norfolk,  under  a  worthy  man,  Mr,  Thomas  William- 
son, well  known  to  the  elder  brethren  of  the  Trinity 
House,  and  who  carries  an  honourable  wound  (in- 
deed, 'tis  the  loss  of  three  fingers,  besides  a  severe 
splinter  scar)  from  the  action  oti"  Cape  Finisterre, 

And  here  I  bring  to  a  close  this  record  of  some 
jears  out  of  a  life,  that  had  nothing  in  it  so  remark- 
able as  a  course  of  providences  exerted  for  one  most 
unworthy,  who  can  but  make  feeble  efforts  to  be  not 
wholly  ungrateful. 


NOTE. 

If  it  should  appear  strange  that  the  irregular,  and,  in  some 
respects,  confused  account  now  presented  to  the  reader 
should  not  have  been  written  till  eleven  years  had  elapsed 
Irom  Evans'  leaving  the  island,  a  parallel  case  (at  least)  may 
be  furnished  by  Commodore  Byron,  referred  to  at  p.  253, 
whose  account  of  his  early  sufferings  on  the  coast  of  Chili  in 
1740  were  "  written  by  himself,  and  now  first  published,"  in 
1768.  In  his  preface  he  says :  "  As  the  greatest  pain  I  feel 
in  cnmmittiuir  the  following  sheets  to  the  press  arlst-s  from 
an  apprehension  that  many  of  my  readers  will  accuse  me  of 
egotism,  I  will  not  incur  that  charge  in  my  preface  by  detain- 
ing them  with  the  reasons  which  have  induced  me,  at  this 
time,  to  yield  to  the  desire  of  my  friends.  It  is  equally  indif- 
ferent to  the  public  to  l)e  told  how  it  happened,  that  nothing 
should  have  got  the  better  of  my  indolence  and  reluctance  to 
comply  with  the  same  requests,  for  the  space  of  twenty  years." 
—Ed. 


4^^*^  tHB   ItViCNtURfcS   OF   OWEN   BYAKI, 

SUPPLEMENT. 

VERSION    OF    A    LATIN    MS. 

PICKED  UP  AT  SEA  BY  H.  M.  S.  RAMILLIES, 

COMMANDER  GEORGE  DUTTON, 

MAY  14th,  1773,  IN  w.  LONG.  43«';  s.  lax.  24''  5', 

PRECEDED   BT 

CAPTAIN  DOTTON'S  REPORT  TO  THE  ADMIRALTl 

H.  M.  S.  BamiUes,  oflF  Spithead, 
June  8th,  1773. 

TO 
THE  RIGHT  HONOURABLE  THE  EARL  OP  SANDWICH 

FIB8T  LORD  OF   HIS  HOST  GRACIOUS  MAJESTY'S  AD- 

mibalty,  k  g.,  p.o.,  &c.,  &0. 

Mt  Lord, 

I  have  the  honour  of  forwarding  to  your  Lord- 
■hip,  together  with  the  Ramilles'  log,  the  accom- 
panying manuscript^  picked  up  (as  your  Lordship 
will  observe  by  the  entry  in  the  log  itself,)  the  14th 
of  last  month,  on  our  homeward  voyage.  It  is  cu- 
rious, from  the  materials  that  compose  it ;  being 
written  on  the  leaves  of  the  palmetto,  or  some  over 
broad-leaved  tree ;  and  from  the  manner  in  which  we 
found  it  secured.  It  was  attached  to  an  unpainted 
buoy  of  light  wood,  rudely  shaped  by  a  hatchet  or 


THK   CATHOLIC   CRU80X.  439 

some  other  iron  instrument;  but  the  whole  thing 
was  so  covered  (at  least  the  under  part)  with  bama- 
cles'and  other  shell-fish,  and  so  eaten  with  sea-worms 
throughout,  that  ic  had  evidently  been  a  consider- 
able time  in  the  water.  I  should  say,  from  the 
eondition  of  old  ships,  that  not  a  vessel  in  his  Ma- 
jesty's service  (and  I  have  been  in  some  dangerous 
ones)  would  be  allowed  afloat  after  so  long  an  im- 
mersion, without  careening. 

This  buoy  was  furnished  with  a  kind  of  outrig- 
gers, made  of  nide  boards  of  the  same  sort  of  wood, 
ingeniously  attached  to  it  by  cords  of  twisted,  or 
rather  plaited,  cocoa-fibres,  much  decayed  by  the 
water ;  though  they  appeared  to  have  been  steeped 
in  oil  to  prevent  it.  On  the  top  was  a  small  flag 
staff,  still  carrying,  pinned  into  it  by  wooden  pegs, 
a  shred  of  some  woollen  stuff,  almost  gone,  which  we 
judged  to  have  been  once  a  seaman's  jacket,  fastened 
there  in  order  to  make  the  buoy  more  visible  at  sea. 

Observing  the  buoy,  I  slackened  sail,  and  sent  a 
boat  to  bring  it  on  board.  When  we  hoisted  it  on 
deck,  we  found  lashed  to  it  a  case  or  coveiing  of 
laths,  neatly  spliced,  somewhat  in  the  form  of  a  small 
keg,  bound  tightly  with  the  same  kind  of  fibre,  and 
payed*  all  over  with  a  coating  of  Indian  gum,  which 
lay  on  it,  in  some  places,  three-quarters  of  an  inch 
thick.  So  careful  had  the  writer,  or  his  friends, 
been  to  preserve  the  MS.  from  injury.  Notwith- 
standing, in  one  place  the  gum,   or  Indian  rubber, 

•  A  spftman's  expression,  meaning  to  daub  or  anoint  the 
surface  of  any  body,  in  order  to  preserve  it  from  the  injorict 
of  water  ftnd  weather,  etc— £x>. 


440       THl  ADTKNTURBS  OF  OWEN  EVANS, 

had  slightly  given,  perhaps  from  the  case  getting 
foul  of  the  buoy  in  some  shifting  of  the  currents, 
floating  exposed,  and  cracking  in  the  sun.  From 
this,  as  your  Lordship  will  perceive,  the  writing  on 
a  few  of  the  outerf  leaves  is  damaged  past  recovery. 
I  forward  it,  however,  in  the  condition  in  which  we 
found  it  on  opening  the  case.  The  case  itself,  to- 
gether with  the  buoy  and  its  appurtenances,  I  intend 
to  have  the  honour  of  presenting  to  the  Admiralty 
Museum,  or  to  the  collection  belonging  to  the  Royal 
Society,  or  that  of  Sir  Hacs  Sloane,  at  your  Lord- 
ship's discretion ;  as  a  specimen  of  work  I  take  to  be 
that  of  savages,  assisted  by  some  one  more  acquainted 
with  the  arts  of  civilization. 

As  to  the  contents  of  the  leaves,  having, forgotten 
whatever  little  acquaintance  I  once  had  with  the 
language  they  are  written  in,  and  our  chaplain  un- 


f  Captain  Dutton  does  not  explain  how  the  earlier  instead 
of  the  latter  portion  of  the  MS.  came  to  receive  injury  from 
the  water,  which  got  at  the  outer  leaves.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered, however,  that  the  palm-leaves  on  which  it  was  writ- 
ten were  not  folded  together  like  so  many  sheets  of  paper  in 
a  packet,  where  the  commencement  of  the  MS.  would  be  Ihe 
portion  best  defended  from  external  injury.  They  would 
be,  on  the  contrary,  laid  together  without  folding,  in  the 
order  in  which  they  were  written;  and  probably  bound 
with  other  leaves,  or  cocoa-nut  fibre,  so  as  to  form  a  solid 
mass.  In  this  case,  it  would  depend  on  the  accident  of  the 
Indian  gum  cracking  on  one  side  or  the  other  of  the  outer 
covering  of  laths,  whether  the  portion  of  the  MS.  rendered 
intellegible  would  be  the  commencement  or  the  end.  The 
collection  of  Sir  Hans  Sloane  is  well  known  to  have  formed 
the  nucleus  of  the  present  British  Museum  ;  and  perhaps  the 
courtesy  of  the  attendants  in  that  great  public  institution,  or 
in  the  other  collections  of  which  Captain  Dutton  speaks, 
may  enable  the  curious  reader,  if  not  to  discover  the  original 
MS.,  at  least  to  elucidate  the  subject  by  a  comparison  with 
other  writings  of  a  similar  nature. — Ed. 


tiiK  CAtnoLic  CRUSOK.  441 

fortunntt'ly  liaviiig  been  set  ashore  at  Falmouth,  be- 
sides that  they  are  written  close,  in  a  foreign  hand, 
and  the  ink  (of  whatever  sort  originally)  now  ex- 
tremely faded  by  time,  I  think  it  best  to  forward 
them  to  your  Lordship  without  further  comment. 
Wlien  ihey  were  picked  up,  we  were  at  least  twenty 
leagues  from  any  land  laid  down  on  the  ship's  charts ; 
whatever  colony  or  mission  of  discovery  they  refer 
to,  was  perhaps  ten  times  the  distance  from  us  at 
that  moment ;  and  must  have  prospered  or  decayed 
beyond  need  or  possibility  of  help,  when  the  papers 
were  committed  to  chance  of  wmds  and  waves.  All 
this  considered,  I  stood  on  my  course,  without  any 
vain  atteupt  to  trace  the  fate  of  the  writer. 

As  soon  as  some  remaining  duties  may  permit,  I 
shall  come  from  Portsmouth  with  the  next  two  days, 
and  present  myself  to  your  Lordship  and  the  Board 
of  Admiralty :  awaiting  which  honoui 
I  am,  my  Lord, 

Y'our  Lordship's  most  faithful, 
obedient  servant, 

George   Dutton, 

Commander. 

P.  S. — Mr.  Symes,  your  Lordship's  cousin,  desiree 
me  to  add  his  respectful  duty,  I  shall  have  pleasure 
to  report  well  of  his  conduct  in  detail,  together  with 
that  of  my  other  officers :  but  I  cannot  forbear  par- 
ticular mention  of  Lieutenant  Pilkington,  of  whose 
deserts  and  claims  on  your  Lordship's  favour  for 
promotion,  I  shall  take  occasion  to  speak  more  at 
large.— G.  D. 


44^  VUie    ADTBNTURBB   OF    OWKI<r    KTAMi, 


Don  Manuel's  Narrative. 

[Herb  Iblloweth  the  t]rue  rel[ati]oii  of  [mo,  flan- 
nel .  .  *]  ex-pr[ovincial,  concejrning  the  st[;ile  of 
iLirjteeii  com[panions,  with  rayjself,  on  an  unk[nown 
isl.ind,  bejing,  so  well  a[8  we  e]an  gn[es8  some] where 
to  the  8o[uth  of *] 

T  bes]eech  you,  bro[ther,  w]h(iso[everyoube,who 
by  J  tlie  Divi[ne  permission  may]  find  these  writ- 
[ings,  to  transijmit  tlie  [same,  or]  a  cop[y  of  them, 
80  soon  as  it  shall  bo  po]ssible  for  [you,  to  my  m]ost 
Kt'[verend  Lord  and  Fa]fher  in  God,  Don  Ped[ro 

*,  bis]hop  of  nare[oloua,  or  to  ra]y 

Very  R[cverend  and  beljoved  Fa[tlier,  the  prov]in- 
cia[l  for  tlie  t]ime  b[eing,  of  the  0]rder  [of  ....;* 
or]  at  ihe  l[oa8t,  to]  del[iver  them  to  the]  B[ish]op 
or  G[r  vcrnor  of  any]  city  in  old  [Spain,  or  in  the 
Spanish  col]oiii[es,  \v]hereat  [ye  shall  touch  :  and 
may  ihe]  merc[iful  Lord  there]  fore  rew[ard  you.] 

These  are  to  mak[e  known  to  the  g]or]y  of  God, 
and  to  ob[tain  help  for  the  stren]gthening  of  this 
nii[8sion,  that  we]  have  been  one  ye[ar  and  .  .  .  .  ] 
months  in  [this  heathen  and  sa]vage  place,  [without 
pros]pect  of  being  vi[sited  or  re[lieved  b]y  any  Eu 
rn[pean  8hi[p.  Hi]ther  we  ca[me,  imp]elled  by  [the 
desire  of]  anno[uncing  to  the  In]dian8  the  sav[ing 
tiiiths  of  eter]nal  life:  and  [came  by  a  ser]ies  of 
M()n[derful  prov]idence8,  raark[ed  with  the  ha]nd  of 
God;  ha[ving  been  first  des]erted  on  one  i[8land, 
(8ufficie]ntly  di8[tant  from]  this)  by  [ ] 


ItuU  dATHOUC   CRGSOK.  443 

thade  the  instru[ments  in  His]  hand  who  bri[ngs 
good  from]  evi[l  in  His  own  ti]me  and  way,  [first, 
of  sa]ving  a  peri[shing  crew]  on  that  pl[ace,  sub- 
j]ect8  of  his  Ca[tholic  maj]esty  ;  and  now  far[ther 
(which]  is  the  great[er  wor]k)  of  brin[ging  the 
gos]pel  to  a  po[pulou8  hea]then  land. 

We  we[re  recei]ved  at  fir[st  with  s]orae  mist[ru8t, 
bec]ause  of  o[ur  landing]  with  ar[ms  in  our]  hand[s  ; 
yet  to]  have  gone  thi[ther  defenc]eless  [would  have 
be]en  thro[wing  need]lessly  our  [lives  away.  The] 
inha[bitants  cro]wded  dow[n  upon  the]  shore,  fil[led 
■with  wo]nder,  rat[her  than  an]imated  b[y  emn]ity 
or  fear.  They  [had  never  be]fore  seen  the  wh[ite 
faces  of]  the  children  of  Eu[rope.  But,  as]  »e  had 
taken  with  us  [two  of  their  o]wn  nation  (thrown  [by 
Provi]denc  on  the  is[land  when]ce  we  came,  and  by 
gr[ace  conv]erted  and  baptized)  our  com[municition 
wi]th  them  was  so[on  estab]lished.  For  the  mo- 
ment, w[e  arranged]  a  barter  with  th[em  for]  food, 
by  means  [of  some  tr]ifles  we  had  brought  with  [us ; 
mere  n]ails  and  bits  of  glass,  [or  scraps]  of  iron, 
which  [to  them]  were  worth  hogs,  goats,  ve[getablee, 
fr]uits,  fresh  wa[ter  in  g]ourds,  and  any  oth[er  pro]- 
duction  of  their  country. 

Two  [swift  mes8]engers  started  up  into  the  [in- 
terior] to  announce  our  arri[val  to  their]  king,  or 
cacique,*  who  lives  in  [a  village]  half  a  day's  jour- 
ney up  [the  coun]try :  in  the  meantime  they  [as- 
signed]   to  us  for  a  tempor[ary  abo]de   a   narrow 

•  Don  Manuel  is  probably  incorrect  in  giving  to  the  King 
of  Toonati-nooka  a  name  which  he  must  have  borrowed 
from  his  knowledge  of  the  native  chiefs  of  Chili,  Peru,  and 
Other  Spanish  settlements  of  South  America. — Es>. 


444  t£t«   ADVBNTURfiS   Olf   OWBN   8VAN8, 

Strip  [of  land]  on  the  shore,  almost  sur[rounde]d  by 
water.  Though  [they  erjected  a  strong  and  high 
pa[lisade  of]  pointed  stakes  across  tlie  neck  [of  this 
la]nd  to  prevent  our  [passing  be]yond  it,  and  also 
made  [us  pro]mise  that  we  would  not  use  [our  bo]ats 
(of  which  we  had  two)  [to  pass]  to  any  other  point 
of  their  country ;  yet,  on  [the  oth]er  hand,  they 
showed  great  fri[end]rmess  ;  and  crowds  were 
con[stantly]  coming  and  going  with  in[satia- 
bl]e  curiosity  to  look  [at  us,  and]  speak  with  us 
through  the  bars  of  the  palisade.  It  was  chiefly 
[with  our]  two  Indians  and  myself  that  they  [con 
versed ;]  for  I  had  gamed  (through  these  two)  a 
sufli[cient  knowl]edge  of  their  language  to  speak  [it 
with  ea]se.  They  had  numberless  questions  to  [ask 
abou]t  our  nation,  king,  laws,  cus[toms,  reli]gion, 
wars,  dress,  barter,  j)roductions,  down  [to  the  mo]st 
minute  details  of  our  lives  :  and  they  [would  scar]ce- 
ly  allow  us  time  to  sleep,  nor  me,  unwor[thy  prie]st, 
leisure  to  read  my  breviary,  so  eager  were  they,  [day 
and]  night,  to  listen  to  everything  we  coul[d  tell]  them, 
I  was  glad  to  be  able  thus  to  comm[ence  m]y  mis- 
sion among  them;  and  announced  to  them,  with 
cau[tion  and]  not  ex  professo^  some  of  the  first  tru[th8 
of  re]ligion,  the  unity  of  God,  the  punishments  of  sin, 
etc.  [But  the  wo]rk  became  so  fatiguing  (the 
crowds  increasing  contin[ually,  as]  the  report  of  our 
arrival  flew  abroad),  I  was  truly  gl[ad  when  a]  cry 
arose,  from  those  who  were  farthest  [from  the  p]ali- 
sades,  "  Tooma,  tooma  /"  which  is  th[eir  word]  tor 
king,  or  principal  lord ;  by  which  I  concl[uded  the 
kin]g  himself  had  come  down  to  see  us. 


THE    CATHOLIC   CRUSOE.  445 

He  came,  6urrou[nded  by  his  gjuards,  who  could 
Bcarcely  keep  off  the  crowds,  even  [by  beajting  them 
severely  with  the  staves  of  their  s[pears.  All  thosej 
who  could  approach  him  performed  the  usual  c[ere- 
mony  in  tojken  of  submission,  which  is,  licking  the 
king's  feet.  He  [bade  the  t]wo  Indians  and  myself 
come  forth  to  [him,  to  the]  other  side  of  the  palisade. 
This  we  were  not  prepared  for,  be[ing  quite  ujncer- 
tain  of  his  relation  towards  us:  at  first  I  designed  to 
[make  the  ki]ng  and  his  chief  men  [for  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  many  who[m  it  was]  easy  to  remark  as 
persons  in  authority,)  take  an  [oath,  in  the  so]lemn 
manner  of  their  country,  that  our  persons  should  [be 
8a]fe  among  them.  On  second  thoughts,  [however, 
I]  remembered  that  such  an  oath  was  likely 'to  [con- 
sist in]  some  idolatrous  rite,  and  the  invocation  of 
[one  of  th]e  many  demons  worshipped  among  them  j 
and  I  re[solved  rather]  to  trust  myself  in  the  merci- 
ful hands  of  God  than  counten[ance  such]  an  act. 

I  answered,  however,  [with  an]  air  of  authority, 
that  we  were  messengers  [from,  a  gr]eat  king,  who 
had  sent  us  hither  on  a  negoci[ation  of  the]  utmost 
importance  to  Toouati-nooka ;  that  my  King  had 
[done  me  the  ho]nour  to  admit  me  near  His  person, 
and  had  laid  on  me  an  o[fiice  that  usu]ally  kept  me 
employed  about  His  throne;  that  we  came  as  am- 
b[assadors,  not]  as  supplicants,  and  for  the  benefit 
of  himself  [and  his  pe]ople,  not  for  any  necessity  or 
advantage  [of  our  own].  I  went  on  to  say,  though 
we  were  few  in  number,  comp[ared  to]  those  who 
surround  us,  yet  the  weapons  in  [our  han]ds  (foi* 
each  of  our  men  carried  two  muskets,  and  had  three 


446  TH>    ADVENTURKS  OW  OWKN   EVANi, 

or  fofur  pistojls  in  his  belt)  were  of  so  tremendous  a 
kind  as  made  us  capable  of  slay[ing  num]bers,  if  we 
were  so  disposed,  though  we  came  on  aij  embassy  of 
peace.  Th[erefore,  if]  we  were  to  treat,  it  must  be 
on  •  equal  terms  :  that  I,  as  ambassador,  would  pre. 
sent  my[self  before]  the  king,  if  his  guards  (all  but 
two  only,)  would  lay  aside  their  spears  for  the  pre- 
sent, and  the  rest  of  his  [subject]s  keep  to  a  distance 
of  three  spears'  lengths  around  us:  also,  if  two 
hostages  of  their  chief  [men,  u]narmed,  would  paae 
inside  the  palisade,  for  every  one  of  us  who  went  be- 
yond it. 

These  terms,  together  with  the  to[ne  I  ass]umed, 
astonished  the  king ;  and  he  called  his  chiefs  around 
him  to  deliberate  on  what  I  said.  After  [a  while, 
he]  sent  to  us  one  of  the  oldest  among  them,  a  sensi- 
ble man,  who  told  me  these  were  new  and  unheard- 
of  things  for  a  stranger  to  pro  [pose;  that]  our 
coming  was  unlooked  for,  and  our  appearance  un- 
usual :  in  a  word,  that  the  king  desired  some  proof 
of  the  power  we  brought  with  us,  such  [as  should 
n]ot  harm  his  people,  whilst  they  convinced  himself 
and  his  chiefs. 

Upon  this,  I  turned  to  one  of  my  companions,  who 
was  reckoned  as  the  best  marks[man  amo]ng  us  with 
his  gun ;  and,  pointing  so  a  sea-eagle  wheeling  above 
us  at  no  great  height,  1  bade  him  to  take  steady  aim, 

and  shoot  in  the  name  of  God  and  Sa[int * 

May  our]  good  Lord  forgive  me  if  1  was  guilty  ol 
any  presumption  in  this ;  but  I  trusted,  not  only  to 
my  faith  and  poor  prayer,  [but  to  the  man]'s  known 

*  Probably  Saint  James,  the  patron  saint  of  Spain. — ^Eo. 


THB  CATHOLIC  OKUSOB.  447 

Bkill  with  his  weapon.  Also,  I  was  sure  that,  did  he 
hit  or  did  he  miss,  the  effect  on  the  savages  would 
only  differ  in  degree,  and  that  [the  drea]dful  noise 
and  sudden  surprise  of  the  explosion  would  not  fail 
to  impress  them  with  reverence  for  us,  and  dread  of 
our  weapons. 

As  I  supposed,  so  it  turned  out.  No  sooner  had 
the  8ai[lor  dischjarged  his  piece,  than  such  a  yell 
arose  from  the  multitude,  as  if  an  earthquake  or 
other  terrific  thing  happened.  The  greater  part  of 
them  [fell  to  the]  earth,  hiding  their  faces ;  some  ran 
like  scared  creatures  into  the  woods  :  other  called  on 
their  gods  to  save  them.  But  what  was  their  aston- 
ishment when  the  ea[gle,  trans]tixed  with  the  ball, 
fluttered  down,  bleeding  and  dying,  and  fell  in  the 
midst  of  the  assembly.  From  that  time  we  had  no 
need  to  assert  our  equality  witli  them  ;  for  they  ac- 
knowledged us  [at  once  as  su]perior  beings.  So 
great  was  their  dread  of  us  now,  it  was  not  easy  to 
find,  among  all  their  bravest  warriors,  six  who  would 
come  within  the  paUsade  as  hostages.  We  on  our 
[part,  made  all  si]gns  of  friendship ;  and  told  them, 
this  dreadful  thunder  and  lightning  (so  they  called 
our  weapons)  was  only  used  against  our  enemies ; 
that  we  had  it  so  completely  under  our  con[trol,  it 
would  on]ly  explode  when  we  pleased  :  and  we  sol- 
emnly assured  them,  by  the  great  King  who  sent  us, 
if  they  attempted  not  to  harm  us,  it  should  never 
explode  against]  them. 

On  this,  they  took  heart  again,  and  six  chiefs  (who 
were  afterwards  rewarded  by  the  king  with  a  string 
uf  shellB  a-piece  for  this  ?ct  of  daring)  came  in  among 


448       TUB  ADYKNTCRES  OF  OWBH  RTAKS, 

our  men,  while  our  two  In[dians  and  mjyself  were 
received  outside  by  tl\e  king,  his  guards  having  laid 
aside  their  arms  as  I  had  required. 

His  first  demand  was,  to  see  one  of  these  wonder- 
ful weapons  nearer ;  but  that  [it  should  no]t  make 
the  noise,  nor  shoot  forth  the  tire  again.  I  called 
back  to  the  man  who  fired,  to  pass  his  musket  to  me 
through  the  palisade ;  and  holding  it,  I  [addressed 
the]  king,  telling  him  he  should  judge  by  what  I  was 
now  about  to  do,  whether  I  had  spoken  truly  that 
these  weapons  would  fire  or  not,  as  we  willed.  I 
made  him  him  remark,  I  w[as  going  to  do]  what  the 
man  had  done  before  :  pledging  my  truth  as  an  am- 
bassador, it  should  make  no  more  noise  than  the  king 
himself  would  by  snapping  his  fingers.  There  w[a8 
to  be]  no  fire,  I  said,  but  one  spark  only :  and  if  it 
thundered  forth  as  before,  or  anything  like  it,  he 
might  disbelieve  my  message,  and  send  [us  away]  as 
impostors. 

The  king  and  all  the  assembly  were  half  afraid  of 
the  thing  being  done  over  again ;  but  I  solemnly  as- 
sured them,  I  would  rest  the  whole  credit  of  my  mis- 
sion [on  the  res]ult ;  then,  amidst  a  breathless  silence 
in  the  vast  concourse,  I  pointed  the  gun  upward,  as 
though  I  took  aim  at  some  other  bird,  and  so  pulled 
the  trigger.  When  the  king  [heard  the  sn]ap,  and 
saw  the  spark  from  the  flint,  and  nothing  further- 
more, he  threw  his  arms  into  the  air,  and  shouted  out 
that  we  were,  since  we  had  absolute  control  over 
these  dreadful  creatures,  ra[ther  gods  th]an  men. 
Then,  in  spite  of  our  agreement,  his  chiefs  pressed 
round  us,  and,  do  what  I  would  to  prevent  it,  they 


ttlK   OAtHOLlO   CRU808.  449 

all  licked  my  feet,  after  the  custom  of  the  country. 
[I  seized]  the  opportunity  to  proclaim  the  true  God, 
asking  the  king  to  judge  if  we,  who  were  but  the 
poor  servants  of  Him  in  whose  name  we  came,  could 
do  such  mighty  wonders,  what  must  be  His  [own 
power  a]nd  majesty !  And  thus  we  already  dis- 
posed both  him  and  his  nation  to  receive  the  faith. 

Then  he  asked  me,  on  what  terms  was  he  to  treat 
with  this  great  King  ?  What  did  He  require  ?  I 
an[swered,  my]  King  required  nothing  but  what  was 
^o  make  the  king  of  Toonati-nooka  and  his  subjects 
happy  :  that  for  this  very  purpose  had  I  been  sent ; 
that  my  K[ing,  being  more]  powerful  than  all 
others,  and  more  abounding  in  possession  of  wealth 
and  happiness,  needed  nothing  as  being  necessary  to 
Him ;  being  as  good  and  merciful  as  He  was  rich 
[and  power]ful.  His  delight  was  to  make  all  other 
kings  and  their  subjects  happy :  and  again,  that  be- 
ing as  wise  as  He  was  powerful,  rich,  and  happy  in 
Himself,  He  sent  His  ambassadors  in[to  every]  quar- 
ter of  the  earth,  to  proclaim  the  laws  and  ordinances 
by  which  alone  men  could  be  happy  while  they 
lived,  and  happy  after  they  were  dead.  Lastly,  I 
repeated,  it  was  for  this  and  no  other  object  that  1 
was  come  and  had  brought  hither  my  companions. 

[I  told  him]  I  sought  not  the  gold  or  wealth  of 
his  kingdom;  that  my  King  willed  that  he  should 
still  occupy  his  throne  and  be  obeyed  by  his  sub- 
jects ;  that  the  best  security  for  his  person  and  king- 
dom w[ould  be,  to]  submit  himself,  and  cause 
them  to  submit,  to  my  King's  wise  and  benevolent 
^aws,  which  teach  men  to  be  obedient  to  lawful  an' 


460  tttB   ADVBNTURKS   OF    OWBN    EVANS, 

thority,  and  not  do  only  what  they  must  needs,  bat 
what  is  right,  because  it  is  right.  Other  things  of 
the  like  kind  I  added :  and  though  he  see[raed  in- 
c]apable  of  understanding  what  I  said  about  right 
and  justice,  yet,  seeing  him  listen  attentively,  1  re- 
solved not  to  lose  the  occasion. 

The  king  pondered  grea[tly  on  w]hat  I  said,  and 
sat  silent  for  some  space ;  then,  calling  to  him  the 
grave,  venerable  chiefs  who  were  his  counsellors,  he 
deliberated  with  them :  and  they  declared  it  was 
good,  though  new.  This  the[y  rep]eated  several 
times,  as  though  surprised  at  its  being  new  and  un- 
heard-of, yet  approving  it  as  good.  And  I  heard 
them  repeating  this  often  to  themselves,  to  one  an- 
other, and  to  the  king:  newl,  ^^^  go]od;  new,  but 
good. 

Then  the  king  went  on  to  ask  me  many  questions 
about  the  laws  and  ordinances  I  had  come  to  pro- 
claim ;  and  whether  any  of  them  would  be  against 
the  laws  established  in  his  kingdom  by  those  who 
had  been  before  him.  This  ques[tion,  as]  being  dif- 
ficult to  answer,  I  evaded  for  the  time :  for  the  Gos- 
pel of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must  needs  be  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  idolatrous  and  wicked  customs  of  the 
heathen ;  as  said  the  apostle :  "What fellowship  hath 
light  with  darkness  ?  And  what  [concord  h]ath 
Christ  with  Belial  ?  Or  what  part  hath  the  faithful 
with  the  unbeliever  ?"  Therefore  I  answered  him, 
that  as  yet  I  was  not  acquainted  with  the  customs 
of  his  kingdom,  and  could  not  speak  as  to  particu- 
lars ;  but  sure  I  was,  the  laws  of  a  king  so  wise,  so 
just,  BO  benevolent  [as  mine]  needs  be  the  best  and 


fits   CATHOLIC    CRUSOiS.  461 

happiest  possible ;  and  that,  did  it  chance  any  of  those 
in  Toonati-nooka  differed  from  them,  it  would  be 
to  his  happiness  to  conform  to  my  king's  law  with 
out  delay. 

He  seemed  to  think  all  this  was  reasonable  as  did 
his  counsellors  too :  they  sat  silent  again,  pondering 
on  all  I  had  advanced  ;  now  one,  n[ow  anojther,  nod- 
ding with  his  head,  and  saying  it  was  good.  At 
length  the  King  rose  up,  and  taking  off  his  head- 
dress of  feathers,  placed  it  on  rae,  as  a  -mark  ol 
special  favour  and  inviolable  hospitality.  He  also 
chewed  one  half  of  a  betel-nut,  and  invited  me  to 
chew  the  other.  Then  he  bade  me  to  a  feast,  which 
had  been  preparing  u[nder  a  gr]ove  of  trees,  while 
we  were  in  conference.  He  promised  at  the  same 
time,  to  send  abundance  of  provisions  to  our  men,, 
which  he  amply  fulfilled :  and  allowed  me  to  send 
back  the  younger  of  my  two  Indians  to  the  inclos- 
ure,  to  serve  as  interpreter,  and  carry  messages  to 
and  fro. 

Our  feast  was  as  ceremonious  as  a  state  banquet 
ever  was ;  indeed,  many  ceremonies  were  e[specially 
o]bserved  in  my  honour,  and  I  was  glad  to  find, 
they  were  not  accompanied  by  any  superstitious  ob- 
servances, which  I  could  not  have  joined  in.  But 
before  it  concluded,  there  came  in  a  number  of  slave 
dancers,  to  dance  before  the  king  and  his  guests, 
whose  performance  was- heathenish  to  a  degree,  and 
wounding  to  Christian  eyes.  On  this,  I  told  the 
king,  my  Master  forbade  His  ser[vants  to]  be  pre- 
sent at  such  exhibitions  ;  and  begged  him  to  let  the 
dancers  retire.      He  answered,  laughing  :  "  O,  hon* 


iS2       THI  ADTENTDRBS  OF  OWBN  BVANS, 

Durable  ambassador !  what  matters  it  for  the  time, 
inasmuch  as  your  king  sees  you  not  ?" 

To  which  I  replied  by  asking  him  respectfully, 
would  he  consider  any  of  his  subjects  faithful,  who 
only  obeyed  his  laws  while  his  eye  was  upon  them  ? 
He  considered  awhile,  then  said,  wi[th  a  fro]wning 
countenance :  "  No,  indeed  ;  if  I  knew  of  any  one 
transgressing  my  laws  at  a  distance,  I  would  send  to 
him  this  my  servant."  On  which,  he  beckoned  the 
public  executioner  (who  always  attends  him,)  a  tall, 
athletic  man  of  ferocious  aspect,  with  a  large  sword, 
made  of  a  wood  almost  as  hard  as  iron,  and  quite  as 
heavy,  "  This  is  the  messenger,"  says  he,  "  I  send  to 
all  my  subjects  who  forget  tlieir  duty.  Tell  me,  O 
slave,"  he  [continu]ed,  addressing  tne  executioner, 
"  how  many  notches  hast  thou  on  thy  sword  ?"  "  O 
king,"  answered  he,  "they  are  six,  fifty,  and  two 
hundred,"  (so  they  always  reckon  backwards  in  this 
country.)  "  Good!"  cries  the  king,  laughing;  then 
turned  to  me  and  explained,  the  custom  was  for  the 
executioner  to  make  a  notch  on  his  weapon  for  every 
malefactor's  head  he  cut  off.  "  And  thy  father  be- 
fore thee,"  continued  the  king ;  "  how  [many  njotches 
did  he  make  in  his  time  ?"  "  O  king  !"  answei-ed  the 
executioner,  "  my  father  had  two  swords,  given  him 
by  the  king  your  father ;  and  they  were  so  full  of 
notches,  there  was  not  room  to  make  one  notch 
more." 

"You  see,  now,  O  ambassador,"  says  the  king  to 
me,  "  we  know  how  to  punish  those  who  transgress 
our  laws."  "  And  my  Master,  O  King,"  answered 
I,  "  has  not  one  ambassador  only,  nor  [one  ex]ectt 


TBI   CATHOLIC   CBUSOB.  453 

tioner,  nor  one  army,  but  more  ihan  I  can  count,  all 
ranged  round  His  throne.  The  swords  of  His 
executioners  are  of  fire,  and  pestilence,  famine,  and 
death.  One  of  them,  once  sent  out  by  my  King, 
slew  seventy  thousand  men  in  three  days :  another 
went  forth  alone  against  the  King's  enemies,  and  in 
one  night  slew  five  thousand,  and  eighty  thousand, 
and  an  hundred  thousand."* 

On  this,  the  king's  nephew,  who  had  [just  com]e 
in  from  a  hunting  party,  and  had  heard  nothing  of 
what  had  passed  before,  burst  out  laughing,  and 
showed  signs  of  incredulity  as  to  what  I  asserted. 
But  the  king  reproved  him  with  an  angry  counte- 
nance, and  related  to  him  at  large  the  firing  of  the 
gun  ;  asking  if  such  were  the  dreadful  creatures 
carried  by  an  embassy  of  peace,  what  might  not  be 
expected  of  the  war  implements  and  executioners' 
swords  of  so  great  a  King? 

''  But  I  do  not  understand,  O  ambassador,"  con- 
tinued he,  "  how  your  King  secures  your  obedience 
to  His  laws  when  you  are  out  of  His  sight  ?  My 
subjects"  (he  went  on  whispering  in  my  ear)  "observe 
my  laws  carefully,  because  they  know  I  have  spies 
in  every  part  of  my  kingdom  who  would  report 
them  on  their  disobedience.  But  if  I  sent  them  on 
a  distant  embassy,  like  yours,  I  believe  they  would 
think  little  of  disobeymg  every  law  my  forefathers 
enacted." 

*  The  reference  here  is  evidently  to  the  three  days'  pesti- 
lence recorded  in  II.  Kings,  xxiv.  18,  and  to  the  destruction 
of  the  host  of  Sennacherib,  IV.  Kings,  xix.  35.  It  would  ap- 
pear to  be  the  idiom  in  Toonti-nooka,  as  among  the  ancient 
Greeks,  in  stating  a  high  number,  to  proceed  from  the  leasej 
numerals  to  the  greater. — Ei>. 


464  THK  ADVENTURES  OK  OWEN  EVANS, 

To  which  I  answ^ed,  though  my  King  was  indeed 
out  of  my  sight,  yet  I  was  not  out  of  His ;  that  His 
eyes  pierced  into  every  place  ;  that  He  had  servants 
and  [raesse  ]ngers  innumerable,  who  could  fly  with 
the  speed  of  light  to  give  Him  notice  of  all  that 
passed  over  the  whole  earth ;  yet  that  He  needed 
them  not,  though  He  was  pleased  frequently  to  em- 
ploy their  services,  which  they  rendered  most  will- 
ingly, with  a  great  love  of  their  King :  finally,  that 
(by  some  of  His  courtiers)  He  kept  a  great  book,  in 
which  were  written  down  all  the  actions  of  every 
one  of  His  subjects,  even  to  the  meanest  and  poorest 
person,  even  the  smallest  action,  or  the  least  whisper 
of  a  word ;  and  according  to  these  entries  in  the  book, 
the  King  rewarded  or  punished  His  subjects  without 
fail,  sooner  or  later,  as  His  wisdom  decreed. 

On  this  he  pondered  a  little  at  the  first;  then 
laughed,  and  said,  it  must  needs  be  a  large  book,  in- 
deed, and  a  great  deal  of  trouble  to  keep  it :  and 
asked  how  many  scribes  were  employed  on  this,  and 
what  kind  of  wi'iting  they  used.  To  this  I  returned 
an  evasive  answer,  not  wishing  to  give  him  more  to 
think  of  at  that  time  ;  and  turning  the  discourse,  I 
said  to  the  king,  though  he  had  been  pleased  to  com- 
ply with  my  request,  and  send  away  his  dancers,  yet 
my  King  did  by  no  means  forbid  any  amusement 
that  was  harmless ;  and  if  he  would  condescend  to 
witness  a  war  dance  of  my  countrymen  (so  I  called 
their  exercising  with  their  weapons,)  he  would  see 
how  regularly  they  could  perform  it. 

The  king  seemed  highly  delighted  with  this  pro. 
p4>8al ;  only  he  made  me  promise,  these  javeliju)  of 


tBi   CATHOLIC    CRUSOlt.  455 

lightning  (so  he  called  our  gong)  should  not  be  shot 
forth  again  without  his  express  permission.  I  did 
this ;  and  moreover,  on  my  sacred  character  as  am- 
bassador to  the  Great  King,  the  men  were  to  return 
to  their  palisade  when  the  dance  was  over,  at  least 
for  that  night,  until  the  king  had  determined  how  he 
would  receive  us  into  the  country. 

This  being  concluded,  I  called  out  to  the  men  in 
Spanish,  that  eight  of  them  (five  of  whom  had  been 
marines  in  our  wrecked  ship,  and  the  other  three 
veteran  invalided  troops  of  the  line)  should  march 
out  in  order,  shouldering  theu*  arms,  and  should  give 
a  great  example  of  discipline.  Accordingly  they 
came  forth  with  fixed  bayonets,  marching  in  step, 
and  filing  in  front  of  the  king,  suddenly  wheeled 
round,  and  presented  themselves  in  a  line  before  him, 
grounding  their  arms,  which  made  a  great  clash  on 
the  ground.  But  this  startled  both  him  and  his 
chiefs,  who  expected  nothing  less  than  that  all  the 
muskets  would  explode  together.  He  rose  up  in 
consternation,  throwing  a  thick  shield  of  bull's  hide 
before  him,  and  crouching  down  behind  it :  several 
of  his  chiefs  betrayed  their  fear  by  running  behind 
the  trees,  and  of  the  multitude,  a  great  number  fell 
on  their  faces  again  and  set  up  loud  cnes.  On  this, 
I  came  before  him  again  smiling,  and  with  outstretched 
hands  asked  him  whether  he  had  forgotten  that  I  had 
pledged  my  word,  the  javelins  should  not  explode  ? 
This  brought  him  and  the  chiefs  to  themselves  again  ; 
some  of  them  seemed  rather  ashamed  of  the  fear  they 
had  shown ;  and  the  king  told  me  he  wished  the  war 
dance  to  proceed. 


4^6  THK    ADTSKTURS   OF    OWN    KTAMS, 

On  which,  strictly  charging  the  men  not  so  much 
as  to  level  their  guns  in  any  direction  where  specta- 
tors were  assembled  (who,  indeed,  surrounded  us  on 
all  sides,)  I  bade  them  go  through  some  of  their 
common  exercises.  They  did  so  with  great  precision, 
under  the  command  of  one  of  the  veterans,  who  was 
a  sergeant,  and  had  seen  much  service.  The  exercise, 
or  war  dance,  so  delighted  the  king,  that  before  it 
was  half  concluded,  he  leaped  from  the  ground  where 
he  was  seated,  laughed,  shouted,  clapped  his  hands ; 
then,  calling  for  his  spear  and  shield,  r.ushed  with  a 
wild  yell  into  the  midst,  with  violent  gesticulations ; 
brandishing  his  weapons.  He  then  began  to  shout  a 
tremendous  war-song  at  the  top  of  his  voice.  This 
example  so  excited  his  chiefs  to  warlike  fury,  that 
they  followed  him  to  the  very  lettier.  They  seized 
their  spears,  and  formed  a  circle  round  him,  joining 
him  in  the  war-song ;  moving  round  at  first  more 
slowly,  then  quicker  and  quicker,  as  the  excitement 
or  passion  of  battle  increased  :  at  times  they  struck 
their  spears  into  the  earth  as  though  they  were  slay- 
ing an  enemy  ;  and  the  song  became  louder  continu- 
ally, till  they  seemed  to  lose  all  command  of 
themselves,  and  rushed  round  and  round,  their  eyes 
inflamed  and  countenances  distorted  with  phrensy, 
shrieking  out  their  battle-cry  like  so  many  furies. 

The  converted  Indians  now  drew  near  to  me,  and 
said  with  alarm,  that  we  were  in  much  danger  from 
them  ;  that  when  this  excitement  seized  them,  they 
became  unable  to  distinguish  friends  from  foes ;  and, 
moreover,  when  the  king  thus  joined  in  a  war  dance 
with  his  chiefs,  it  seldom  ended  without  their  striking 


THB  CATHOLIC  CRVSOE.  467 

their  lances  through  several  of  the  spectators.  On 
this  news,  I  drew  our  men  together  in  line,  bidding 
them  present  their  bayonets  in  self-defence  towards 
these  furious  savages,  in  case  they  showed  any  further 
ign  of  hostillities:  then  with  my  two  Indians,  I 
commenced,  at  the  full  pitch  of  our  united  voices,  a 
simple  h)mn  which  I  had  composed  for  them  in  their 
native  language.  At  the  6rst  strains,  I  could  perceive 
tlic  fury  of  those  war-dancers  somewhat  abate ;  and 
we  had  not  sung  half  a  dozen  times,  before  they 
subsided  uito  something  of  their  former  tranqaility. 
We  continued  steadily  looking  on  them  with  unmov- 
ed countenances ;  before  the  hymn  ended,  they  stood 
listening,  having  cast  aside  their  weapons,  fixed  with 
ciuiosity,  and  a  kind  of  rude  reverence,  or  fear 

We  finished  our  hymn  as  we  walked  back  quietly 
to  the  place  where  the  king  had  now  re-seated  him- 
self; and  by  this,  all  danger  and  disturbance  had 
ceased.  He  expressed  his  approval,  nodding  his  head 
several  times ;  then  asked  us,  what  was  the 
meaning  of  what  we  had  sung.  Was  it  a  war  song, 
or  a  lament  over  those  who  had  fallen,  or  a  song  to 
one  of  the  gods  of  our  country,  or  the  history  of 
some  famous  warrior?  To  this,  I  answered,  it  was 
one  of  our  modes  of  addressing  my  King.  Were 
those  words,  then,  asked  he,  addressed  to  the  King 
who  sent  you  ?  I  signified,  yes.  But  pursued  the 
king,  we  never  sing  any  song  of  so  solemn  a  nature, 
unless  to  lament  over  the  dead,  or  to  address  our 
gods.  "  Stand  forth,  Ta-kaeeuga,"  continued  he, 
turtiing  to  his  chief  bard,  or  priest,  "  and  sing  us 
my  ancestor's  song  to  Havaoeekee," 


458         THB  ADYSNTURS  OF  OWN  KTANS, 

On  this,  I  could  scarcely  restrain  my  converted 
Indians  from  giving  expression  to  their  disgust  at 
hearing  the  name  of  the  idol  they  had  once  wor- 
shipped. I,  for  my  part,  was  equally  determined 
the  idolatrous  hymn  should  not  be  sung  in  our 
presence ;  therefore,  turning  to  the  king  with  a  reso- 
lute countenance,  I  told  him,  ray  King  was  much  more 
poweiful  than  Havoeekee,  or  any  of  the  gods  of  the 
island  :  tliat  to  sing  a  hymn  in  his  praise,  while  we 
weje  by,  would  be  reckoned  an  insult  to  my  King, 
of  wliich  I  felt  sure  the  king  of  Toonati-nooka  would 
not  be  guilty,  were  it  only  out  of  hospitality,  but 
which  ray  King  could  punish  on  the  spot,  if  it  were 
persisted  in :  and  a  good  deal  more  to  the  same  pur- 
pose. He  listened  with  the  greatest  wonder  and 
atonishraent,  as  did  also  his  chiefs.  When  1  had 
done  speaking,  he  conferred  some  time  with  them, 
tlien  beckoned  me  again  to  come  to  him  alone,  where 
he  was  seated.  Here  he  caused  a  mat  of  honour  to 
be  spread  for  me  beside  his  own :  a  distinction  to 
which  none  of  his  chiefs  pretended,  and  generally 
reserved  for  his  nephew  alone,  who  was  to  succeed 
him  in  the  kingdom.  Then,  taking  my  hand,  and 
looking  me  very  seriously  in  the  face :  "  Tell  me,  O 
ambassador  of  the  great  King  !"  says  he ;  "is  your 
King  truly,  truly,  greater  than  Havaoeekee;  greater 
than  Puowanga ;  greater  than  all  the  rest  we  wor- 
ship ?" 

'  O  king  !"  answered  I,  "  it  is  true  indeed  ;  as  true 
as  that  you  have  honoured  me.  His  ambassador  and 
servant,  and  placed  me  by  your  side.  Let  us  only 
rest  to-night  after  our  weary  voyage  j  to-morrow,  if 


THB  CATHOLIC  CRU80S.  459 

you  have  courage,  I  will  show  you  a  proof  of  the 
power  of  my  King." 

He  laughed  at  the  idea  of  his  not  having  courage, 
or  not  so  much  courage  as  I,  who  was  a  man  6i 
peace  ;  till,  his  eye  resting  again  on  our  muskets,  he 
checked  himself,  remembering  the  fears  he  had  felt 
at   them  before. 

B}-  this  time,  the  evening  began  to  close  in ;  but 
as  there  was  light  enough  still  for  a  farewell  shot,  1 
thought  it  best  to  wind  up  all  I  had  said,  by  repeat- 
ing this  evidence  of  our  powers.  I  therefore  re- 
minded him,  we  had  faithfully  kept  to  our  promise 
of  not  exploding  the  fire-javelins  hitherto;  but  asked 
him,  would  he  now  desire  to  see  how  much  stronger 
they  were  than  any  lance  or  bow  in  his  country  ?  I 
promised  that,  to  prove  this,  they  should  only  explode 
once,  as  before. 

He  hesitated  awhile  at  this  proposal ;  then  con- 
sulted again  with  his  chiefs,  amongst  whom  also 
there  was  a  difference  of  opinion.  Some  appeared 
to  think,  once  was  quite  enough  for  such  an  experi- 
ment ;  but  others  had  arrived  on  the  spot  since  our 
conference  began,  and  were  eager  to  witness  what 
they  had  heard  so  much  talk  of;  till  the  rest,  I 
suppose,  were  ashamed  to  show  how  great  was  their 
dread.  At  length,  the  king  gave  a  sort  of  unwilling 
consent :  on  which,  I  asked  for  the  strongest  shield 
among  his  warriors  to  be  brought  before  me.  It 
was  of  hard  wood,  clumsily  fashioned  into  a  rude 
board  of  some  thickness,  which  was  strengthened 
wdth  a  double  covering  of  uutanned  goat's  hide. 
This  was  indeed  the  king's  own  second  shield,  borne 


460       THB  ADTBNTURXS  OV  OWEN  STANS, 

after  him  in  battle  by  his  shield-bearer,  in  case  of  the 
first  being  pierced  or  broken.  I  caused  the  shield  to 
be  placed  upright,  supported  by  two  spears,  at  about 
half  musket  shot  from  where  we  sat.  Then,  calling 
aloud,  I  said,  "  O  warriors  of  Toonati-uooka !  strong 
are  your  arms  ;  swift  and  sharp  are  your  spears !  Do 
your  worst  on  yonder  shield;  then  stand  aside,  to  see 
what  che  servants  of  my  King  can  do !" 

At  the  king's  command,  three  of  the  strongest 
chiefs  now  stepped  out ;  and,  after  choosing  their 
sharpest-pointed  javelins,  one  after  another  hurled 
them  against  the  shield.  It  was  considered  much 
above  the  average,  in  the  way  of  darting,  that  their 
weapons  should,  at  that  distance,  pierce  through  the 
two  goat's  hides,  and  remained  quivering  in  the 
wood  of  the  shield.  When  they  had  each  delivered 
their  spears,  with  the  utmost  force,  the  king  turned 
to  me  with  an  air  of  triumph,  askmg  me  what  more 
I  could  do.  I  answered  him,  "  O  king !  this  is  indeed 
well  done ;  and  I  believe  the  arm  of  the  strongest 
man  could  hardly  do  more.  But  my  King  has  al- 
lowed us  to  possess  weapons  that  put  the  weak  on  a 
level  with  the  strong.  To  prove  this,  I  will  call  on 
one  of  our  warriors  who  was  nearly  dying  a  short 
time  since,  and  has  not  yet  recovered  his  strength  :" 
and  here  I  beckoned  to  one  of  the  veteran  invalids, 
whose  pale,  sickly  looks  confirmed  what  I  had  said 
of  him.  He  was  a  very  steady  shot,  however ;  and 
I  committed  the  proof  to  him  with  confidence. 

When  he  stood  forth,  the  musket  in  his  hands, 
there  was  the  greatest  consternation  among  those 
who  had  heard  the  last  gun  fired,  and  the  greatest 


!tttR   CATHOLIC   CRpSOB.  46 1 

curiosity  among  those  who  had  not.  I  think,  by 
this  time  all  the  population  of  that  part  of  the  coun- 
try must  have  been  assembled  on  the  spot.  There 
could  not  have  been  less  than  fifteen  thousand  men 
immediately  about  us;  and  the  sun-ounding  hills 
were  covered  with  women  and  children.  It  was  a 
sea  of  dark  faces  and  eager  eyes,  all  fixed  upon  our 
marksman.  Indeed,  when  I  considered  the  impor- 
tance of  the  stake  on  which  I  had  now  set  every- 
thing,  I  almost  wished  I  had  not  risked  it.  I  betook 
myself  inwardly  to  prayer,  that  all  might  go  well. 

We  made  the  king  understand,  a  lane  or  avenue 
must  be  cleared  behind  the  shield,  to  avoid  all 
danger  to  his  people :  to  which  he  showed  himself 
very  indifferent,  in  comparison  with  his  curiosity. 
So  dense  was  the  crowd,  it  was  with  difficulty,  and 
not  without  many  blows,  this  was  effected.  When 
all  was  ready,  I  again  commended  the  matter  to 
God,  and  bade  the  soldier  fire. 

The  report  of  his  gun  produced  even  greater  effects 
than  the  former.  There  rose  a  shriek  from  the  mul- 
titude, and  from  the  hill,  such  as  I  never  heard  b« 
fore,  nor  ever  wish  to  hear  again.  The  whole  assem- 
bly fell  upon  their  faces,  thinking  they  were  wounded 
by  the  flash ;  and  only  by  degrees,  first  one  and  then 
another  rose  again,  feeling  their  heads  and  arms  to 
»ee  whether  they  were  whole.  Then  the  chiefs  ran 
to  the  shield;  and  were  astonished  to  find  the  two 
bullets  (for  the  piece  was  double-loaded)  had  gone 
through  hides,  wood,  and  all,  and  lay  on  the  ground 
beyond.  These  they  brought  to  the  king,  together 
with  the  shield  itself 


462        tHB  ADVKNTDRBS  of  OWBN  BVAN8, 

But  when  he  had  seen  \vith  his  own  eyes  the  pas* 
»ge  cut  by  the  bullet,  and  examined  the  ball  itself, 
he  was  the  more  confirmed  in  his  belief,  that  it  was 
the  veritably  thunder  we  carried  in  our  guns.  For 
it  seems  that  meteor-stones  had  been  known  to  fall 
in  Toonati-nooka,  in  the  midst  of  great  thunder- 
storms: and  he  was  fully  persuaded,  the  bullets 
(which  were  beaten  out  of  shape  in  their  passage 
through  the  shield)  were  some  such  stones,  only  under 
our  command,  to  launch  or  keep  back  as  we  pleased. 
This  circumstance  crowned  our  reputation  ;  the  king 
ordered  a  robe  of  honour  (a  red  and  yellow  cloak  oi 
birch'bark  and  bird's  feathers)  to  be  brought,  and 
thrown  over  my  shoulders :  also,  he  rewarded  the 
marksman  with  a  string  of  berries  which  he  took 
from  his  neck,  and  two  hogs ;  which  were  sent  to  the 
palisade. 

We  were  now  surrounded  by  the  chiefs,  who  said 
a  great  many  things  in  our  honour.  But  I  bade  them 
only  pay  honour  to  the  King  who  had  sent  me ;  that 
we  were  but  His  servants,  and  all  the  power  we  pos- 
sessed came  from  Him  ;  that  He  had  commanded  me 
to  show  other  wonders  beside  these,  and  to  tell  all 
the  people  of  Toonati-nooka  some  very  good  news, 
which  we  reserved  till  the  following  day :  but  that 
now  we  craved  leave  to  retire. 

They  crowded  so  closely  round  us,  showing  such 
anxiety  to  ask  a  multitude  of  questions,  that  we  had 
great  difficulty  in  making  our  way  back  to  the  boats. 
Our  men,  however,  needed  rest ;  therefore,  after 
taking  our  leave  of  the  king  (who  would  scarcely  let 
us  go,)   \re  were  making  our  way  back,  when  the 


tiiii  eATHOLtc  ckrsoie.  463 

ehief  bard,  whose  office  was,  to  chronicle  the  valiant 

deeds   of  the   king  and  his  warriors,  stepped  before 

me   and  chanted,  to   a  kind    of  rude  lute  with  five 

strings,  the  following  verses : 

"  Great  is  the  King  who  sent  His  ambassador, 
Bearing  in  canes  the  thunder  and  lightning ! 
Strong  are  the  warriors  of  Toonati-nooka, 
Stronger  the  pale  men  beyond  the  salt  water." 

This  song  was  taken  up  by  the  multitude  and  the 
chiefs ;  nay,  the  king  himself  did  not  think  it  be- 
neath his  dignity  to  join  in  it :  and  it  swelled  into  a 
deafening  shout,  as  they  formed  a  procession  to  ac- 
company us  to  the  palisade.  Indeed,  every  one  was 
now  anxious  we  should  come  from  this  separation, 
and  be  with  them :  but  I  foresaw,  it  would  be  quieter 
and  more  secure  for  us  to  stay  there,  at  least  for  the 
time.  So  they  accompanied  us  to  our  quarters ;  then, 
with  many  greetings,  we  dismissed  the  six  chiefs  who 
had  been  kept  as  hostages :  they  were  wild  to  know  all 
that  had  taken  place.  The  multitude  remained  a 
great  part  of  the  night  outside  the  palisade,  lighting 
up  large  fires,  and  chanting  the  same  song,  and  others 
which  they  made  in  our  praise :  so  that  it  was  difficult 
to  get  any  rest  for  the  noise. 

At  day  break  the  next  morning,  the  king  sent  (in 
respectful  terras)  to  beg  we  would  come  to  him.  As 
I  was  engaged  in  reciting  my  breviary,  I  sent  back 
word,  that  I  was  then  employed  in  the  service  of  my 
King,  but  w'ould  come  to  him  as  soon  as  possible. 
Meanwhile,  the  crowd  collected  in  such  numbers 
outside,  and  kept  np  such  a  continual  talkuig  with 
our  two  Indians,  as  greatly  disturbed  me,  and  them 
also.     At  length,  seeing  no  other  help  for  it,  I  called 


464  tuts   AfcVBNTORRS   Of  oWbN    RVAWS, 

them,  with  the  other  men,  to  morning  prayers,  telling 
the  sflvages  we  were  going  to  speak  to  our  King, 
and  they  must  remain  silent.  So  indeed,  they  did, 
with  the  utmost  respect,  not  once  mterrupting  us. 
When  this  was  finished,  I  opened  my  breviary  again, 
and  bade  the  Indians  precede  me,  singing  one  of  the 
hyms  I  had  composed  for  them  in  their  own  language. 
So  we  all  walked  out  very  slowly,  while  I  managed 
to  recite  my  office.  The  multitude  crowded  round 
us,  leaving  us  just  room  to  walk;  and  they  supposed 
this  was  some  solemn  procession  we  were  engaged  in. 
Nor  did  they  offer  to  disturb  us ;  but  now  and  then 
they  would  break  out,  singing  the  verse  their  bard 
had  made  the  night  before :  some  who  were  nearest.^ 
and  could  catch  the  words  that  our  two  Indians  sang, 
joined  in  them  as  well  as  they  could  :  whence  it  came 
to  pass,  that  they  pronounced  the  sweet  names  of 
Jestis  and  Mary  before  they  knew  the  meaning  of 
the  words. 

We  found  the  king  surrounded  by  his  priests,  pro- 
paring  to  offer  a  sacrifice  to  the  idol  of  the  place, 
Paowanga.  He  greeted  me  joyfully,  wdth  respect, 
and  threw  another  string  of  berries  round  my  neck, 
inviting  me  to  take  part  with  him  in  the. ceremony. 
But  I  answered,  I  was  then  engaged  in  communicat- 
ing \\Tith  my  King,  who  was  much  greater  than 
Paowanga,  as  I  had  told  him  last  night.  On  this, 
the  priest  became  very  angry ;  and,  pointing  to  where 
the  idol  stood,  asked  me  was  my  King  more  powerful 
than  this  great  lord  of  Toonati-nooka  ?  I  looked, 
and  saw  at  a  little  distance,  a  monstrous  and  hideous 
idol,  rudely  caivod  out  of  the  stump  of  a  large  tree, 


THK   OATHOLIO   ORUSOS.  465 

This  idol  was  of  a  terrible  countenance,  having  an 
enormous  mouth  armed  with  shark's  teeth :  into 
which,  it  seems,  the  poor  deluded  people  used  to  put 
their  offerings,  such  as  hogs,  goats,  etc.  (for  the  idol's 
mouth  would  easily  contain  one  of  those  animals,) 
together  with  yams,  potatoes,  bread-frnit,  or  whatever 
offering  they  brouglit.  Sometimes,  I  believe,  they 
did  the  same  with  human  sacrifices.  They  supposed 
that  Paowanga  devoured  all  these  things ;  but  the 
priests,  who  had  their  dwellmg  in  a  sort  of  college 
behind  a  palisade  close  to  the  image,  had  contrived  a 
trap-door  in  the  back  of  his  head,  and  came  to  take 
out  by  night  what  the  poor  worshippers  had  put  in 
by  day;  and  so  lived  very  comfortably,  in  great 
indolence. 

Part  of  this  I  had  learned  through  our  Indians ; 
but  the  particular  fraud  of  the  trap-door  was  discov- 
ered after  what  I  am  going  to  relate.  For  the  pres- 
ent I  answered  the  priests  (who  had  already,  as  I 
could  see,  become  our  enemies,)  that,  if  the  king 
permitted,  when  I  had  done  speaking  to  my  King, 
we  would  see  which  was  greatest,  my  King,  or  Pao- 
wanga. Then  I  walked  quietly  on,  reading  my  book, 
my  two  Indians  with  me,  still  singing  their  hymns. 
As  to  the  people,  they  seemed  divided,  whether  they 
should  follow  us,  or  attend  the  sacrifice :  but  by  far 
the  greater  part  came  with  us,  and  I  believe  Pao- 
wanga never  had  so  thin  an  attendance ;  for  this  was 
a  solemn  sacrifice,  which  took  place  "  twice  every 
moon,"  as  they  expressed  it. 

I  went  some  little  distance,  out  of  sight :  but  could 
aot  get  beyond  the  sound  of  their  heathenish  shout- 


466  TIIS    ADYBNTURES    OF    OWEN    BTANS, 

ings  round  the  idol,  nor  the  noise  of  the  great  instru- 
ments like  drums,  they  beat  in  his  honour,  and  which 
I  afterwards  found  to  be  made  of  the  skins  of  their 
enemies  slain  or  taken  in  battle. 

I  knelt  down,  and  prayed  for  some  time  with  all 
fervour  I  could  command,  that  our  good  Lord  would 
"mspire  me  with  wisdom  and  courage  for  jvhat  was 
to  follow.  I  also  asked  the  two  Indians,  in  a  whisper 
whether  they  were  prepared  to  share  the  danger  I 
resolved  to  incur  for  the  glory  of  God,  to  open  the 
eyes  of  those  idolaters  at  one  bold  stroke. 

They  answered  me,  that  they  were  prepared :  for 
they  were,  in  truth,  so  deeply  imbued  with  our  holy 
faith,  I  believe  they  would  have  felt  no  greater  joy 
than  to  embrace  martyrdom  on  the  spot.  Seeing 
the  danger  was  so  near,  they  asked  for  a  little  time 
for  their  confessions,  which  allowed  me  to  finish 
part  of  my  oflSce.  After  this,  I  heard  them,  first  the 
elder,  then  the  younger  ;  motioning  the  savages  to 
keep  a  little  distance.  They  looked  on  with  a  re- 
spectful silence,  as  on  something  mysterious,  which 
they  understood  not. 

When  this  was  concluded,  returning  as  leisurely 
as  we  came,  we  found  the  heathen  sacrifice  just  over, 
and  all  round  the  king,  waiting  for  us. 

"  Now,  O  king,"  said  I,  "  if  you  will  permit  me 
to  return  to  my  companions,  I  will  fetch  a  proof  that 
Paowanga  is  no  god  at  all :  and  if  I  fail  to  prove  it," 
added  I,  turning  to  the  priests,  "  I  will  give  you  leave 
to  put  me  straight  into  his  mouth."  At  this,  the 
king  laughed  greatly  ;  but  I  noticed  the  idolatrous 
priests  to  look  at  me,  full  of  malicej  and  whisper  to 


THR    CAXUOLIC   CKU80B.  467 

one  another.  "  Go,"  then  said  the  king,  "  O  ambas- 
sador! but  how  long  will  you  be  away?  "Before 
the  sun,"  said  I,  "has  travelled  over  the  little  space 
between  yonder  tree  tops,  I  will  come  again." 

On  this,  I  took  one  of  the  two  Indians  with  me ; 
but  the  other  was  kept  back  by  the  king,  who  wished 
to  entertain  himself  by  asking  him  a  thousand  ques- 
lions  about  us  and  our  ways  and  customs.  When  I 
got  to  the  boats,  I  asked  the  gunner's  mate  of  the 
wrecked  vessel  (who  was  one  of  our  party)  to  make 
me  up  quickly  a  strong  packet  of  powder,  containing 
about  three-quarters  of  a  pound,  with  a  slow  burning 
match,  a  few  inches  in  length.  While  he  was  doing 
this,  I  selected  from  a  case  of  philosophical  instru- 
ments which  we  had  saved  from  the  wreck,  a  strong 
burning  glass,  or  magnifier;  for  I  had  already  formed 
my  plan.  When  the  packet  of  gunpowder  was  ready, 
I  went  back  with  it  in  my  hand,  and  arrived  within 
the  time  I  had  promised. 

Presenting  myself  before  the  king,  I  spoke  as  fol- 
lows: 

"  O  king !"  I  said,  "when  two  chiefs  contend  in 
battle,  or  wrestle  in  a  trial  of  strength,  if  one  ii 
able  to  lift  the  •ther  off  his  feet,  and  throw  him  to 
tLfc  ground,  is  he  not  the  strongest  ?"  *'  Yes,  indeed  '* 
cried  out  the  king  and  the  chiefs ;  and  all  the  multi- 
tude repeated  it  after  them.  "  But,"  I  continued,"  ii 
the  chief  sends  one  of  his  mere  servants,  with  no 
weapon  in  his  hand  ;  and  the  servant  is  able  to  throw 
down  that  other;  What  will  you  say  of  the  streno-th 
of  the  chief  who  sent  him  ?"  "  O,  0, 0,"  cried  they 
all,  in  great  surprise ;  and  listened  for  what  I  sho^ild 


468  THE    ADVENTURES  OF   OWEN    EVANi, 

say  roxt.  "  Now  tell  me,"  I  went  on ;  "  is  Paowanga 
a  miglity  god  ?"  "  Oh,  oiighty,  mighty  !"  cried  out 
all  the  priests  in  chorus ;  and  the  king,  with  some  ol 
his  chiefs,  said  it  too;  but,  I  perceived,  not  with  so 
much  vigour :  for  they  had  spoken  with  me.  "  But 
how  can  you  show  me,"  said  I,  "  he  is  so  mighty  ?" 
"  Oh,"  said  one  of  the  principal  among  the  priests, 
pointing  to  the  idol,  "  see  how  much  he  can  eat !" 
In  truth,  one  of  the  hind  legs  of  a  goat  was  even 
then  sticking  out  of  the  huge  mouth ;  the  rest  having 
disappeared  into  the  cavity  of  the  trunk.  And,  it 
seems,  among  these  savages,  it  is  reckoned  one  of  the 
great  qualities  of  a  chief  to  be  able  to  devour  enor- 
mous quantities  of  food. 

"Well,"  said  I,  laughing,  "  I  am  going  to  give  him 
something  to  eat,  too  ;  and  if  it  does  not  prove  too 
much  for  him,  I  shall  think  him  very  strong  indeed." 

So  saying,  I  moved  towards  the  idol  with  my 
packet  of  gunpowder. 

Here  the  priests,  suspecting  some  harm  to  their 
favourite,  began  to  urge  the  king  not  to  allow  me  to 
proceed.  But  he,  with  his  chiefs,  overcome  by  curi- 
osity, seemed  anxious  for  nothing  but  to  see  the  end. 
I  promised,  on  my  part,  having  once  put  something 
mto  Paowanga's  mouth  for  him  to  eat,  I  would  not 
approach  him  again.  "  I  have  no  wish,"  said  I,  "  to 
be  near  him,  since  he  is  an  enemy  and  rival  to  my 
King,"  They  scarce  knew  how  to  interpret  all  this; 
but  there  was  the  greatest  silence  and  wonder  among 
chiefs  and  people  alike  :  except  only  the  priests,  who 
kept  murmuring  and  scowling  at  me. 

I  walked  up  to  the  idol,  inwardly  praying  to  Go4 


fmt  OAtHotio  CRusoK.  46ft 

to  direct  me ;  then  mounting  the  rude  blocks,  piled 
up  like  so  many  steps,  by  which  worshippers  came 
to  make  their  offeruig  to  his  mouth,  I  cried  aloud,  so 
that  all  might  hear :  "  O  Paowanga  !  it  is  not  to  hon- 
our or  praise  you,  not  to  do  you  homage,  that  I  now 
put  this  into  your  mouth  :  but,  on  the  contrary,  to 
show  this  king  and  all  his  people,  that  my  King  who 
has  sent  me  hither  is  alone  to  be  honoured  or  wor- 
shipped as  God."  With  that,  I  thrust  the  gunpowder 
into  the  idol's  mouth,  taking  care  to  expose  the  slow 
match  to  the  sun  :  then  swiftly  pulling  out  my  burning 
glass,  I  brought  the  sun's  rays  to  bear  on  the  end  oi 
the  match,  which  instantly  lighted.  Then  I  put  the 
glass  again  into  my  pocket,  came  down  the  steps,  and 
walked  quietly  back  to  the  king. 

All  the  people  were  standing  at  a  respectful  dis- 
tance from  the  idol,  and  I  was  not  much  afraid  of 
their  being  hurt  by  the  explosion.  Notwithstanding, 
I  begged  the  king  to  command  then  to  remove 
farther  off,  which  he  did  and  they  reluctantly  obeyed. 
I  motioned  with  my  hand,  that  no  one  should  stir ; 
but  there  was  no  need  to  command  silence  ;  all  being 
in  anxious  expectation  of  something,  they  knew  not 
what.  Their  eyes  went  continually  back  and  for- 
ward, first  to  the  idol,  then  to  me;  and  I  could  see, 
they  began  to  feel  some  contempt  for  him,  for  his 
not  having  avenged,  by  some  great  judgment,  the 
public  affront  I  had^offered  him. 

But  two  01  three  minutes,  the  match  having  now 
burnt  to  the  powder,  all  on  a  sudden,  there  came  a 
more  terrific  explosion  than  any  thunder-clap  thep 


4!ii  tajt   ADVKNTUKtSS   OF    OWSN    BVANS, 

had  Leard  in  their  lives  before.  The  image  was  rent 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom  ;  his  monstrous  head  cleft 
n  twain,  the  shark's  teeth  scattered  into  the  air  :  and 
Ihe  whole  trunk,  loosened  from  the  earth,  tottered 
for  a  moment,  then  fell  forward  on  its  face,  down 
the  steps.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  astonish- 
ment, the  dread,  that  seized  on  the  whole  assembly. 
They  fell  down,  as  before,  stopping  their  eyes  and 
ears ;  no  one  ventured  to  breathe  or  look  up  :  until 
I  ran  and  stood  forth  in  the  midst,  having  taken  the. 
king's  spear  into  my  hand.  "  So  falls  Paowanga," 
I  cried  with  a  loud  voice  :  "  he  falls  by  the  hand  of 
the  meanest  servant  of  the  great  King !  So  soon  or 
late,  must  fall  every  enemy  of  my  King  and  my 
Lord."  With  that,  1  struck  the  spear  deep  into  the 
prostrate  trunk. 

The  people  all  answered  with  a  shout,  again  and 
again  repeated,  in  honour  of  my  King  above  all  other 
kings,  and  of  my  God  above  all  gods.  Then  they 
commenced  yelling  forth  frantically  the  verse  they 
had  learned ;  and  the  sound,  from  so  many  thousands 
of  throats,  was  like  the  roar  of  a  cataract,  and  was 
taken  up  from  the  hills  by  the  shriller  voices  of  women 
and  children ; 

"  Great  is  the  King,  who  sent  His  ambassador, 
Bearing  in  canes  the  thunder  and  lightning  :" 

only  now  they  altered  the  third  line,  to  suit  the  oc« 
casioD,  and  sang, 

"  Strong  was  our  god  Paowanga  but  j-estei  day : 
Stronger  the  pale  man  beyond  the  salt  water !" 

As  to  Paowanga's  priests,  they  knew  not  which 
iray  to  turn,  and  would  fain  have  made  their  escape ; 


THE   CATHOLIC    CBUSOX.  471 

but  the  people  hemmed  and  pressed  them  in.  They 
were  afraid  for  their  lives,  and  began  to  supplicat« 
for  mercy  :  on  all  sides  they  were  met  by  indignation 
and  contempt.  All  at  once,  the  king  was  seized  with 
a  fury  of  hatred  against  his  former  instructore :  he 
caught  up  his  second  spear,  and  shouting  out  the 
battle  cry  of  his  nation,  hurled  it  amongst  them,  and 
struck  down  one  of  the  highest  in  rank,  who  died 
instantly  from  the  wound.  This  was  the  signal  for 
the  chiefs  and  the  people,  who  rushed  upon  them, 
and  commenced  an  instant  massacre.  I  was  horror- 
struck  at  the  sight,  and  flew  after  the  king,  entreat- 
ing, imploring,  in  the  name  of  ray  King,  who  desired 
not  (I  exclaimed)  the  death  of  His  enemies,  but  that 
they  should  turn  to  be  His  friends. 

It  was  all  in  vain ;  the  movement  had  been  too 
sudden,  and  my  voice  was  drowned  in  the  uproar  of 
shrieks  and  yells  that  rose  from  the  midst  of  the 
massacre.  I  could  save  the  lives  only  of  three,  by 
staying  the  arms  of  the  cliiefs  as  they  were  hurling 
their  spears ;  and  succeeded  at  last  in  making  my 
voice  heard.  But,  to  my  grief,  when  the  tumult 
subsided,  there  were  no  less  than  nineteen  dead 
bodies  lying  on  the  ground. 

Richly  as  these  idolatrous  priests  had  deserved 
their  death,  for  the  impositions  they  had  practised 
on  the  people,  I  was  afflicted  beyond  measure  at  theii 
tragical  end ;  having  promised  myself  (it  may  be, 
presumptuously)  the  gratification  of  presenting  to 
my  Lord  this  whole  nation,  converted  to  Him  with- 
out the  shedding  of  one  drop  of  blood.  I  cast  my- 
lelf  on  my  knees  beside  the  mangled  corpses  endeavor- 


472  TH«  ADVENTURES  OF  OWEN  EVANS, 

ing  to  fctaunch  their  wounds,  or  to  find  so  much  as  a 
token  of  life  among  them.  Some,  it  is  true,  yet 
breathed  ;  but  one  after  another  they  died  under  my 
hands,  so  sure  and  forcibly  had  the  spear  been  hurled. 

It  was  a  fresh  cause  of  astonishment  to  the  king, 
to  see  me  thus  engaged :  he  could  not  forbear  to  ask 
me  the  reason  of  it.  "  Have  I  not  said,  O  king !"  I 
replied,  "  that  my  King  is  all  goodness  and  love  ? 
He  has  no  enemies,  but  those  who  make  themselves 
so ;  and  even  those,  He  wins  back  by  His  patience 
and  benefits." 

"  Then  why,"  answered  the  king,  "  did  he  not  try 
and  win  back  Paowanga  ?" 

"  I  will  tell  you,  O  king !"  said  I,  amid  tears  and 
sighs,  "  when  my  mind  is  more  calm :  at  present,  I 
grieve  for  those  unhappy  souls,  who  have  been  sent 
out  of  the  world,  enemies  of  my  King." 

But  it  was  time  to  follow  up  the  advantage  God 
had  given  us.  Wherefore,  placing  the  few  priests 
who  remained  alive,  together  with  the  families  of 
them  all  in  charge  of  the  elder  of  my  two  Indians,  I 
solemnly  appealed  to  my  King  (raising  my  hand  to 
heaven)  to  witness,  that  they  were  thenceforward 
under  His  own  protection,  and  no  man's  hand  must 
be  raised  against  them.  This  I  said  in  the  presence 
of  the  king  and  his  chiefs,  with  a  resolute  countenance ; 
by  which  they  seemed  in  a  manner  over-awed,  and 
at  length  promised  it  should  be  so.  I  then  led  him 
to  the  idol,  on  which  the  multitude  were  by  this  time 
heaping  all  kind  of  insults,  hacking  and  hewing  it  to 
pieces.  I  showed  the  king  the  trap-dour  that  was 
made  in  the  back  of  Paowanga's  neck,  by  which  tho 


fHB   CATHOLIC   CRUSOit.  4?S 

offerings  placed  in  his  mouth  were  appropriated  to 
the  use  of  the  priests  and  their  families.  This  roused 
his  mdignation  again,  and  that  of  the  people ;  foras- 
much as  these  ministers  of  an  idolatrous  worship  were 
supported,  besides,  by  a  liberal  contribution  made 
throughout  the  district  every  new  moon.  But  I  re- 
minded him  of  his  promise :  sooner  than  a  hair  of 
their  heads  was  touched,  I  demanded  from  him  tliat 
the  priests  and  their  families  should  be  given  to  my 
King,  as  Elis  special  servants.  This  he  readily  grant- 
ed ;  and  from  that  time  I  was  looked  on  as  their 
special  protector ;  the  people  (for  my  sake)  being  so 
afraid  of  injuring  them,  they  would  not  even  go  near 
them :  though  it  was  plain,  they  still  regarded  them 
witti  much  hatred  and  contempt. 

It  needed  now  but  a  short  time  to  cleave  the  idol 
in  pieces,  and  set  him  on  fire.  While  this  was  pre- 
paring, the  king  desired  to  see  my  breviary,  in 
which  he  had  seen  me  read  fi'om  time  to  time  ;  and 
asked  me  whether  it  was  my  oloeeo.  This  is  a  word 
whereby  they  express  a  sort  of  charm,  or  amulet,  In 
which  they  believe  another  of  their  false  gods,  named 
Havaeoeekee,  resides.*  1  had  heard  of  these  amulets 
before,  from  our  Indians  ;  and  this  appeared  a  favour- 
able occasion  of  finishing  the  work  we  had  begun. 

"  No,  O  king  !"  answered  I;  "  this  is  no  oloeeo;  nor 
does  my  King  permit  His  servants  to  keep,  or  to  be- 
lieve in,  any  such  thing.  Oloeeo,  and  Havaoeekee, 
who  (you  say)  lives  iu  it,  are  watee,  watee  (naught, 
naught,)  even  as  Paowanga." 

On  this,  the  king  and  his  chiefs  all  cried  out  agaia 

»  See  above,  p.  217._Ed. 


4t4  THR    ADVENTURB8   OK    OWiX    UVaNI, 

Perhaps  it  "w  as  destroying  tlieir  gods  a  little  faster 
for  tliem  than  prudence  might  warrant ;  yet  I  seemed 
to  myself  only  to  employ  the  occasion  that  now  pre- 
sented. 

"How  ?"  said  the  kmg  at  length,  "do  you  tell  us, 
0  wonderful  man!  that Havaeoeekee  is  no  moiv  than 
Piiowauga,  whom  you  have  destroyed?" 

"  I  will  leave  you  to  judge,  O  king  I"  answered  L 
•'Tf  Paowanga  were  indeed  a  god,  would  he  not  have 
avouijed  on  me  tlie  insult  I  ottered  him  ?'* 

"True,"  cried  the  king,  and  his  chiefs  assented;  "we 
expected  every  minute  to  see  you  struck  dead  for  that." 

"And  whit  do  you  think  of  Paowanga  now?"  I 
asked,  smiling. 

Upou  which,  the  king  and  all  around  him  made  a 
gesture  of  the  utmost  contempt. 

"TV ell,"  I  continued,  "  Havaeoeekee  will  do  me  no 
more  harm  than  the  other;  and,  if  you  will  collect  for 
me  all  tlie  oloeeos  you  can  find,  I  will  burn  them  in 
the  same  fire  a\  iih  Paowanga." 

"  O  !  O !"  cried  they,  aloud  :  for  it  seems  they  were 
in  greater  dread  of  these  charms  than  of  the  idol  it- 
self. Nevertheless,  as  I  persisted  in  it,  and  assured 
them,  if  there  were  any  vengeance,  it  would  fall  on 
me  alone,  the  king  gave  the  word,  and  six  or  seven 
of  these  amulets  called  oloeeos  were  collected  from 
the  neighboring  huts.  Then,  seeing  that  the  people 
liad  by  this  time  made  a  mighty  heap  of  fuel,  and 
|. laced  it  on  the  prostrate  stump,  and  all  the  other 
[lieces  of  the  idol  they  could  gather  after  the  explo« 
slon,  I  stood  in  the  midst,  my  hands  full  of  yioeeos, 
and  cried  aloud : 


tHi   CATHOLIC   CRtlSOB.  4?5 

"  O  Havaeoeekee !  if  Indeed  thou  art  a  demon  in- 
habiting these  things,  and  not  a  vain  imagination  of 
this  deluded  people,  then  thou  knowest,  O  foul  spirit, 
thou  hast  no  power  against  my  King ;  of  which  I 
now  give  proof,  by  bui'ning  thy  house  over  thy 
head !"  On  which  I  cast  the  oloeeos  on  the  top  of  the 
pile,  and  bade  the  bystanders  set  fire  to  it.  Then, 
while  it  blazed  up,  fanned  by  the  wind  into  a  mighty 
conflagration,  the  two  Indians  and  I  took  up  our 
hymn  again,  and  sang  it  slowly,  till  the  multitude 
caught  it  from  us  ;  and  there  arose  from  that  vast  as- 
sembly the  words  of  a  Christian  hymn  of  praise  to 
God,  in  regular  cadence,  louder  than  the  roaring  of 
the  fire. 

When  the  blaze  died  down  (and  the  whole  thmg 
was  over  in  a  short  time,  the  people  fannmg  the  fire 
continually  with  mats,  fly-fans,  or  anything  they 
could  lay  hold  on),  the  multitude  rushed  over  the 
embers,  treading  them  out  and  stamping  them  into 
dust  with  their  feet ;  as  though  they  could  not  show 
contempt  enough  for  the  idol  by  which  (and  his  min- 
isters,) they  had  been  so  long  deluded. 

To  celebrate  this  great  event,  the  king  now  pro- 
claimed a  festival  to  be  held  by  all  his  subjects  ;  ot 
whom  the  numbers  that  flocked  around  us  were  ever 
increasing.  Presents  from  these  poor  simple  savages 
were  offered  to  us  without  measure  ;  so  that,  had  our 
purpose  been  to  enrich  ourselves,  we  should  have 
been  able  to  do  so  on  the  spot.  For  they  laid  at  my 
feet  many  silver  ornaments,  and  even  some  of  gold ; 
whereby  I  knew  they  had  in  their  mountains  Borne 


476  tHR    ADTkNTURBS  OP   OWtN   SVAMS, 

veins,  at  least,  of  these  precious  metals,  were  thoj 
but  skilled  in  working  them.  But  I  put  these  pie 
sents  all  aside,  remembering  that  the  Apostle  waa 
able  to  say  to  his  converts,  as  a  model  for  all  pastors : 
Argentum  et  auruni^aut  vesteni  nullius  concupivi, siciU 
ipsi  sciiis  ;f  and  I  explained  to  them,  the  purpose  for 
which  my  King  had  sent  me  was  to  do  good  to  them, 
not  to  grow  rich  upon  them.  I  do  believe  this  an- 
swer surprised  them  almost  as  much  as  the  blowing 
up  of  Paowanga  himself;  they  had  been  so  used  to 
the  extortion  and  tyranny  of  their  petty  chiefs,  even 
up  to  the  king,  that  anything  like  disinterested 
charity  came  to  them  as  a  novelty  and  a  wonder.  1 
seized  the  occasion  to  preach  to  them  something  (in 
a  guarded  way)  of  the  power  and  attributes,  espec- 
ially the  gratuitous  love,  of  the  One  True  God  ;  to 
which  they  listened  with  eager  ears,  especially  those 
of  the  poorer  sort.  Truly,  the  gospel  has  ever  been 
the  emancipator  of  the  oppressed. 

However,  I  did  not  feel  justified  in  withholding 
from  the  brave  seamen  who  had  come  to  share  my 
perils,  any  advantage  they  might  derive  from  the 
good-will  of  the  Toonati-nookans.  I  no  sooner  made 
this  known,  than  the  natives  pressed  upon  them  the 
presents  I  had  refused.  But,  consulting  for  their  in- 
terest, and  wishing  to  obtain  for  them  something 
more  permanent  than  the  heap  of  presents  that  lay 
before  us,  I  conferred  with  them  apart  to  know  what 
were  their  views  regarding  their  future  lot.  For 
myself,  I  said,  I  was  bound  by  engagement  to  re* 

f  "  I  have  not  coveted  any  man's  silverLgold,  or  appoxe^ 
•8  you  yourselves  know." — Acts,  xx.  33.— Ed. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CRUSOB.  477 

turn,  after  a  certain  time,  to  the  island  whence  we 
had  come  ;  nor  could  I  think  (apart  from  my  prom- 
ise) of  remaining  absent  from  my  friends  there  more 
than  eight  to  ten  months,  at  raofct.  I  declared,  how- 
ever great  this  work  of  converting  the  heathen  might 
prove  (as  it  promised  fair,  hitherto),  I  must  not 
abandon  those  children  of  the  faith  whom  our  Heav- 
enly Father  had  thrown  by  such  a  providence  within 
reach  of  the  Sacraments.  What  I  chiefly  hoped,  I 
said,  was  to  be  able  to  establish  some  regular  com- 
munication between  that  island  and  Toonati-nocka ; 
and  so  either  fetch  off  our  friends  thence,  if  they 
were  disposed  to  come  and  join  us,  or  send  some  of 
our  savages  thither  (after  makmg  good  Christians  of 
them)  to  help  to  plant  and  settle  the  place  as  a  colony. 
That,  in  that  case,  having  two  flocks  in  different  is- 
lands, I  should  think  time  and  labour  well  spent  m 
making  passages  in  the  long-boat,  from  one  to  the 
other,  to  attend  to  their  spiritual  needs  so  long  as 
God  might  spare  me. 

They  deliberated  not  long  upon  this ;  but  all  with 
one  voice  exclaimed,  they  desired  nothing  better 
than  to  stay  on  this  island,  where  they  had  plenty  foi 
their  needs,  and  the  good  will  of  the  inhabitants;  to 
say  nothing  of  the  consolations  of  their  religion, 
which  they  possessed  so  long  as  I  remained  with 
them.  To  all  these  reasons  I  nssented,  only  bidding 
them  remark,  they  were  now  doubly  bound  to  show 
a  good  Christian  example  to  the  savages  among 
whom  they  were ;  that  all  eyes  wvould  be  on  them, 
from  day  to  day,  and  every  action  scanned  ;  and  1 
implored  them,  for  the  love  of  all  they  held   sacred, 


478  THE   ADVSNTUBES  OF   OWKN   BTANS, 

uot  (like  too  many  who  call  themselves  Christians) 
to  throw  any  scandal  in  the  way  of  the  heathen  that 
might  hmder  their  conversion  to  the  faith.  This 
they  seriously  promised,  one  and  all :  and  to  prove 
their  sincerity,  they  bound  thems<.'lves  on  the  spot  to 
approach  the  sacrament  of  penance  once  a  fortnight, 
or  in  three  weeks  at  the  farthest.  Indeed,  as  it  turned 
out,  I  am  thankful  to  record,  the  greater  part  of  them 
exceeded  this  measure;  and  not  more  than  two  fell 
off  from  it,  of  whose  retributive  and  miserable  end 
(if  time  permit),  I  shall  have  to  speak  in  Sdrrow  :  if 
not  in  this  writing,  yet  to  those  who  may  come 
hither  in  my  life-time.  For  it  affords  a  striking  ex 
ample  of  the  just  judgment  of  God  on  such  as  sin 
against  light,  and  with  scandal. 

Having  their  determination  made  known  to  me,  1 
came  back  from  where  we  had  spoken  together,  to 
the  king  and  his  chiefs  (who,  I  found,  were  called 
tayiikee,  a  word  signifying  at  once  a  brave  warrior  and 
a  man  of  rank),  and  then  the  feast  proceeded  :  but,  to 
my  great  satisfaction,  I  had  not  to  petition  the  king 
this  time  to  send  away  his  dancers.  He  had  given 
express  orders  they  should  not  appear,  since  it  dis- 
pleased the  white  ambassador  (so  he  called  me) : 
though  I  learned  afterwards,  it  was  an  invariable 
custom  for  the  king  to  be  thus  entertained  at  his 
banquets.  He  made  me  sit  next  to  him,  and  on  his 
left  hand ;  which  with  them  is  the  place  of  honour, 
because  it  gives  more  facility  to  the  entertainer, 
whether  king  or  chief,  to  put  morsels  of  food  with 
his  own  hand  into  the  mouth  of  his  guest.  This  was 
a  distinction  with  which  I  would  gladly  have  dia- 


THE  CATHOLIC  CRUSOS.  479 

pensed,  had  it  been  possible ;  since  the  royal  hands 
might  have  have  been  niuch  improved  by  some  ab- 
lution. His  nephew,  who  usually  occupied  the  left 
hand,  being  his  heir  and  succesor  in  the  kingdom, 
was  for  this  time  placed  on  the  right.  His  discon- 
tent at  what  he  considered  a  slight  put  on  him  by 
his  uncle,  began  even  then  to  work  in  his  jealous 
mind,  and  soon  caused  us  troubles  which,  even  as  I 
write,  seem  likely  instruments  of  the  enemy  of  souls 
against  the  reaping-iu  of  the  abundant  harvest  we 
might  else  have  hoped  for. 

The  king,  both  then  and  afterwards,  plied  me  with 
numberless  questions  about  m}'^  country,  my  King, 
the  number  of  his  subjects,  where  He  chiefly  resided, 
what  was  the  form  of  His  palice,  how  far  was  His 
capital  from  Toonati-nooka,  how  he  should  send  an 
embassy  to  return  the  favour  my  King  had  confer- 
red upon  him  by  sending  us  hither,  and  more  en- 
quiries than  I  can  here  put  down. 

I  now  found  it  necessary  to  answer  him,  that  the 
great  King  by  whose  will  I  had  come,  was  indeed 
the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords ;  that  His  dwell, 
ing  was  in  heaven,  and  His  dominion  over  heaven, 
earth,  and  all  things :  that  under  Him  only  by  His 
permission,  other  kings  reigned,  but  quite  in  a  dif- 
ferent way ;  some  over  islands,  some  over  continents : 
that  they  were  mere  men  like  the  king  of  Toonati 
himself,  and  me,  but  with  a  lawful  authority  which 
their  subjects  must  obey,  so  long  as  they  commanded 
nothing  against  the  Great  King  in  heaven. 

Here  he  interrupted  me,  asking  with  great  eagei-- 
Bess,  whether  I  was  indeed  only  a  man  like  himself  ? 


480  THE  ADTBNTURES  OF  OWEN  XVAMli 

I  answered  him  I  was  so  in  truth,  and  nothing  more 
born  like  himself,  and  like  himself,  soon  to  die.  "  But 
where,"  said  he,  "  will  you  go,  O  white  prince,  when 
you  die  ?"  To  this  I  replied,  if  I  was  found  faithful 
to  my  Bang  when  the  great  hook  was  opened  I  had 
told  him  of  before,  I  should  be  taken  up  into  the 
palace  of  my  King,  and  be  with  him  for  ever.  "  Oh,' 
said  he  again,  "  Oh  I  you  are  faithful,  faithful !  you 
will  go  to  Him,  be  sui-e  you  will  go."  "  Nay,"  said 
I,  "  my  King  reads  all  the  thoughts  of  my  heart, 
always,  and  He  sees  many  faults  which  no  man  can 
see.  I  cannot  be  sure  of  going  to  Him ;  for  He  haf 
lent  me  many  things  to  use  for  Him,  and  will  reckon 
with  me  for  them  all." 

He  asked  me,  "  What  things  ?"  then,  pointing  to 
the  guns,  which  were  piled  up  together,  with  one  oi 
the  mariners  mounting  guard,  to  prevent  the  savages 
from  touching  them  :  "  Were  those  dreadful  light 
ning-tubes,"  he  asked,  "  the  things  my  King  had  lent 
me  ?"  To  this  I  answered,  by  reminding  him,  I  had 
said  there  were  kings  reigning  on  earth,  men  like 
ourselves ;  that  one  of  them,  the  king  of  Spain,  was 
my  earthly  master,  and  the  lightning-tubes  belonged 
to  him.  "  Then,"  asked  he,  "  which  king  sent  you 
here  to  us,  the  king  of  Spain,  or  the  great  King, 
above?"  I  replied,  that  being  in  attendance  on  the 
great  King,  I  had  received  no  direct  orders  from  the 
king  of  Spain  on  this  subject ;  that  I  was  bound  to 
obey  the  latter  in  all  things  lawful  and  temporal,  but 
the  great  King  at  all  times,  in  all  things  and  places. 
This  I  tried  to  make  as  plain  to  him  as  I  could  ;  but 
it  was  difficult  to  put  such  things  in  a  language  ill' 


tan  CATttoi-ic  cRusoi.  48 1 

fitted  to  express  them  :  nor  did  he  seem  to  appreiiend 
my  meaning  clearly.  But  one  thing,  I  could  see, 
gave  him  satisfaction ;  for  he  perceived  we  had  com£ 
on  no  mission  from  the  king  of  Spain  to  disturb  his 
temporal  authority,  nor  sought  to  dethrone  him  nor 
lower  him  in  the  eyes  of  subjects. 

The  king  then  returned  to  his  questions,  and  asked, 
if  the  guns  belonged  to  the  king  of  Spain,  and  wo 
were  his  subjects,  but  not  sent  by  him,  how  did  Ave 
become  possessed  of  them  ?  Had  we  taken  them  from 
the  king  without  his  leave  ?  In  reply,  I  gave  a  brief 
account  of  my  being  first  left,  Avith  a  few  others,  on 
the  island  from  which  we  came ;  then  of  a  Spanish 
wreck  that  was  drifted  in  thither:  all  which  is  too 
long  to  detail  here,  and  belongs  not  to  the  purpose 
of  my  writing.  Then  he  asked  again,  how  long  ago 
had  the  great  King  bidden  me  to  come  ?  I  told  him, 
for  some  time  I  had  been  having  it  made  known  to 
me,  more  and  more  ;  but  had  not  at  first  been  able  to 
leave  others  to  whom  my  King  had  sent  me.  On 
this  he  asked,  with  what  voice  the  great  King  sjjoke 
to  His  servants  to  make  known  His  commands  ?  1 
endeavoured  to  explain  something  about  the  revela- 
tion made  by  God  to  His  creatures,  first  through 
His  prophets,  then  through  His  Church :  distinguish- 
ing it  from  the  interior  inspiration  whereby  He  speaks 
to  our  individual  hearts,  I  told  him,  it  was  in  this 
latter  way  that  I  knew  my  King's  will  in  this  case, 
being  out  of  reach  of  those  who  could  tell  it  me  by 
an  exterior  voice,  and  with  authority  from  Himself. 

"  Ah  then,  "  said  he,  "  you  have  priests  among  you 
also,  as  we  have  ?"     I  replied,  that  I  myself  was  % 


482  THB  ADvalrruRisa  Op  owiN  kVa^B, 

prie&t  of  this  great  God ;  but  that  others,  again  w^re 
over  me,  and  nearer  to  my  King :  and  I  was  bound 
tO"  consult  them  when  it  was  possible,  and  take  my 
commands  from  them  in  all  things  that  concerned 
my  duty.  "  But,  O  white  prince !"  pursued  he, 
bowing  towards  me,  "if  even  you  are  an  inferior 
priest,  what  greater  powers  have  tliey  who  are 
nearer  the  King  ?  Have  they  more  lighting-tubes 
(so  he  continued  to  call  our  guns)  at  their  command 
than  you  have  ?'  I  could  not  forbear  smiling  at  the 
idea  of  Church  authority  being  measured  by  an 
armament  of  musketry ;  and  I  answered,  that  was  not 
the  kind  of  power  I  meant ;  that  these  lightning- 
tubes  were  the  property  of  the  kings  of  earth,  and 
were  employed  by  them  in  their  wars,  one  against 
the  other,  even  as  he  employed  javelins  and  clubs 
against  the  King  of  Havi-vavaoo. 

He  then  asked,  what  the  superior  priests  could  do, 
that  I  could  not?  This  made  me  enter  the  distinction 
of  orders  in  the  Church,  the  powers  of  the  episcopacy, 
the  succession  of  priests  maintained  by  the  Sacrament 
of  Order,  the  supremacy  of  one  Bishop  of  bishops 
in  the  centre  of  Christendom,  and  similar  topics.  1 
scarcely  touched,  however,  on  the  sacraments  at  all ; 
fearing  to  open  at  once  to  him  the  mystery  of  the 
Incarnation,  with  its  stupendous  consequences:  and 
I  resolved  to  keep  this  for  a  later  conference.  But 
it  was  difficult  to  evade  his  questions,  so  prompt  and 
eager  were  they.  His  tsyakees^  or  chiefs,  sat  round 
us,  drinking  in  every  word  with  the  most  fixed  atten- 
tion: and  at  times,  when  any  point  of  discourse 
pleased  them,  saying  Oora,  oora!  or  else  they  turned 


tHK   CATHOLiO    CRDSOl.  48^ 

to  one  another  to  express  their  satisfaction  in  a  low 
tone. 

Is  short,  I  felt  the  providence  of  God  had  (so  far) 
placed  the  convetsion  of  these  precious  souls  in  my 
hands,  all  unworthy  as  I  was  of  such  a  favour :  and 
lifted  my  heart  sincerely  to  Him,  to  beseech  that  no 
sin  of  mine,  nor  waut  of  prudence  in  speech  or  act, 
might  mar  the  working  out  of  his  great  purpose. 
But  for  the  present,  I  intimated  to  the  king,  with 
much  respect,  we  had  spoken  enough.  He  seemed 
disappointed ;  but  I  had  resolved  rather  to  give  him 
less  to  think  on,  tlian  to  weary  him  with  too  much 
of  these  matters. 

After  this,  turning  to  another  subject,  he  asked 
how  long  we  purposed  to  stay  with  him ;  at  the  same 
time  saying,  he  should  esteem  it  a  happiness  to  him- 
self and  his  kingdom,  to  keep  us  so  long  as  we  chose 
to  remain.  To  which  I  answered,  for  my  own  part, 
I  had  come  to  deliver  to  him  the  message  of  my 
King,  and  had  no  wish  but  to  remain  as  long 
as  the  object  of  my  embassy  required;  that  when  I 
departed,  it  would  only  be  for  a  time,  to  confer  wdth 
some  whom  I  had  left  behind  on  the  island  I  had 
spoken  of;  that  with  the  king's  leave,  I  would  give 
them  the  choice,  to  remain  in  that  place,  or  come  back 
with  me,  and  settle  in  Toonati-nooka.  Or,  if  he 
preferred,  I  would  carry  over  with  me  some  of  his 
subjects  to  colonize  that  small  island,  and  so  ply 
backwards  and  forwards,  extending  his  dominions 
there,  while  I  proclaimed  my  King's  message  here. 
This  was  the  substance  of  my  discourse,  to  which  all 


484  tHB  ADVKNtuRKS  OF  OWeIJ  BVAHS, 

listened  eagerly ;  and  the  tayiikees  began  to  whisper 
to  one  another,  but  so  rapidly,  and  in  such  a  low  tone, 
I  could  not  catch  their  meaning. 

All  that  I  said  appeared  to  please  the  king,  who  ai, 
once  offered  my  followers  as  much  land  a-piece  as 
one  of  their  rude  ploughs,  drawn  by  two  men  (for 
they  have  neither  oxen  nor  horses  in  the  island)  could 
inark  out  within  the  space  of  an  hour.  But,  aftei 
thanking  him  for  the  offer,  I  preferred  for  them,  and 
for  myself,  a  visit  to  his  capital,  and  a  journey 
through  the  island:  after  which,  I  said,  we  would 
determine  whether  to  disperse  ourselves  through  his 
dominions,  or  locate  our  party  in  one  spot,  and  form 
a  colony  of  white  men.  He  agreed  readily  to  give 
us  our  choice ;  and  so  the  affair  ended  for  that  time. 

The  king  soon  aff,er  signitied  his  intention  of  carry- 
ing us  with  him  to  his  capital  tlie  following  day,  at 
day-break.  To  this  I  agreed,  only  stipulating  for  an 
hour's  delay,  that  I  might  offer  a  solemn  saci-ifice  to 
my  King.  He  seemed  delighted  at  this  proposal,  and 
said,  the  best  of  the  hogs  and  goats  in  that  part  of 
the  island  should  be  at  my  service.  But  I  smiled, 
and  told  him,  my  King  was  not  pleased  with  such 
offerings  as  these  ;  but  had  prepared  a  Victim,  tlie 
only  one  worthy  of  being  offered  to  Himself:  and 
had  committed  this  sacred  function  to  my  hands. 
On  his  inquiring,  with  great  eagerness,  what  this 
victim  was,  I  excused  myself  for  the  time  from  fur- 
ther explanation  ;  but  I  said,  during  my  residence 
with  him  1  should  have  much  to  say  on  this  subject ; 
and  even  thus,  I  could  scarce  free  myself  from  his 
urgent  curiosity  on  the  subject. 


IHB  CATHOLIC  CRUBOS.  485 

I  had  brought  with  me  all  things  needful  for  the 
celebration  of  the  holy  Sacrifice ;  and  I  determined 
to  offer  it  on  the  very  spot  whence  we  had  thrown 
down  Paowanga:  making  the  steps  that  once  led  to 
that  hideous  idol's  devouring  mouth,  become  the  steps 
of  a  true  Christian  altar.  Accordingly,  no  sooner 
did  I  see  the  first  dawn  of  light,  than  I  prepared 
and  blessed  a  quanity  of  holy  water,  wherewith  I 
sprinkled  the  whole  place  round  about ;  the  steps  also 
themselves,  and  some  blocks  of  trees  the  natives 
brought  at  my  request,  which  I  disposed  as  a  rude 
altar,  and  laid  on  them  the  small  altar-stone  I  had 
brought,  and  some  clean  linen  cloths. 

The  heathens,  all  this  while,  stood  round  us  in  vast 
multitudes,  and  breathless  silence,  watching  every- 
thing I  did.  When  they  saw  the  devotion  with 
which  my  companions  received  the  aspersion  of  holy 
water,  they  came  pressing  round  by  one  impulse, 
and  begged  for  their  share.  I  imparted  it  to  them 
willingly,  hoping  it  might  be  a  prelude  to  their  future 
baptism.  But  I  soon  had  reason  to  repent  of  my 
rashness  :  for  the  crowds  who  were  behind,  eager  to 
reaeive  the  aspersion,  pi*essed  so  much  on  the  front 
rank,  as  to  throw  them  into  confusion ;  and  forcing 
them  in  upon  me  and  ray  companions,  we  were  all 
but  suffocated  by  the  mere  pressur-e  of  the  crowd. 
I  cried  out  to  them,  in  their  own  language,  to  keep 
some  order;  happily  my  voice  reached  one  or  two  of 
the  chiefs,  who  came  running  to  the  spot  with  their 
spears,  and  laying  about  them  vigorously  with  the 
butt-ends,  preserved  our  lives  ;  or  I  truly  believe  we 
should  have  been  trodden  underfoot  by  the  unreason 


486  TUB   ADVKNTURBS  OF   OWBN   BTANI, 

ing  zeal  of  those  poor  savages.  This  made  me  feel 
yet  more,  how  large  a  field  was  open  to  me  for 
missionary  labour,  if  only  I  could  occupy  it.  Yet, 
while  I  was  thankful  for  being  sent  to  so  promising 
a  harvest,  I  could  not  but  deplore  finding  myself 
alone,  where  ten  times  the  number  would  hardly 
suflice  for  the  work  before  me.  But  His  strength  is 
perfected  in  weakness;  nor  ever  is  His  hand  more 
visible,  than  where  no  human  forces  appear  to  account 
for  a  great  result. 

Putting  such  thoughts  aside  except  to  direct  my 
intention  in  offering  the  holy  Sacrifice,  I  now  prepared 
to  say  the  first  mass  that  was  said  in  Toonati-nooka 
since  the  world  began.  I  had  brought  with  me  all 
things  needful  for  the  celebration ;  having  received 
them  (I  may  say)  by  the  ministry  of  the  winds  and 
waves,  when  the  wreck  had  drifted  upon  the  island 
whence  I  came.  When  all  was  ready,  with  a  great 
illumination  of  candle-nuts  on  the  altar,  beside  my 
waxen  tapers,  I  vested,  with  the  usual  prayers.  I 
could  not  repress  an  abundance  of  tears  at  the 
thought  of  that  sole.mn  moment,  the  sanctification  of 
another  spot  on  God's  earth  to  His  true  worship  and 
by  His  sacramental  presence.  Then,  standing  on  the 
altar  st(!ps,  I  turned  to  the  many  thousands  watching 
me  with  eager  eyes  ;  and  raising  my  voice,  spoke  to 
them  much  in  this  way  : 

"  O  men  of  Toonati-nooka  !"  I  exclaimed,  "  many 
new  and  wonderful  things  have  you  seen  since  we 
came  among  you ;  and  we  have  given  you  tokens  of 
the  powers  we  bring  with  us,  for  your  good,  not  your 
desi  ruction.    But  what  I  am  to  do  is  far  more  wonder-  , 


TBI  OAtHOLIC  CRUSOK.  487 

ful  than  anything  I  have  hitherto  done  in  this  island  ! 
Though  you  will  see  nothing,  and  hear  nothing,  yet 
I  pledge  my  truth  as  an  ambassador  of  the  great 
King"  (here  I  lifted  my  hand  to  heaven,)  "  that  He 
is  Himself  about  to  come  down,  and  be  present 
among  you,  enthroned  on  this  altar  " 

When  I  had  said  that,  the  multitude  was  thrown 
into  great  agitation  ;  and  began  to  cry  out,  as  with 
one  voice,  beseeching  me  that  the  great  King  might 
not  come  so  near  to  them  :  for  it  seems,  they  made 
sure  they  should  be  consumed  by  fire,  or  struck  dead 
with  the  thunder,  at  the  awful  presence  of  my  King. 
The  king  of  Toonati-nooka  himself,  with  his  chiefs, 
showed  signs  of  much  uneasiness  at  hearing  what  was 
to  take  place :  he  sent  one  of  his  principal  chiefs 
personally  to  me,  where  I  stood,  beseeching  me  to 
intercede  with  my  Kmg,  not  to  come  personally 
among  them:  that  he  would  send  Him  any  tribute 
from  the  island,  and  acknowledge  himself  and  all  the 
inhabitants  as  His  vassals,  if  only  He  would  spare 
them  that  dread  visit.  But,  in  order  to  quiet  their 
fears,  I  continued,  with  a  smiling  countenance : 

"  Do  not  imagine,  O  king  and  people  of  this  island, 
the  great  King  is  coming  to  you  in  any  way  but  ex- 
treme kindness  and  condescension.  No ;  He  is  so 
filled  with  good-will  to  you  all,  and  so  greatly  wislies 
to  manifest  it,  and  to  benefit  you,  that  while  He 
comes  because  He  loves  you,  He  comes  concealed, 
lest  He  terrify  you.  You  could  not,  it  is  true,  endure 
the  unveiled  majesty  of  His  presence  ;  for  He  is  ten 
thousand  times  brighter  and  more  gloiious  than  this 
sun  now  rising  over  the  mountains.    His  voice  causes 


488       TBI  ASTBNTDRRS  OF  OWsk  tTANB, 

the  great  powers  of  His  court  to  tremble,  while  they 
bow  before  Him.  His  frown  is  unendurable  in  terror. 
But  now  even,  as  a  prince  may  walk  among  his  sub- 
jects under  disguise,  in  poor  raiment,  so  the  great 
King  is  coming  down  among  you ;  yet  you  will  not  see 
Him,  you  will  not  hear  Him.  I,  His  ambassador,  prom- 
ise you  this.  You  will  hear  nothing  even  so  loud 
as  my  voice  is  at  this  moment  that  I  address  you. 
He  is  coming  by  reason  of  His  love  for  you,  to  teach 
you  to  be  happy  in  loving  Him.  I  only  ask  you  to 
believe  me,  that  He  will  be  in  the  midst  of  you  un- 
seen. When  you  hear  this  little  shell  sound,  (here  I 
showed  them  a  small  bell  we  had  made  for  Mass  out 
of  a  sea-shell,)  then  throw  yourselves  on  your  knees- 
pray  the  great  King  to  make  you  able  to  know  Him 
and  to  love  Him,  I  too,  will  ask  of  Him  the  same 
favour  for  you  all." 

This  discourse  struck  them  with  the  greatest  aston- 
ishment. Of  course,  they  could  not  comprehend  my 
meaning,  nor  so  much  as  guess  at  it :  but  they  were 
over-awed,  and  in  suspence,  at  what  was  about  to 
take  place.  Having  thus  prepared  them,  I  proceeded 
with  holy  Mass,  my  companions  kneeling  around, 
and  the  younger  of  the  two  Indians  (for  this,  I 
thought,  would  impress  them  more)  serving  at  the 
adorable  Sacrifice.  The  most  profound  silence 
reigned  through  the  vast  multitude,  though  it  was 
the  silence  of  intense  expectation,  not  the  reverence 
of  faith.  At  length,  when  young  Samuel  sounded 
the  little  shell,  I  heard  a  rush  behind  me,  around  me, 
of  thousands  falling  on  their  knees  at  the  same 
moment.    It  was  like  the  sound  of  a  mighty  cata- 


mi   CATHOLIC    CRUSOB.  489 

ract;  it  almost  overcame  me  with  emotion,  but 
served  to  direct  my  intention  more  earnestly  for  the 
conversion  of  those  poor  heathens,  for  whom  I  was 
offering  the  Spotless  Lamb  to  the  Eternal  Father, 
Tlirougli  the  remainder  of  the  holy  Sacrifice  there 
was  no  sound,  nor  interruption  from  them :  they 
remained  kneeling,  and  looked  on  with  the  same  in- 
tense curiosity,  till  they  saw  it  was  over,  and  I  began 
to  take  off  my  vestments  again.  Then  the  king  ap- 
proached me,  and  bade  me  to  the  morning  meal:  but 
1  excused  myself,  till  I  had  spoken  a  little  farther  to* 
my  King ;  to  which  he  consented,  and  left  me  for  a 
while. 

When  I  joined  the  king  at  table  shortly  after,  he 
plied  me  with  questions  as  to  what  I  had  just  been 
doing.  I  answered  with  much  reserve;  telling  him, 
these  thuigs  were  not  yet  lawful  for  me  to  speak  to 
him  about :  that  he  could  not  know  what  they  meant 
till  the  holy  water  of  life  had  been  poured  over  him. 
They  were  (I  said)  such  hidden  mysteries  as  he  could 
not  so  much  as  conceive  of:  but  they  formed  the 
highest  mode  of  communication  with  my  King,  one 
that  He  had  especially  appointed,  and  by  means  of 
which  He  became  most  truly  present  to  His  subjects. 

I  could  see  that  he  wondered  all  the  more  at  my 
speaking  so :  but,  turning  the  conversation,  I  asked 
him,  to  what  part  of  his  dominions  he  was  now  about 
to  carry  us.  He  answered,  tliat  all  the  island  was 
open  to  us,  to  visit  or  settle  in  as  we  chose;  but  said, 
he  wished  first  to  take  us  to  his  capital,  and  show  us 
to  the  (jueen,  as  well  as  to  bis  mother  and  the  rest  of 


460  THE   ADVSNIURSS  Of   OWUI    EVANS, 

his  family  :  also,  that  many  things  had  come  into  his 
mind  in  which  he  was  sure  I  and  my  companions 
could  improve  the  condition  of  his  people:  a  favour 
he  begged  me  earnestly  to  grant.  I  answered,  all 
the  servants  of  my  King  were  bound  to  assist  those 
who  were  in  want,  either  by  imparting  knowledge, 
or  in  any  other  needful  way  of  help.  It  was  true  (I 
8ai<l)  that  in  our  own  country  we  had  a  better  method 
of  building  than  was  shown  in  the  huts  around  us ; 
also  of  cultivating  the  ground,  so  far  as  I  observed. 
In  this  latter  respect,  however,  my  King  had  been 
very  good  to  him  and  his  subjects ;  giving  them  a 
favourable  climate  and  fertile  soil,  that  i^eeded  little 
care,  and  produced  of  itself  the  fruits  and  veegtables 
they  needed.  I  then  described  to  him  a  winter  in 
Europe;  having  in  the  course  of  ray  life  been  both  in 
Netherlands  and  Poland,  I  told  him,  I  had  seen  the 
ground,  the  hills,  the  rivers,  and  the  very  roofs  of 
the  houses,  all  muffled  in  a  covering  of  white,  colder 
than  the  coldest  rivers  in  Toonati  nooka,  that  lay  in 
some  places  several  feet  thick,  for  weeks,  nay,  months 
together.  The  rivers  and  lakes,  I  said,  became  as 
hard  as  a  stone  and  so  smooth,  that  the  inhabitants 
fastened  pieces  of  iron  or  bone  to  their  feet,  by  means 
of  which  they  ran  for  miles  upon  the  surface  of  the 
^ater,  much  faster  and  easier  then  they  could  run  on 
the  ground,  more  like  to  birds  flying  through  the 
air:  and  even  little  children  could  become  skilful  in 
this. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  astonishment  with  which 
I  was  listened  to  by  the  whole  assembly.  They  in- 
terrupted me  several  times,  and  shouted  with  wonder, 


THB   OATUOLIO   CRUSOE.  491 

after  their  manner ;  then  imitating  the  actions  of  skat- 
ing and  sliding,  as  I  described  them,  they  besought 
me  to  give  them  this  power,  or  obtain  it  for  them. 
The  king  urgently  asked  the  same  :  adding  a  request 
that  (if  it  were  possible)  he  and  some  of  his  chief 
warriors  might  be  furnished  with  eagle's  wings,  that 
they  might  soar  above  the  men  of  Hai-vavao  in  bat- 
tle, and  pounce  down  on  their  villages.  To  all  this 
I  replied,  that  my  King  gave  different  gifts  and  pow- 
ers to  His  servants,  as  it  pleased  Him  in  His  great 
wisdom :  that  Toouati-nooka  had  been  placed  by  Him 
BO  near  the  sun  which  He  made  to  warm  the  earth, 
that  this  white  covering  would  never  come  on  the 
ground,  nor-  the  water  harden.  But  if  he  could  not 
hope  to  see  that  wonderful  sight,  I  assured  him,  he 
and  his  people  were  preserved  from  much  suffering 
which  the  men  of  those  countries  had  to  endure; 
then  I  told  him,  the  cold  there  was  sometimes  so 
great  as  caused  the  fingers  and  toes,  nay  the  very 
noses  of  the  inhabitants  to  drop  off,  and  even  took 
away  their  lives,  by  casting  them  into  a  deep  sleep. 
Then  I  described  the  sagacity  of  the  dogs  of  Mount 
Saint  Bernard,  in  finding  travellers  over  that  mount- 
ain, who  perishing  in  the  snow ;  but  first  (I  found)  I 
had  to  give  some  description  of  a  dog,  to  which  they 
have  no  notion,  there  being  none  in  the  whole  island, 
nor  m  Hai-vavao. 

To  his  second  request  I  made  answer,  that  my 
King  (whom  I  now  began  to  call  by  the  name  which 
came  nearest  to  express  the  True  God,  Utumatahee  •) 

•The  reader  will  observe,  on  relerrmg  to  Owen  Evans' 
uarrative,  at  pp.  314,  a  slight  discrepancy  in  the  names  of 


i92  THI  ADTINTURVS  OV  OWBN  BTANf, 

had  not  granted  wingR  to  human  creatures  ;  thougb 
He  had  countless  servants  and  messengers  who  could 
fly  with  the  speed  of  light :  that  for  us,  here  below, 
there  was  hope  held  out  of  one  day  being  as  swift 
and  glorious  as  they  ;  but  this  great  privilege  was  to 
be  gained  by  obedience  to  the  King  until  the  moment 
of  our  death.  "  But  will  you  O,  white  ambassador," 
asked  the  king,  "  one  day  shine  as  bright  as  the  sun 
above  us  ?"  I  answered  that  he  himself,  with  every 
one  of  his  subjects,  if  they  would  acknowledge  my 
King  for  the  true  God,  and  have  the  water  of  life 
poured  over  them  in  His  name  and  if  they  thencefor- 
ward lived  according  to  His  laws,  might  attain  even 
to  such  a  glory. 

This,  again,  was  something  quite  new  to  them :  for 
it  seems,  their  highest  notions  of  future  happiness 
were,  to  be  transported  after  death  to  a  large  island 
beyond  the  setting  sun,  where  (that  is,  the  brave,  for 
courage  was  their  chief  standard  of  goodness)  would 
4)end  an  existence  between  hunting  immortal  buffa- 
loes and  other  wild  animals,  and  intervals  of  a  drunken 
sort  of  repose.  To  secure  their  friends'  enjoyment 
of  this  heathenish  heaven,  they  had  a  custom  of 
burying  with  them  two  javelins,  as  well  as  their 
bow  and  arrows,  and  a  drinking  cup  of  cocoa-nut 
shell,  the  best  they  could  procure ;  this  they  imagined, 
would  be  filled  with  some  intoxicating  beverage,  bet- 
ter than  the  best  palm  wine :  one  draught  of  which 

their  idols,  as  given  here  by  Don  Manuel ;  though  not  more 
perhaps,  than  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  difference  of  the 
same  foreign  word  when  pronounced  by  two  persons,  especi- 
ally when  their  own  native  languages  also  differ  fropi  ea^l) 
ftther,    Ep, 


tMt  dATHOLTO   ORVSOK.  4dS 

irould  make  them  forget  all  the  sorrows  and  pains 
of  this  life,  and  the  agony  of  death  itself. 

Coming  back  to  the  other  point  on  which  I  thought 
to  improve  the  temporal  condition  of  the  men  of 
Toonati-nooka,  I  mean  their  buildings,  I  explained  to 
the  king  how  we  built  stone  houses  in  Europe  ;  that 
we  joined  the  stones  by  a  cement,  or  mortar,  made 
of  burnt  lime  and  sand,  and  roofed  them  with  a  kind 
of  flat  stone,  more  durable  than  leaves :   how  many 
rooms  we  made  in  them,  how  high  we  raised  them, 
how  strong  they  were  to  resist  winds  and  weather, 
etc.     He  listened  with  the  utmost  interest,  and  then 
asked  me  to  tell  him  truly,  how  high  were  our  high- 
est houses.      I  feared  to  compromise  my  character 
for  truth,  even  when  I  answered  him  most  truly.  But 
knowing  that  simplicity  is  almost  alwa^ys  the  truest 
wisdom,  I  measured  with  my  eye  some  tall   cocoa- 
palms  that  grew  near  the  scene  of  our  banquet,  then 
recalled  to  my  mind  the  tower  of  the  cathedral  of 
Seville  ;  and  I  answered  the  king,  we  did  not  reckon 
a  building  extraordinary  high  that  was  three  times 
the  height  of  those  palm-trees.     This  caused  another 
shout  of  wonder;  till  I  showed  them  in  miniature 
our  mode  of  building ;  piling  up  some  small  stones, 
while  I  bade  them  remark  how  to  make  the  stones 
rest  one  on  the  other,  like  a  pyramid,  or  strengthen 
each  other  like  an  arch.     But  this  instruction  came 
to  little  in  the  end ;  for  I  learned  the  island  \s'as  sub- 
ject to  shocks  of  earthquake  ;  though  not  very  fre- 
quent, nor  (in  general)  so  violent  as  in  other  volcanic 
countries,  yet  enough  to  make  them  prefer  light  huts 
of  reeds  or  slight  timber,  of  one  story  high. 


4d4       TUa  ADTBNTURES  OF  OWBM  BVAki, 

All  being  now  ready  for  our  departure  into  the  in- 
terior, I  bade  ray  companions  draw  together  in 
marching  order,  and  keep  in  strict  discipline :  for  we 
were  surrounded  by  such  crowds  as  might  (with  all 
their  dread  of  our  guns)  have  overwhelmned  or 
trodden  us  down  at  any  moment.  But  the  king 
commanded  his  own  body-guard  to  keep  close  to  us, 
and  fence  off  the  multitude,  so  that  my  men  suffered 
little  inconvenience.  For  myself,  the  king  insisted 
on  my  being  carried  in  a  covered  litter  or  palanquin, 
next  to  his  own,  and  with  precedence  over  his  own 
nephew.  Urge  what  I  might,  he  would  not  be 
overruled  in  this  ;  at  length,  after  several  denials,  I 
was  forced  to  yield,  though  I  not  only  disliked  the 
honour,  but  foresaw  how  it  would  embitter  the  mind 
of  this  savage  (whose  name  was  Toonboeca)  still 
more  against  us. 

Before  leaving  the  boats,  I  placed  one  of  our  men 
in  each,  with  the  young  Indian  to  serve  as  interpre- 
ter: not  satisfied  with  this,  I  begged  the  king  to 
command  his  subjects  to  leave  them  untouched.  He 
.did  this  sternly  enough ;  and  besides,  he  proposed  to 
me  to  declare  the  men,  the  boats,  and  all  the  stores 
they  contained,  emoe*  or  holy,  and  not  to  be  touched 
by  any  one  for  two  moons,  or  pain  of  death.  But, 
in  spite  of  the  advantage  to  be  secured  from  this 
proposal,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  accept  it ;  feel- 
ing it  was  probably  an  observance  in  some  way  con- 

•  Something,  It  may  be  supposed,  like  the  mysterious  taboo 
existing  in  the  islands  of  Polynesia,  which  appears  to  be  some 
religious  restriction  affecting  persons,  places,  and  even  things; 
but  the  nature  of  which  has  never  been  fully  ascertained  •  - 
Ed. 


tHi  Catholic  ckuso*.  4tt6 

nected  with  their  idolatry.  I  therefore  preferred  to 
trust  to  our  good  God  for  the  safety  of  the  meu  and 
J[)oat8  :  and  I  charged  them  to  stand  off  shore  and 
keep  on  their  guard,  never  sleeping  all  at  one  time, 
day  or  night.  I  promised  that,  if  all  turned  out 
well  with  me,  I  would  come  or  send  for  them  within 
four  days ;  and  I  left  with  them  five  muskets  and 
two  brace  of  pistols  among  them,  strictly  charging 
them  not  to  fire  for  mere  amusement,  but  at  the 
endeavour  in  every  way  to  keep  the  natives  friendly, 
at  the  same  time  keeping  them  at  a  safe  distance. 

I  then  left  them,  with  by  blessing ;  and  returning 
to  the  king  and  those  around  him,  found  everything 
ready  for  our  departure.  The  king  had  only  waited 
forme;  and  immediately  stepped  into  his  palanquin, 
which  was  lying  on  the  ground,  inviting  me,  by 
waving  his  hand,  to  do  the  same  with  mine.  Then 
Toohaeca,  the  nephew^  likewise  entered  his  palanquin 
with  a  scowl  of  rage  at  my  precedence,  which  the 
king  still  insisted  on.  These  palanquins  are  made  of 
frame-work  of  light  bamboo,  very  easy  and  spnngy» 
lined  with  soft  grass  or  moss ;  they  are  borne  on  the 
shoulders  of  four  men  a-piece,  who  in  consideration 
of  such  service,  have  many  privileges,  and  are  ex- 
empted even,  from  Avar,  except  in  case  of  invasion. 
They  carried  us  swiftly,  at  a  round  trot;  and  the 
swinging  of  the  palanquin  was  so  easy,  that  after 
excitement  and  fatigue  I  had  gone  through,  it  lulled 
me  into  a  deep  sleep,  so  that  I  lost  tlie  opportunity 
of  observing  much  of  the  country  we  passed  through, 
on  our  way  to  the  capital 


4^6  I'HR    ADVKNTURfcS    OF    OWBK    kXAUt, 

This  capital,  indeed,  when  at  length  we  reached 
it,  was  a  wretched  collection  of  bamboo  huts,  built 
without  order  or  plan  :  each  hut  was  little  more  than 
a  number  of  bamboo  poles,  stuck  into  the  ground  in 
a  rude  circle,  made  to  meet  at  the  top,  and  bound 
loosely  together  with  .the  tough  tendrils  of  a  creep- 
ing plant,. leaving  a  vent  for  the  smoke  of  the  cook- 
ing fire  to  escape.  The  huts  of  the  tayakees,  or 
chiefs,  it  is  true,  were  built  with  somewhat  more  care, 
and  were  larger  than  those  of  the  common  sort ;  but 
even  these  were  ill-built,  comfortless  places :  and  all 
the  skill  of  the  natives -seemed  to  have  been  spent 
CD  the  royal  hut,  which  occupied  the  north  side  of  a 
square,  or  cleared  space,  measuring  about  fifty  yards* 
every  way.  This  hut,  or  series  of  huts,  differed  from 
the  rest  in  having  upright  posts  of  larger  trees  driven 
into  the  ground  for  the  walls  or  supports.  These 
were  woven  in  and  out  with  oziers  and  young  bam- 
Doos,  laid  horizontally,  and  the  interstices  stuffed 
with  moss,  bark  of  trees,  and  long  grass  from  the 
eavaunhhs  or  meadow  lands.  The  roof  was  formed  of 
bamboo  poles  placed  slopingly  on  the  uprights,  to 
shoot  off  the  wet  in  the  rainy  season ;  and  was 
thatched  with  the  leaves  of  the  cocoa-palm,  and  an- 
other large  and  tough  leaf  from  some  tree  which  I 
had  never  yet  seen. 

Around  the  king's  own  hut,  just  under  the  eaves. 
I  observed  a  horrid  barbarous  ornament  indeed ;  be- 
ing a  row  of  human  heads,  some  of  them  dried  in 
the  sun,  till  the  skin  looked  liked  tanned  leather ;  some 
wasted  away,  till  little  more  than  the  skull-bones  re- 

•Six  hundred  palms.    Ed. 


THB    CATUOLIO   CRCSOK.  497 

mained.  F»ur  other  heads  were  stuck  on  poles  before 
the  entrance,  two  on  either  side :  besides  these,  I  saw 
a  number  of  the  large  human  bones  grouped  in  fanci- 
ful patterns  over  the  doors  and  by  the  door-posts.  I 
afterwards  learned  that  the  heads  under  the  house- 
eaves  had  been  those  of  some  of  the  bravest  of  the 
king's  enemies,  either  killed  in  battle,  or  reserved 
(according  to  their  dreadful  custom)  to  be  sacrificed 
and  eaten  on  their  return  home  after  a  victory ;  but 
the  heads  on  poles  were  those  of  noted  rebels,  who 
had  attempted  to  usurp  the  kingdom,  once  m  the 
reign  of  the  king's  father,  Matai-tehepa,  and  still 
further  back,  in  that  of  his  great-uncle,  Eyca-Sou- 
saeeo. 

By  this  time,  our  palanquin  had  been  set  down  be- 
fore the  entrance ;  and  the  king,  observing  my  eyes 
fixed  on  those  hideous  proofs  of  their  barbarous  cus- 
toms, exclaimed  several  times,  ui  great  delight,  "  Hai- 
vavaoo !"  to  make  me  know  these  trophies  had  come 
from  that  hostile  island  ;  at  the  same  time  brandishing 
his  spear-  Then,  seeing  from  my  looks  what  I  thought 
of  the  whole  scene,  he  took  my  hand,  in  order  to 
diveil  my  attention,  and  led  me  into  the  hut. 

Here  we  found  the  queen,  surrounded  by  her 
attendants,  prepared  to  receive  and  \^|elcome  us :  for 
the  news  of  our  arrival,  and  all  the  wonders  we  had 
worked  at  the  sea-coast,  had  come  before  us  on  a 
thousand  tongues.  It  was  all  I  could  do  to  prevent 
the  queen  from  falling  at  my  feet,  by  telling  her  I 
was  nothing  in  myself  but  a  poor  mortal,  like  those 
who  surrounded  me :  that  I  claimed  all  honours  for 
my  King,  none  for  myself  5  and  that  the  truest  way 


498       TUS  ADTKNTURES  OF  OWEN  ETAHS, 

to  pay  Him  the  reverence  due  to  Him,  was  to  listen 
to  His  message. 

She  answered  with  much  humility,  that,  by  all 
accounts,  I  had  given  proofs  enough  of  my  embassy 
from  a  great  King  ;  that,  in  spite  of  my  disclaimers, 
every  one  in  Toonati-nooka,  from  the  king  down- 
wards, felt  prepared  to  acknowledge  us  as  a  race  of 
demigods,  rather  than  men ;  that,  for  her  part,  she 
was  only  desirous  to  learn  what  was  the  will  of  that 
mighty  King  from  whom  I  came,  to  fulfil  it  in  all 
things  not  contrary  to  the  customs  of  her  nation  and 
the  will  of  her  royal  husband :  with  much  more  to 
the  same  effect. 

All  this  was  delivered  with  a  natural  and  simple 
grace,  that  augured  well  for  her  candour  and  good 
disposition  to  receive  the  truth.  The  king  also 
showed  his  approval :  then,  thinking  I  must  be  weary, 
he  led  me  into  a  separate  hut  that  had  been  prepared 
for  me ;  and,  telling  me  a  feast  would  be  held  in  an 
hour's  time  to  celebrate  my  coming  to  his  capital, 
advised  me  to  sleep  till  then.  T  inquired  after  my 
companions,  and  what  preparations  had  been  made 
for  them.  He  assured  me  they  had  been  well  taken 
care  of;  that  some  of  the  principal  people  in  Ehoto- 
boe,  his  capital,  had  vied  with  each  other  for  the 
privilege  of  entertaining  them;  and  that  mostof  thein 
were  lodged  in  the  chiefs'  huts :  all  which  I  found  to 
be  true.  However,  I  felt  anxious  to  warn  the  men 
again,  and  put  them  on  their  guard  as  to  their  be- 
haviour with  the  savages ;  so,  begging  the  king  foi 
some  escort  wlio  would  show  me  their  lodging,  he 
gave  me  one  ol  the  chiefs  who  always  attended  him, 


THS   CATllOUC    CliUSOS.  499 

and  a  youth  who  was  of  the  blood-royal  (though  not 
in  a  direct  line  of  succession)  to  go  with  me. 

We  made  the  round  of  the  principal  huts  in  the 
place  where  I  found  the  men  treated  with  great  hon- 
our and  distinction,  after  the  rude  fashion  of  their 
entertainers.  But,  as  they  had  made  little  or  no 
progress  in  the  language  of  Toonati-nooka,  their 
conversation  was  carried  on  chiefly  by  signs,  with  a 
few  words  of  each  language,  m  liich  had  been  picked 
up  by  either  party,  and  were  now  repeated  amid 
shouts  of  merriment  by  these  new  allies.  I  warned 
my  companions  one  by  one,  how  necessary  it  was  to 
remain  at  peace  with  the  natives,  giving  no  cause  of 
offence,  but  keeping  on  the  watch,  especially  with 
regard  to  our  guns,  in  which  lay  our  superiority  against 
their  overwhelming  numbers.  But  they  assured  me, 
the  natives  had  still  so  great  a  dread  of  these  weap- 
ons, they  had  shown  uneasiness  till  they  had  been 
safely  put  away  :  accordingly,  they  showed  me  their 
^uns,  which  every  man  had  put  in  the  corner  of  the 
hut,  keeping  still  his  pistols  in  his  belt.  As  the  na- 
tives had  never  seen  any  of  the  pistols  fired,  they 
had  more  curiosity  about  them  than  dread  ;  and  even 
when  their  use  was  explained  to  them,  seemed  rather 
amused  at  them  than  otherwise.  They  supposed 
them  to  be  worn  for  ornament,  and  called  them  by  a 
phrase  which  may  be  translated,  pigmy  thunder- 
cases. 

This  duty  performed,  I  returned  to  my  hut,  still 
accompanied  by  my  two  guides,  who  seemed  to  think 
it  a  part  of  the  obedience  they  owed  to  the  king  to 
keep  close  to  me.     Indeed,  they  helped  me  in  M'ays 


500  THB   ADTBNTURI8  OF   OWEN    BTAN8, 

I  could  have  dispensed  with ;  for,  on  our  walk,  did 
we  but  come  to  a  broken  path,  a  little  brook,  or  any 
impediment  which  in  their  eyes  justified  the  proceed- 
ing, they  fairly  lifted  me  in  their  arms,  and  carried 
me  over. 

By  this  time  the  feast  was  prepared;  we  were 
summoned  to  it  by  three  stout  trumpeters,  who  blew 
such  a  blast  on  hollow  goats'  horns  as  rather  sounded 
like  a  charge  to  battle.  The  banquet  was  as  abundant  as 
goats'  flesh,  sea  and  other  birds,  and  the  vegetables  of 
the  island,  could  make  it :  but  I  observed  that  no  kind 
of  corn  was  produced,  though  the  natives  make  a  sort  of 
bread,  or  thin  cake,  as  a  great  delicacy,  from  the  roots 
of  a  certain  tree,  grated,  dried  and  baked.  I  was 
pleased  to  think  I  should  be  the  instrument  of  giving 
Ihern  so  great  a  blessing  as  that  of  wheaten  corn,  of 
which  I  had  brought  a  bag  with  me.  This  I  ex* 
plained  to  the  king,  who  seemed  impatient,  from  my 
description,  to  possess  so  great  a  treasure;  and  said, 
they  need  no  longer  make  their  bread  out  of  a  poison- 
ous root,*  but  from  the  white  man's  wholesome  grass^ 
this  being  the  only  w^ord  in  their  language  by  which 
I  could  express  corn.  He  asked  me  various  questions 
about  our  mode  of  growing,  grinding,  and  the  other 
arts  of  the  farmer  and  the  baker ;  but  nothing  aston- 
ished him  so  much  as  ihe  description  I  gave  of  ship- 
biscuit,  and  the  method  employed  in  our  dock-yards, 
of  roll'mg  it  out  and  cutting  it  up. 


•  Probably  the  manioc,  from  which  the  cassava  bread  of  the 
West  Indies  is  baked,  after  carefully  j3;rating  the  root  and 
pressinc  it  with  heavy  weights,  to  extract  the  poisonotis 
juice.    Bp- 


THK   CATHOLIC   CRUSOS. 


56i 


Neither  the  queen  nor  her  attendants  took  any 
part  in  this  banquet,  it  being  against  the  lawsot  their 
forefathers  for  the  women  to  eat  with  the  men.  In- 
deed, in  this,  as  in  all  other  heathen  countries,  these 
poor  creatures  seemed  to  be  looked  on  as  inferior 
beings,  and  were  condemned  to  hoe  m  the  fields, 
bear  heavy  burdens,  and  in  a  word,  to  slave  through- 
out the  day,  almost  as  if  they  were  captives  taken  in 
war ;  while  their  lords  and  masters  took  their  ease  in 
smoking  and  conversing,  when  they  were  not  absent 
at  war  or  in  the  chase.  The  king  asked  me  how  all 
this  was  arranged  with  us ;  but  I  answered  him  with 
caution,  fearing  to  make  him  despise  our  holy  religion 
by  telling  him  anything  so  strange  as  that  the  Gospel 
had  raised  to  a  spiritual  equality  with  men  those  be- 
ings whom  heathenism  oppressed  and  degraded. 

The  feast  was  scarcely  over,  when  we  saw  two 
men  running  with  the  utmost  swiftness  from  the 
direction  of  tlie  coast  whence  we  had  journeyed.  No 
sooner  were  they  perceived,  than  the  whole  assembly 
cried  out,  something  must  be  amiss ;  and  my  mind 
instantly  misgave  me  about  the  boats,  and  the  men 
I  had  left  in  them.  Some  of  the  tayakees  darted  off 
at  full  speed  to  meet  these  messengers,  and  learn 
their  tidings :  they,  however,  persisted  in  coming 
on  to  the  king,  though  so  much  exhausted  by  run- 
ning, that  when  they  reached  the  mat  where  he  was 
seated,  they  fell  down  before  him  panting,  and  were 
unable  to  utter  a  word.  But  by  degrees,  in  broken 
sentences  they  made  it  kr-own,  our  men  had  been 
surprised  in  the  boats  by  some  of  the  natives,  and 
been   deprived  of  their  arms;   and  that  the  boats 


m 


tHB  ADTBNTtJRRS  OF  OWBN  KTANS, 


themselves  had  been  dragged  ashore,  broken  up,  and 
burnt. 

Instantly  the  king  broke  into  the  most  terrific  rage 
I  ever  beheld  in  mortal  man.  Forgetting  his  lale 
contempt  for  his  idols,  he  called  for  the  vengeance  of 
Paowanga,  Havaeoeekee,  and  the  rest,  on  these  violat- 
ors of  our  rights ;  assured  me  they  should  receive 
the  punishment  they  deserved  :  then,  turning  to  his 
executioner,  bade  him  depart  at  once  for  the  coast 
village,  and  bring  him  the  heads  of  all  who  had 
been  concerned  in  this,  with  those  of  their  wives  and 
children.  At  the  same  time  he  beckoned  out  two  or 
three  chiefs  to  go  and  assist  to  carry  out  this  decree 
of  blood. 

But  I  threw  myself  before  them,  entreating  them 
to  pause ;  then  appealed  to  the  king,  that  as  the  of 
fence  was  committed  against  me,  so  I  might  judge 
the  case  myself,  with  the  prisoners  brought  safely 
before  me.  It  was  with  much  diflSculty  I  prevailed 
in  this ;  so  greatly  was  his  rage  excited  against  the 
criminals  in  this  lawles  deed.  He  felt,  indeed,  his 
authoiity  over  his  subjects,  and  his  honour  towards 
myself,  both  equally  touched  by  what  had  been 
done. 

At  length,  when  I  represented  that  my  King  was 
always  angered  when  vengeance  took  the  place  of 
justice  in  the  hands  of  human  kings,  and  when  they 
made  the  innocent  suffer  for  the  guilty,  he  gave  way, 
and  signified  that  I  should  have  my  will.  It  was 
now  arranged  that  the  young  Indian  should  go  with 
three  chiefs,  bearing  the  king's  mmd  of  peace  (which, 


TH>   CATHOLIC   CBU80M.  503 

truly,  was  sent  by  him  much  less  often  than  the 
Bword  of  execution,)  in  token  that  no  blood  was  to 
be  shed  on  the  spot.  They  took  with  them  some 
forty  or  fifty  armed  men,  and  were  to  arrest  all 
against  whom  there  was  probable  evidence  that  they 
were  parties  to  this  outrage ;  but  none  others  :  they 
were  to  bring  these  to  us,  bound,  without  torture  or 
ill'usage.  I^east  of  all  were  they  to  harm  the  fami- 
lies or  relations  of  the  accused.  All  this  charge  I 
delivered  to  my  young  Indian :  whose  discreet  be- 
haviour on  receiving  it,  together  with  the  mildness 
of  the  injunction,  produced  a  great  effect  on  the 
bystanders.  Their  sense  of  justice  (so  far  as 
they  had  it)  taught  them  to  compare  this  line  of 
conduct  with  the  outbursts  of  ferocious  vengeance 
they  had  been  so  long  used  to.  All  agreed,  there  must 
be  something  very  happy  in  living  under  the  laws  of 
that  great  King  I  served,  whose  service  I  desired  to 
teach  them.  Thus,  all  tended  to  good  under  the 
Hand  of  Providence :  this  very  event,  disastrous  in 
itself,  became  a  vehicle  for  the  gospel. 

I  was  now  sui-rounded  for  hours  by  eager  crowdf, 
listening  to  all  I  had  to  say  about  the  justice  whi(di 
man  owed  to  his  brother  man,  and  the  charity  which 
linked  each  true  Christian  soul  to  his  fellow  Christ- 
ian. Then  I  described  the  unity  and  perfection  of 
God  ;  the  impossibility  of  there  being  more  than 
One ;  that  idolatry  was  invented  by  a  bad  spirit,  the 
enemy  of  mankind,  to  lead  men  away  fi-om  God, 
and  make  them  miserable  with  himself  here,  and 
after  death,  etc.  When  I  had  wound  them  up  to  a 
grcat  pitch  by  saying  this,  I  started  up  on  a  suddeiii 


504  THB    ADVENTURES  OF   OWEN    EVANS, 

crying  ont :  "Down  with  all  idc^.s  !  There  is  no  God 
but  One  I"  The  whole  multitude  caught  up  the  cry  : 
and  pulling  me  by  the  skirts  of  my  cassock  towards  a 
huge  idol  near  the  king's  palace,  besought  me  to  ptU 
thunder  into  his  mouth,  as  I  had  done  to  Paowanga. 
But  this  time,  I  resolved  it  should  be  their  own 
act  and  deed.  So  I  reasoned  with  them,  saying,  my 
King  would  be  more  pleased  with  them  for  using 
their  own  hands  than  mine  to  destroy  His  enemies : 
that  I  had  blown  up  Paowanga  and  burnt  the  oloeeos, 
while  they  still  believed  in  them ;  but  now,  they  hav- 
ing confessed  my  King  for  the  true  God,  I  gladly 
committed  the  work  to  them.  Upon  which,  they 
assented  with  much  joy,  and  I  gained  time  to  recite 
my  oflSce  while  the  work  of  destruction  went  on. 
So  many  were  the  hands  employed,  and  so  great  the 
zeal,  that  before  the  sun  went  down,  almost  all  the 
oloeeos  in  Ehoto-boe  (except  a  few  remaining  in  the 
houses  of  some  obstinate  old  idolaters,  whom  I  had  to 
protect  from  the  public  indignation)  were  consumed 
in  one  blazing  pile,  together  with  the  fragments  of 
the  three  great  idols  worshipped  in  the  capital,  viz., 
Tamata-Sollu,*  who  in  their  system  represents  the 
gun,  Chondodueea,  or  the  moon,  and  our  former  ac- 
quaintance, Paowanga,  who  was  indeed,  before  these 
two  eventful  days,  the  established  idol  of  all  Too- 
nati-nooka.  In  short,  I  had  to  interfere  several  times 
to  settle  disputes  among  these  poor  savages,  who  in 

*  Here  again,  on  a  comparison  with  Evan's  narrative  p. 
216,  •will  be  found  that  degree  of  discrepancy  between  two 
Indian  words,  which  would  result  from  their  being  caught 
by  the  ears,  and  repeated  by  the  lips,  of  European  belong 
ing  to  different  nations.    £d. 


ta*  CATHOLIC    CRCSOfe.  505 

Ibeir  new-born  zeal  were  anxious  to  have  each  his 
morsel  or  chip  of  the  idol,  to  carry  to  tlie  flames. 

On  a  review  of  all  this,  I  could  not  but  wonder  at 
the  rapid  progress  of  Truth  in  the  minds  of  these 
idolaters,  who  now  first  heard  it.  Yet,  knowing  the 
subtlety  of  the  enemy  of  mankind,  and  taking  into 
account  the  inconstancy  of  most  savage  dispositions, 
I  prepared  myself  for  any  check  or  reverse  that 
might  occur.  Seldom  has  the  Gospel  been  sown,  but 
in  the  blood  of  those  who  carried  forth  the  precious 
seed.  On  this  reflection,  I  offered  my  life  anew  to 
my  Lord ;  beseeching  Him  that,  whether  by  my  la- 
bour, or  suffering,  or  both,  His  truth  might  be  sown 
abundantly  in  the  hearts  of  those  around  me;  and 
that  in  the  end  "  coming  I  might  come  with  joy, 
bearing  my  sheaves." 

But  the  thing  which  above  all  afflicted  me,  was 
tli&«  this  great  task  of  converting  a  large  island  to 
the  faith,  was  committed  to  one  feeble  pair  of  hands : 
seeing  it  might  well  exercise  the  zeal  of  a  whole 
college  of  priests  and  catechists.  I  also  ardently 
longed  for  the  presence  and  gentle  humanizing  ui- 
fluence  of  some  consecrated  sisters  of  religion,  to  speak 
to  the  poor  heathen  women,  who  were  sunk  in  a 
state  of  darkness  and  degradation  equal  to  that  of 
tlieir  savage  lords.  I  could  do  no  better  than  send 
up  sighs  from  my  inmost  heart  to  heaven,  that  our 
merciful  Lord  would  deign  to  fit  me  to  gather  in 
some  handfuls,  at  least,  of  this  wide  harvest. 

The  last  thing  we  did  that  evening  was,  to  build 
ap  an  altar  for  my  Mass  of  the  morrow ;  for  I  had 
brought   all  requisites  with  me  from  the  sea-coast, 


60^  tllH  AbVKNTUftaS  OP  OtVUN  RVANi, 

and  thus  the  most  precious  of  our  possessions  had 
been  saved  from  the  robbery.  I  no  sooner  made 
known  my  wishes  to  prepare  this  altar,  than  the 
crowds  aruimd  all  began  to  supplicate  for  a  phare  id 
the  work.  They  urged,  with  the  simple  earnestness 
of  children,  that  as  they  had  a  hand  in  destroying 
the  idols,  T  should  allow  them  to  take  part  in  erect- 
ing an  ultar  to  my  f^mg.  As  however,  the  confusion 
caused  by  so  many  would  have  hindered  instead  of 
helpmg  the  work,  I  selected  twelve  strong  men  who 
stoo  1  nearest  to  me.  nnd  eight  others  by  lot ;  direct- 
ing llieni  how  to  jiroeeed,  and  lo  bring  large  stones 
to  the  Centre  of  the  space  cleared  for  the  royal 
palace  or  hut:  arranghig  the?e  stones  in  a  square 
form,  and  to  a  convenient  height. 

While  T  was  thus  employed,  raising  my  eyes,  I 
beheld  the  enemies*  skulls  that  decorated  the  palace- 
door  and  eaves,  grinning  on  me  hideously ;  and  I 
observed  aUo  the  bones  and  other  trophies  of  war. 
These,  I  deter. nin.d,  should  be  removed  before  the 
sacrilice  of  the  Spotless  Lamb  was  celebrated  in  that 
place.  At  the  same  time,  knowing  that  I  was  now 
about  to  lay  the  axe  to  the  very  root  (or  one  great 
root)  of  the  poison-tree  of  their  heathenism,  and  was 
likely  to  offend  their  warlike  pride,  I  resolved  to 
l)roceed  with  caution.  Wherefore,  going  to  the  king 
( >vho  had  bidden  his  attendants  admit  me  at  all  times 
to  his  hut,)  I  represented,  that  among  the  titles  my 
King  most  delighted  in  was,  Prince  of  Peace ;  that 
war,  indeed,  might  be  undertaken  on  a  just  cause, 
but  then  must  be  conducted  with  as  much  mercy  as 
Ibe  luocess  of  it  made  possible ;  that  to  insult  a  van* 


«Hi   CATHOLIC   CRD80«.  ^6*^ 

quished  foe  by  hanging  up  his  mortal  remains  wa)« 
a  thing  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  my  King,  and  tc 
right  reason.  This  was  the  way  I  put  it ;  since  to 
speak  to  savages  of  the  duty  of  avoiding  barbarous 
and  savage  acts,  would  be  a  foreign  language  to  them 
indeed.  There  was  a  difference,  I  acknowledged, 
between  the  case  of  enemies  and  malefactors ;  by 
which  I  excused  his  keeping  in  some  place  the  heads 
of  those  traitors  on  poles,  to  warn  others  against 
following  their  evil  deeds.  But  I  pleaded,  that  as  I 
was  about  to  offer  a  solemn  sacrifice  to  the  King  of 
Peace,  all  such  mementos  of  crime  and  blood  should 
be  removed  from  this  particular  spot  :  otherwise, 
said  I,  myself  will  remove,  and  complete  this  holy 
solemnity  in  some  place  apart. 

On  this,  the  king  cried  out,  he  desired  above  all 
things  the  same  sacrifice  he  had  seen  performed  in 
the  coast  village,  Maheine-taho,  should  be  repeated 
in  the  court  bef  ire  his  own  dwelling  ;  and  though, 
he  acknowledged,  I  had  asked  a  hard  thing,  and 
what  was  unheard  of  before,  seeing  these  trophies 
were  reckoned  so  many  proofs  of  the  valor  of  him- 
self and  his  tayokees,  yet,  sooner  than  appear  to 
slight  my  King's  will,  he  would  order  them  to  be 
removed.  This  was  accordingly  done,  much  to  the 
wonder  of  the  multitude,  who  could  not  comprehend 
the  reason  of  it,  and  for  the  first  time  showed  some 
symptoms  of  murmuring.  However,  the  skulls, 
pole?  and  all,  were  taken  into  the  king's  hut  and  set 
up  over  the  place  where  he  was  used  to  dine,  and 
also  to  receive  audiences  and  administer  justice  :  at 
least  such  justice  as  was  known  in  Toonati  nooka,  of 


606  tHB    AtVENTORKS   OF    OWBN    EVANS, 

which  I  was  soon  to  have  a  specimen.  As  to  the 
other  heads,  hones,  scalps,  and  the  rest  of  those 
barbarous  trophies,  I  persuaded  him  at  length, 
though  with  much  difficulty,  to  let  them  all  be  bur- 
ied in  one  pit  beyond  the  precincts  of  the  court- 
yard. 

I  promised,  on  my  part,  if  he  would  consent  to 
this,  I  would  write  an  inscription  over  the  spot,  both 
in  his  native  language  and  my  own,  setting  forth 
the  valor  and  triumphs  of  Para-marama  and  his  brave 
tayakees.  This  idea  pleased  them  all  exceedingly — 
and  the  king  himself  became  so  impatient  to  havo 
it  done  at  once,  that  he  seemed  to  have  forgotten 
what  he  was  so  eager  about  a  few  moments  before, 
the  sacrifice  to  my  King.  I  was  content,  however, 
with  directing  the  pit  to  be  dug  under  a  spreading 
tree,  with  a  soft  white  wood,  like  a  plane  tree,  into 
which  I  cut  the  inscription  next  day,  according  to 
my  promise.  Having  had  the  bones  deposited  in  it, 
I  now  went  on  with  preparations  for  hojy  Mass, 
which  were  continued  until  the  sun  set,  and  the  sud' 
den  darkness  of  the  tropics  came  on  us. 


Nexi  morning  early,  we  were  awakened  by  con- 
fused outcries,  partly  of  angry  shouts,  partly  of  sup' 
plication  and  wailing.  These  made  me  know  that 
the  chiefs  and  warriors  had  returned  with  their  pri- 
soners from  Maheine-taho.  Indeed,  it  appeared,  in 
their  zeal  to  bring  them  before  us,  they  had  hurried 
them  on  through  the  night ;  so  that  the  poor  wretches 
were  half  dead  with  fatigue  as  well  as  terror ;  covered 
with  mud,  from  being  dragged  through  Bwampy 


THE    CATHOLIC    CRTTSOB.  509 

wrays;  and  bleeding  from  the  cuts  and  wounds  they 
had  received  from  rocks  and  the  prickly  shrubs  of  the 
island.  On  questioning  Samuel,  the  young  Indian 
Christian,  he  assured  me  he  had  done  all  in  his  power 
to  prevent  this  rough  treatment  being  used ;  but  he 
found  the  utmost  his  wand  of  peace  would  do  was  to 
preserve  their  lives :  had  it  not  been  for  that,  the 
natives  would  have  brought  back,  not  the  offenders 
themselves,  but  their  heads  only. 

I  now  requested  of  the  king,  as  I  was  to  judge 
the  accused,  so  I  might  dispose  of  them  before  the 
trial ;  which  I  proposed  should  take  place  after  the 
sacrifice  I  was  abont  to  offer.  He  readily  consented 
to  this ;  supposing  I  meant  to  keep  them  without  food, 
blindfolded,  and  pinioned  above  the  elbow,  according 
to  their  custom.  But  he  was  much  surprised  when 
I  gave  them  directions  to  have  them  taken  into  my 
own  hut,  and  tended  by  the  Christian  Indians,  who 
fed  them  and  washed  their  wounds.  All  this  was 
above  his  comprehension  ;  but  I  could  see  by  their 
looks  that  many  among  the  multitude  approved  oi 
it,  though  they  dared  not  say  anything.  It  gave  me 
an  opportunity  of  repeating,  that  my  King  loved  both 
justice  and  mercy  ;  and  I  said,  it  was  neither  merciful 
nor  just  to  treat  men  before  their  trial  as  though  they 
had  been  found  guilty.  I  was  on  the  point  of  saying, 
too,  that  my  King  had  once  come  down  on  earth, 
and  when  there,  had  washed  the  feet  of  His  own  fol- 
lowers; but  I  forbore,  feeling  it  was  onlj^  by  degrees 
that  anything  so  supernatural  as  the  sacred  mysteries 
of  the  Incarnation  could  be  imparted  to  these  bar* 
(>arouB  minds. 


510  THB   ADTBNTDRES  OF   OWEN   EVANS, 

"  But,"  said  the  king,  turning  to  me,  "  how  will 
you  perform  the  trial,  since  you  have  burnt  all  the 
oloeeosV  I  ought  to  have  said,  that  among  the 
superstitious  uses  those  objects  were  put  to,  they 
were  usually  brought  forth,  with  solemn  incantations 
and  many  ceremonies,  and  used  in  some  way  to 
decide  all  accusations  and  disputes;  being  fir^t 
smeared  with  blood  drawn  from  the  arms  of  both 
the  contending  parties.  But  in  offences  committed 
(or  supposed  to  be  so)  against  the  king  himself,  I 
found  he  was  in  the  habit  of  simply  sending  his 
executioner  to  bring  him  the  head  of  the  accused 
pei-son,  without  further  inquiry  by  oloeeo  or  any 
other. 

For  the  present,  I  only  smiled  at  his  question,  and 
told  Para-marama  he  should  see  something  of  the 
way  in  which  we  adminstered  justice  in  my  country. 
Then,  finding  from  the  Indians  that  the  accused  had 
eaten,  and  were  refreshed,  I  placed  a  guard  at  the 
door  of  the  hut  in  which  they  were  kept,  and  fore- 
bade,  on  pain  of  my  severe  displeasure,  that  any  one 
should  enter.  This  had  its  effect ;  and  I  proceeded 
to  vest  for  Mass. 

This  time,  I  had  no  need  to  exhort  the  multitudes 
to  silence  and  reverence :  for  those  who  had  com€ 
with  us  from  Maheine4aho  (or  had  run  on  wildly  be- 
fore us,)  had  already,  as  I  afterwards  found,  trans- 
lated to  the  people  of  Ehoto-boe,  nearly  word  for 
word,  the  short  address  I  had  made  before  celebrat- 
ing holy  Mass  there.  The  same  intense  curiosity 
now  prevailed,  mingled  with  awe :  and  I  observed 
that  the  queen  and  her  attendants  were  kneeling 


THB   CATHOLIC    CRUSOE. 


611 


irithin  the  door  of  the  royal  hut.  I  thought  it  best, 
lowever,  to  give  the  multitude  an  exhortation,  as  I 
nad  done  at  the  coast-village :  and  this  time  I  drew 
somewhat  nearer  to  the  great  mystery  of  the  Incarna- 
tion ;  telling  them,  my  good  Lord  and  King  was  so 
filled  with  love  for  all  mankind,  that  He  came  from 
time  to  time  to  visit  them,  and  remained  on  earth 
%mong  them,  now  in  one  way,  now  in  another :  I  en- 
'4arged  on  those  words,  delicia  mea  esse  cum  filiu 
hominum  ••*  I  promised  that  hereafter  I  would  explain 
to  them  the  great  way  He  had  taken  to  dwell  thus 
among  men  for  thirty-three  years.  That,  I  said, 
was  a  long,  long  time  ago,  hefoj-e  the  re  ion  of  Matal- 
tehepa,  befoi  Eyca-sousaao,  before  the  kings  tbeil 
predecessors,  for  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
moons. 

When  I  mentioned  so  long  a  time  back,  as  they 
were  little  used  to  any  long  reckoning  of  time,  what 
I  said  to  them  struck  them  with  wonder:  they  broke 
into  murmurs  of  surprise,  saying, "  Too-pooejtoo-pooe  P^ 
which  means,  strange  or  wonderful.  I  resumed  my 
discourse,  saying,  ihey  must  not  be  surprised  at  this; 
for  I  had  much  greater  wonders  to  tell  them  as  to 
the  length  of  time  (they  had  no  word  in  their  lan- 
guage, till  I  afterwards  made  one,  to  express  eternity) 
that  my  King  had  reigned,  and  shown  His  love  to 
His  subjects.  But,  to  come  back  (I  said)  to  His  more 
especial  residence  among  them,)  when  the  tbirty-three 
years  were  expired,  the  period  He  had  determined 
\x)  remain,  and  when  He  was  to  go  up  to  His  Throne 

♦  "  My  delights  are  to  be  with  the  sons  of  men"— i^io* , 
TiU,81.BD 


612  THB  ADTBNTUBES  OF  OWBN  STANS, 

in  heaven,  He  decreed  another  wonderful  method  by 
which  He  should  still  be  with  His  subjects  below. 

"  So,"  continued  I,  "  the  great  King  is  upon  earth 
by  one  method,  and  in  heaven  by  another.  Besides, 
His  power  is  so  great  that  He  can  be  in  many  places 
on  earth  at  one  and  the  same  time :  and,  in  truth,  He 
is  so.  Furthermore,  there  are  places  which  He 
Goraes  thus  to  visit,  from  time  to  time,  as  He  is  now 
coming  (for  the  first  time  in  this  particular  way)  to 
Ehoto-boe.  You  cannot  understand  these  things,  O 
men  of  Toonati-nooka  !  but  they  are  true,  and  most 
true.  Believe  me  when  I  tell  you ;  for  this  is  part  of 
the  message  of  the  great  King  to  you,  and  for  your 
good."  Then  I  added  much  the  same  exhortation  as 
at  Maheine-taho;  beseeching  them  to  make  an  act  of 
belief  in  the  Presence  of  the  great  King,  and  to  adore 
Him  on  the  altar  when  they  heard  the  little  shell 
aound.  I  bade  them  ask  Him,  as  a  great  gift,  to  make 
them  able  to  believe  in  His  Presence,  and  do  His  will. 

Then  I  proceeded  with  holy  Mass.  As  regards  the 
behaviour  of  the  vast  multitudes  now  collected  on  the 
spot  (and  I  believe  we  had  there  the  great  majority 
of  the  inhabitants  of  this  island),  it  was  a  repetition 
of  what  had  taken  place  the  day  before  on  the  coast, 
only  on  a  larger  scale.  A  more  strange  and  solemn 
spectacle,  I  think,  was  seldom  witnessed  since  the 
days  of  the  Apostles,  than  this  crowd  of  simple 
SHvages,  thirsting  for  the  waters  of  life,  prepared  to 
believe,  and  only  desirous  to  be  instructed.  Thus, 
for  the  second  time  within  two  days,  the  Adorable 
Victim  offered  Himself  by  my  unworthy  hands  fo^ 
their  salvation. 


tHB  CATHOLIC  CRU80B.  514 

While  I  made  my  act  of  thanksgiv'mg  after  Mass, 
my  companions  who  had  been  left  in  the  boats,  ar 
rivtd  ;  having  travelled  hither  more  at  leisure  than 
the  accused  men  had  been  dragged  along.  The  new 
comers  shared  in  all  the  honours  of  the  feast  that  was 
now  prepared  for  myself  and  the  rest:  the  king 
showing  no  small  anxiety  to  wipe  from  our  remem- 
brance the  insult  offered  to  us  at  Maheine-taho. 

The  banquet  over,  I  proceeded  at  once  to  the  trial 
For  this,  I  told  the  king  that,  as  I  was  not  come  to 
deprive  him  of  his  lawful  authority,  I  requested  him 
to  preside  over  the  whole  proceeding,  and  to  confirm 
the  judgment  I  should  pronounce.  He  consented  to 
this :  only,  as  such  a  ceremony  was  totally  new  to 
him,  he  stipulated  that  he  should  be  called  on  to  do 
no  more  than  sit  upon  a  seat  elevated  above  mine, 
while  I  conducted  the  trial.  I  was  therefore  placed 
on  a  mat,  on  the  king's  left,  but  raised  enough  to 
enable  the  crowd  to  see  and  hear  me ;  while  the  khig 
sat  on  a  rude  throne  of  logs,  four  or  five  feet  higher. 
When  the  accused  Indians  (who  were  but  eleven  in 
all,  some  of  the  rest  having  escaped  up  the  country) 
were  brought  before  us,  I  perceived,  from  their 
looks  of  terror,  they  expected  nothing  but  instant 
death,  or  perhaps  lingering  tortures. 

I  therefore  spoke  to  them  mildly ;  saying  the  crime 
they  were  charged  with  was,  no  doubt,  a  grave  one : 
that  all  nations  held  the  ambassador  from  a  great 
king  to  be  a  kind  of  sacred  person,  and  this  they 
knew,  from  the  respect  wherewith  the  envoys  be- 
tween Toonati  and  Hai-vavaoo  were  treated  on  both 
sides.      But  I  assured  them,  not  only  should  they 


614  THB   Ai>7KNTURE8   Of   OWKN   BVANA, 

have  a  patient  bearing,  but  the  evidence  brought 
against  them  should  be  carefully  sifted,  and  every 
doubtful  point  allowed  in  their  favour.  Whatever 
could  be  urged  as  a  fair  or  pardonable  motive  for 
their  act,  should  be  taken  in  the  best  sense,  and  weigh 
on  their  side.  In  short,  I  tried  ray  best  to  state,  in 
this  savage  place,  the  pruiciples  of  equity  that 
guide  (or  ought  to  guide)  our  Christian  courts  of 
justice  in  Europe.  It  was  plain  to  see  all  this  was 
new  to  them ;  once  or  twice,  the  king  and  his  tayakees 
showed  signs  of  displeasure  and  impatience  at  what 
they  heard.  But  the  poor  oppressed  people  drank 
in  all  I  said  with  eager  ears ;  and  as  far  as  they  dared 
in  the  presence  of  those  who  had  acted  so  differently 
to  them,  testified  their  assent  and  joy. 

After  this  (having  taken  care  that  the  witnesses 
should  be  kept  separate,  without  opportunity  of  con- 
ferring together),  I  entered  upon  the  trial,  by  sum- 
moning them,  one  after  another,  to  give  evidence. 
The  rest,  meanwhile,  were  placed  under  guard,  by 
my  orders,  out  of  ear-shot :  and  each  witness,  after 
saying  what  he  had  to  say,  and  being  cross-examined 
by  the  accused  (in  which  they  exhibited  great 
shrewdness  and  ingenuity)  wao  marched  off  under 
custody  of  one  of  the  king's  guards,  to  a  rising  ground 
beyond,  where  he  could  not  hear  what  was  going  on. 
This  I  provided,  \n  case  they  might  be  summoned 
back  on  some  point  of  evidence :  but  is  was  the  least 
popular  of  all  my  proceedbig;  both  witnesses  and 
guards  being  so  intensely  curious  to  hear  everything 
of  this  new  process,  that  the  utmost  vigilance  waa 
needed  to  prevent  their  stealing  back  to  the  spot.  AX 


TBI  OATHOLIO   ORUSOl. 


515 


Uwt,  I  put  thein  all  in  charge  cf  the  old  Indian,  and 
gave  him  six  of  the  men  with  their  muskets  to  over- 
awe them,  and  keep  them  aloof. 


It  needed  no  small  patience  to  thread  the  maze  of 
such  counter-evidence,  mutual  accusations,  noise, 
rage,  wailing,  entreaties,  protestations,  denials,  as 
now  arose.  The  accused  being  eleven  in  number, 
and  the  witnesses,  altogether,  as  many  as  thirty-six, 
the  process  was  long  and  intricate.  But  I  soon 
found  many  of  these  pretended  witnesses  had  seen 
nothing ;  so  that  their  evidence  was  worthless.  They 
had  trumped  up  a  story  in  concert,  which  broke 
down  at  every  turn.  This  they  had  done,  partly 
from  motives  of  private  revenge  towards  certain  of 
the  accused,  partly  to  curry  favour  with  the  king  and 
myself:  thinking  we  should  be  pleased  with  the  pun- 
ishment of  some,  at  least,  guilty  or  not,  to  satisfy  ua 
for  the  outrage  committed. 

I  thought  it  well  to  make  an  example  of  these 
false  witnesses ;  so,  after  three  cases  of  such  delib- 
erate lying  had  been  proved,  I  interrupted  the  trial 
to  give  them  a  summary  punishment. 

First,  I  explained  to  the  bystanders,  and  the  of^ 
fenders  themselves,  how  heinous  a  crime  they  had 
been  guilty  of.  I  told  them,  though  they  did  not 
as  yet  know  all  the  laws  of  ray  King,  they  had  a  law 
written  in  their  own  hearts,  bidding  them  to  act 
justly  and  speak  the  truth.  This  law,  I  said,  bound 
at  all  times,  and  even  in  trivial  things ;  how  much 
more,  then,  when  the  life  of  a  fellow-creature  was  at 
stake  ?      What  crime  could  well  be  more  hateful, 


6l6  tHB    ADVBNTORRS   Ot   OWRN    F,VAN«, 

than  to  swear  away  another  man's  life  by  a  false 
oath  ?  Proceeding  in  this  way,  1  then  said  it  was  a 
very  lenient  sentence  I  was  about  to  inflict,  that  each 
false  witness  should  receive  a  dozen  strokes  with  a 
bamboo  caoe,  one  half  on  the  souls  of  his  feet,  the 
other  half  on  his  shoulders. 

The  multitude  greatly  applauded  this  sentence, 
which  was  executed  without  delay ;  and  the  cries  of 
the  sufierers  formed  a  sort  of  proclamation,  more 
relished  perhaps  by  the  people  than  by  the  king  and 
his  tayakees,  that  upright  justice  was  thenceforward 
to  be  the  rule  in  Toonati-nooka, 

Having  cleared  away  this  mass  of  false  evidence,  I 
found  thez'e  was  proof  remaining  against  five  or  six, 
at  the  most,  as  being  implicated  in  the  attack  on  the 
boats :  and  though  many  more  appeared  to  be  abet- 
tors or  sympathizers,  I  kept  strictly  to  such  evidence 
as  went  against  the  actual  transgressors.  These  few, 
moreover,  were  pr»ved  to  be  among  the  men  of 
Ehoto-boe  who  had  been  most  forward  to  welcome 
us  on  our  arrival.  They  had  expressed  themselves 
delighted  at  our  coming,  and  had  persuaded  some  of 
their  kinsmen  and  others,  not  so  well  disposed,  to 
treat  us  with  hospitality.  Several  witnesses  also  ap- 
peared to  speak  for  their  general  character.  On  the 
whole,  it  became  evident  that  the  attack  had  been 
made  in  no  hostile  spirit,  but  was  dictated  by  an  ir- 
resistible desire  to  keep  us  amongst  them,  and  pre- 
vent all  chance  of  our  sailing  from  Toonati-nooka 
again. 

All  this  was  confirmed  by  evidence  of  our  two 
white  men  and  the  Indian,  left  in  the  boats.     Thef 


THS   CATHOLIC   0BU80I. 


617 


declared,  the  attacking  party,  though  resolute  fof 
the  destruction  of  the  boats,  had  treated  themselves 
with  as  much  gentleness  as  they  could,  under  the 
circumstances.  They  had,  indeed,  disarmed  our  men 
by  force,  coming  on  them  suddenly  while  they  were 
overcome  by  sleep  in  the  middle  of  the  day.  And 
80  far,  our  men  frankly  acknowledged  the  fault  was 
in  great  measure  their  own :  for,  had  they  observed 
my  strict  charge,  and  kept  one  always  on  the  watch, 
this  great  disaster,  which  has  perhaps  determined  our 
fate  for  the  rest  of  our  days,  never  had  happened. 
But,  beyond  securing  the  boats,  to  destroy  them,  the 
Indians  gave  cur  men,  and  their  own  6ountrymen,  all 
possible  good  usage ;  even  carrying  them  ashore  on 
their  backs,  so  that  not  a  thread  of  their  clothes  was 
wetted.  They  also  entreated  them,  on  their  knees, 
not  to  be  offended  at  what  they  had  done :  they  as- 
sured the  two  Europeans  (through  the  Indian  inter- 
preter) it  had  been  only  to  secure  the  happiness  of 
having  tte  "white  lords"  reside  among  them,  for 
the  good  of  themselves,  their  families,  and  the  whole 
island  and  nation.  Finally,  they  had  besought 
them  to  intercede  with  the  kmg  and  myself,  to  screen 
them  from  the  punishment  which  they  (reasonably) 
feared  was  hanging  over  their  heads. 

All  this  considered,  I  felt  bound  to  make  every 
distinction  between  the  degree  of  fault  on  the  part 
of  the  aggressors,  and  the  amount  of  misfortune  we 
suffered  thereby.  True,  this  destruction  of  the 
boats  has  probably  made  our  leaving  Toonati-nooka 
for  ever  hopeless,  by  destroying  our  independence  of 
action.     For  I  scarcely  think  we  shall  be  able  to  per- 


5l8  TBI  ADYXNTURBS  OF  OWBN  BTAN8,  , 

suade  the  king  to  grant  us  a  war  canoe  to  return  to 
Assumption  Isle,  whence  we  came.  And,  the  more 
valuable  and  important  we  become  to  him,  as  I  trust 
we  may,  by  the  conversion  of  himself  and  his  8ub» 
jects  to  faith  and  civilization,  the  less  likely  will  he 
be  to  consent.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  this  very  ob- 
stacle may  turn  to  a  benefit,  if  it  settles  the  minds 
of  our  men  to  become  colonists  in  the  place ;  and  for 
myself,  it  has  solved  (in  a  way  I  little  thought  of)  a 
painful  doubt  that  vexed  me  :  being  under  promise 
to  return  to  my  little  flock  in  Assumption  Isle,  yet 
seeing  so  wide  a  field  of  labor  for  souls  opening  on 
me  here. 

The  end  of  the  trial  was,  the  culprits  were  let  off 
with  a  slight  punishment ;  much  lighter  than  that  in- 
flicted on  the  false  witnesses;  and  this  differenco 
made  between  the  two  classes  of  offenders  was  an 
other  instruction  to  the  savages  on  the  nature  of 
truth,  of  justice,  and  the  rights  of  man. 

I  have  little  more  to  add,  but  that  since  our  first 
landing,  the  grace  of  God  and  the  power  of  the  evil 
one  have  been  contending  for  the  possession  of  these 
poor  heathens'  souls.  They  listen  to  me,  indeed, 
with  great  eagerness,  and  acknowledge  the  goodness 
of  my  Master's  laws.  They  are  most  grateful,  too, 
for  my  interference  with  the  king  and  his  tayakees  on 
their  behalf,  and  for  the  temporal  improvements  I 
have  effected,  and  the  arts  of  life  I  have  taught  thenu 
On  the  other  hand,  the  power  of  corruption  is  strong ; 
they  shrink  from  the  holiness  of  Christian  laws ;  and 
I  foresee,  one  great  obstacle  to  its  being  received 


9b*  catholic  crosok.  519 

irill  be  the  absolute  necessity  of  their  renonncirg 
some  of  their  heathenish  customs,  and  polygamy. 

The  enmity  of  Toohaeca,  the  king's  nephew,  is 
likely  to  prove  another  source  of  trouble  to  us,  or 
even  danger.  I  am  credibly  told,  he  has  vowed 
vengeance  against  us ;  and,  though  hated  by  the 
generality  for  his  cruel  and  overbearing  disposition, 
he  has  a  small  party  of  the  tayakees  with  him — men 
of  like  mind,  who  have  taken  him  for  their  leader. 
They  would  side  with  him  more  openly,  were  it  not 
for  their  dread  of  the  king,  who  favours  us  in  so  sig- 
nal a  way.  How  long  that  favour  may  last,  or  how 
soon  the  enemy  of  souls  may  succeed  in  troubling 
our  peace,  is  known  to  God  alone.  Upon  His  loving 
providence  we  repose  securely.  And,  with  a  prayer 
that  the  wild  elements  may  be  overruled  to  waft 
this  my  narrative  to  hands  capable  of  sending  us 
help,  I  commit  it  to  the  waves,  on  this,  the  thir- 
teenth anniversary  of  my  religious  profession,  and 
of  our  residence  in  Toonati  the  seventh  m':*rt-h  of  the 
lecond  year. 


-V-UsS^ 


A     000  656  238     3 


